Camp Naturally

Chapters

Rec Center Rumble
Of Flowers and Butterflies
Baring It All
Anything Goes
A Walk On The Wild Side
Professionally Undressed
Body Painting And BBQ
Siren In The Buff (I)
Siren In The Buff (II)
A Most Unexpected Guest
Breakfast At Smokey's
It's Always Sunny In Camp Everfree (I)
It's Always Sunny In Camp Everfree (II)
Old Flames And Nude Opportunities
Dr. Sparkle, I Presume?
Belly Dancing 101
An Out Of This World Family Reunion
The Best Laid Plans Of Unicorns & Scientists Often Go Awry
'Neath The Pines & Starry Sky, I Thee Date
The Morning Star Dims
A Legacy Left Unfulfilled
Hikes In The Morning, Sentries Take Warning
Interview With An Extra-Terrestrial Princess

Rec Center Rumble

Chapter 3

Dining Hall, Camp Everfree

Timber Spruce sighed as he poked his dinner with a fork. Tonight’s selection had been BBQ beef brisket with a side of cheesy mashed potatoes and sautéed bacon green beans. The full-time chef he and his sister had hired came from a long line of traditional BBQ pitmasters. Smokey Bones was a mountain of a man with weathered charcoal skin, short, sooty-grey hair (which he kept in a crewcut), and covered head to toe in copious amounts of body hair.

Despite his terrifying appearance, Smokey was a consummate professional, cordial, knew how to make just about anything, and insisted on the highest degree of food sanitation. He was nude like everyone else, but typically wore an apron and sandals to protect himself. Timber had noticed a few unusual tattoos along the man’s arms and scars that, quite frankly, could only be the result of old bullet wounds. He suspected Smokey was a combat veteran but never found the courage to ask the man about his past directly. It was one of those things that people sometimes didn’t want to bring up.

The food was excellent. Some of the best Timber had tasted in a long time. Unfortunately, his mind was elsewhere at the moment and he couldn’t bring himself to enjoy his dinner as much as he should have. Gloriosa’s little nature hike and her subsequent injury had put Timber on edge. Both out of concern for his big sister’s welfare, and the added burden of taking on her duties while she recovered. Gilda and Flash, bless their hearts, had done their best to chip in and lighten the load… but there was always so much to do.

Then there was the incident earlier in the afternoon at the lake. Since Timber was a certified lifeguard, he took it upon himself to patrol the beach and make sure all of the guests were safe. He took his job seriously and did not tolerate idle distractions. Especially from guests.

One of the things he’d noticed right away during their grand reopening was the unusually high influx of naturist youth. More specifically, young adults right around his age. Whether it was due to the pictures that were posted on the website or the way they’d advertised the camp as all-inclusive, Timber couldn’t really say. As much as he hated to admit it, some of the more attractive women were proving to be just such an idle distraction.

Timber considered himself, more or less, accustomed to casual nudity by this point. But sometimes, he did find himself staring at cute girls for quite a while longer than was socially appropriate at a naturist camp. It was one of the reasons why he chose to wear sunglasses while he was out, other than for the obvious benefit of protecting his eyes. He chastised himself for doing it but Timber was still, at the end of the day, a red-blooded man with needs and desires.

What happened earlier in the afternoon was awkward and uncomfortable to say the least. A young woman with ivory hued skin, long, seafoam green hair, and curves in all the right places approached him while he was on duty. Timber had to admit that she was a total knockout in all senses of the word. Shapely breasts, a firm butt, long legs, the whole nine yards! That is… until they started conversing with one another.

It quickly became apparent to Timber how shallow she was. Two of her female friends stood a few steps away, their arms crossed underneath their breasts, watching the conversation with vested interest. When Pearl Diver (the woman’s name, he barely remembered it) started referring to the size of his penis in very blunt terms, Timber realized that she merely saw him as a piece of meat. He was just a means to settle a bet amongst friends to see who could score first. And to satisfy her own selfish desires. The whole conversation left a sour taste in his mouth.

Instead of losing his temper, Timber politely asked Pearl to leave and returned to his duties. The woman was clearly not used to being rejected by the opposite sex (no doubt due to her voluptuous naked body) and stormed off in a huff, slinging back insults about how Timber had the mental capacity of a single-celled organism and that his lack of immediate interest in her automatically equated to erectile dysfunction. By all rights, he should have been angry. However, the entire exchange left him feeling emotionally drained and dejected.

Timber nearly jumped in his seat when he heard someone sit down across from him.

“Sup, Timber? Mind my askin’, but you’re lookin’ pretty down. Do ya wanna talk about it? ‘Cause I ain’t got nowhere else to be for the rest of the evening.”

Timber took a bite of his mashed potatoes and looked over at Gilda. “You probably don’t want to hear about my issues. I just… need some time to decompress and process things.”

“Lemme guess: girl trouble?” Gilda asked as she sipped on her mango smoothie.

“Well, sort of. I had a bad experience with a couple of guests at the beach today. One of them was trying to ‘get into my pants’ ermm—not literally of course, since I’m obviously not wearing any right now. But… you get the idea.”

Gilda cocked her head to the side. “How’s come? You seem like a dude who’d jump at the chance to get some pussy. Unless, I’m missing somethin’ totally obvious.”

“You’re right, at least partially. It’s a bit complicated, Gilda. You probably wouldn’t understand…”

“Oh? You’d be surprised by the things I know. Try me.”

Timber frowned as he played with his green beans. “The girl that talked to me at the beach was really vain and shallow. I dunno, it felt like I was just a means to an end for her. Nothing more than a piece of meat! That’s not really what I want right now.”

“Then, what do you want?”

Timber blushed slightly. “You’re gonna think it sounds corny and stupid…”

“I promise I won’t laugh at you… too much.”

Timber rolled his eyes. “Fine! I suppose I don’t have anything to lose by telling you. Except my pride as a man, that is. I want a girl I can talk to and just hang out with, ya know? Someone who I can be myself with and not have to worry about complicated relationship crap. After my breakup with Twilight, I guess… I’m feeling a bit lost. Am I making sense here?”

“Mhmm,” Gilda agreed, “And for the record, I don’t think it’s stupid at all.”

“You… don’t?”

Gilda shook her head. “Nah. Everyone’s always goin’ on about how opposites attract and all that bullshit, but I never believed it for a second. People, more often than not, tend ta gravitate towards others who they feel the most comfortable with. Plain an’ simple!”

“And who, exactly, do you think that would be for me?”

Gilda shrugged her shoulders. “Hell, if I know. You gotta put yourself out there and find out. That ain’t gonna happen if you act all mopey and poke your food all night long. Tell ya what: I’ve got an idea how we can have a little fun and blow off some steam.”

“Is that so? What exactly did you have in mind, Gilda?”

Gilda took a long, noisy slurp from her smoothie. “You could help me spar at the rec center.”

“Excuse me?”

Gilda blushed slightly. “Butter my ass and call me a biscuit! I must’ve forgotten ta put that on my application. My bad, Timber! I’m a martial artist. Semi-pro with a black belt to be exact. My specialty is Krav-Maga. Ever heard of it?”

“Isn’t that the style commandos use to kill people in hand-to-hand combat?”

Gilda scrunched her nose as though she’d bitten into a particularly sour lemon. “It’s entirely possible ta kill people with it, if that’s what you’re askin’. But that ain’t what Krav-Maga’s all about, see? I use it mainly to teach folks about self-defense an’ for competitions. Whadda ya say? Want me to teach you some moves tonight?”

Timber wasn’t entirely sure how he felt about practicing Krav-Maga in nothing more than his birthday suit with an experienced, female opponent who obviously knew way more about it than he did. The ancient Pegalopolians used to wrestle in the nude during the Olympic games of yore, so it wasn’t exactly a new concept but they typically did not hold mixed gender competitions. The fact that Gilda was a woman and he was a man might make things… a bit awkward. Nonetheless, it was better than moping around his room for the remainder of the night.

“Let me finish up my dinner and we can head over to the rec center.”

Gilda gave him a thumbs up. “Sweet! I’m gonna go over there now to do some warm up exercises. See ya soon!”

Timber took Gilda’s lead and decided to do some casual stretches back at the cabin before he headed out to the rec center. Nothing too strenuous. Just enough to limber up. He didn’t want to get all tired and sweaty before they actually started sparring. Timber wasn’t terribly surprised to see so few people using the rec center this late into the evening. Most folks probably just wanted to head back to their cabins and wind down before heading to bed or sit around a campfire. That was perfectly fine with Timber. The less people around to see him make an ass of himself.

As he predicted, Gilda was in the weight room, busy doing some push ups. It was quite evident that she’d been at it for a while. Her entire body glistened with sweat under the ceiling lights and he could hear her huffing and puffing as she completed each rep. Timber announced his presence verbally and by tapping his foot against the mat. The white-haired tomboy immediately stopped what she was doing and hopped back up onto her feet in a single, fluid motion. She padded over to the corner where there was a towel lying nearby and wiped her face dry.

“Hey, Timber. Glad you could make it. Hope you warmed up a bit. Don’t want ya pulling any muscles.”

Timber nodded. “Yep. Probably not to the extent you did, but it was enough.”

“Cool. Let’s start with something simple. How about we try grappling first?”

Timber shrugged. “I guess so. You’re the expert, not me.”

“Alright, there’s no need to be a smartass about it. Take a few steps back from me, spread your legs a bit, and bend your arms at the elbows. I know it seems kind of silly, but the key to most Krav-Maga maneuvers is creating stability and maintaining your center of gravity.”

Timber did as he was told and took a few steps back. A part of him wished that he’d had enough forethought to wear a sports cup. With his legs spread apart as they were, it left his soft, squishy ball sack dangling out in the open. He hoped that Gilda would be mindful of his vulnerability, otherwise it was going to be a long, painful sparring session.

He took in a few breaths to calm himself and focus on Gilda for further instruction. It was at that precise moment he’d come to notice and appreciate her athletic physique. Taught muscle rippled just underneath her bronze-colored skin; the fruits of a rigorous training regimen, healthy diet, and constant physical activity. An errant bead of sweat slowly trickled down her chiseled abdomen and dripped onto the mat below. Timber felt his throat go dry; his heart beat like a snare drum. He’d never been particularly fond of tomboys or even muscle bunnies (as the internet called them), but there was something special about Gilda that excited him and made his blood run hot.

Timber was certain that his cheeks were already flushed and looked down at his waist to make sure that he hadn’t gotten an erection. Being nude definitely had its perks, but the lack of tactile feedback from clothing made it much more difficult to realize you were in the process of getting one. Timber sighed in relief when he saw that his penis was, in fact, still flaccid. The young man hoped that he would stay that way for the remainder of their sparring session. Otherwise, it would make things embarrassing and very uncomfortable.

Gilda lurched forward and grabbed him by wrist while he was still trying to come to terms with his sudden attraction towards her. With a loud grunt, Timber was flipped over and he landed on his back with a meaty thud. It very nearly took the wind out of him, but it hadn’t hurt too bad. Gilda offered Timber her hand and she quickly pulled him back up onto his feet.

“See? That’s what I’m talkin’ about. Rather than waste a ton of effort, go for the fulcrum points and use your opponent’s weight against ‘em. I’ll stand over there and you can try it out on me.”

Timber tired his best to copy her move, and much to his surprise, he successfully flipped Gilda onto her back like she’d done to him just a few moments before. It felt… wrong doing these sorts of things to a girl, especially one he considered a friend. But the young man shook off the notion and focused on the next move. Gilda was a black belt and she’d gone through this sort of stuff plenty of times before. She knew the risks and how to avoid injuries.

Gilda grinned. “Good job! Now, let’s move on to a few punches and kicks. And don’t worry about hurtin’ me. I’m a tough, gal. I can take it!”

Timber wasn’t sure how long they’d been at it, but he could honestly say that it felt great to get the blood flowing and blow off some of the pent-up stress that had been building up inside him all day long. Seemingly out of nowhere, while they were taking a water break, Gilda nonchalantly suggested that they move on to the massage parlor. Once they stepped inside the room, she walked over to the cabinet, retrieved a bottle of massage oil, and began rubbing it on her hands. She then motioned towards the table, clearly expecting Timber to lay down on it.

“Gilda, you can’t be serious. I had fun sparring with you but—”

Gilda waggled her finger. “Nuh uh! I don’t wanna hear any more buts outta ya. Here’s how this is gonna work: you’re gonna shut up, lay down on that table, and I’m gonna give you a relaxing, full-body massage. Capiche?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Once Timber got comfortable, Gilda began rubbing his shoulders. “There we go. See? Doesn’t that feel good? We might have blown off some steam, but I could tell you were wound up tighter than a sailor’s knot. What’s been stressin’ ya out so much?”

“Well, I—nnnggghh—that felt great… didn’t realize I had a kink there. With all of the shit that’s been going on around the camp lately, I haven’t had much time to unwind.”

Gilda smiled as she pressed her fingers along his thighs and slowly worked her way up to his butt cheeks, kneading them with the utmost care and tenderness. Timber’s eyes widened in surprise at the intimate contact, but he did nothing to stop her. Nor did he want her to. It felt way too good. He idly wondered if Gilda had previous experience with sports massages in the past too.

“Got some nice muscles on ya there, Timber. Can tell you’ve been hiking and swimming a lot. Dudes don’t get a firm ass like that otherwise. Unless they pump iron or somethin’.”

Timber was far too embarrassed by Gilda’s frank compliment to reply verbally, so he merely grunted in agreement.

“Ok. It’s time to turn around now.”

With some reluctance, Timber carefully rolled over and laid flat on his back. He sucked in a deep breath and tried to calm down. Sure, he’d seen Gilda naked plenty of times over the course of the past few days. She’d seen him naked too. As one might expect while staying at a naturist resort. But this was a completely different situation. So VERY different. Much more intimate. He could feel the warmth of her hands as she gently massaged different parts of his body. He could smell her sweat mixed with the brand of body wash she preferred and just a little whiff of shampoo.

Timber chuckled to himself. Her hair smelled an awful lot like anti-dandruff shampoo. Not very girly, but highly practical and definitely something Gilda would use. Her pert, teardrop shaped breasts hovered just above his face while she worked on his shoulders and arms. Gilda was practically flat-chested, Timber noted, but he found that it made little difference. Larger breasts would have looked out place on an athletic girl like her. Gilda’s dark brown nipples reminded him of chocolates, and for the briefest moment, he wondered what they might taste like.

While she worked on his thighs, Timber felt something brush up against his stomach. When he finally opened his eyes and looked downward, he was horrified to discover that he had indeed managed to get an erection after all. If Gilda was at all bothered by it, she didn’t show any outward reaction. However, she did stop her ministrations and smiled.

“Would you look at that? Damn. I thought Flash had a decent sized dick but… that’s like comparing a rifle to a canon. You ever measure that meat monster?”

Timber immediately sat up and pressed his knees to his chest. “I-I why would you—think I measured it?”

“Don’t play dumb with me, Timber. I know guys measure their dicks. If it makes you feel any better, chicks compare their boob size all the time. Amongst other things, hehehe.”

“Oh, alright. If you REALLY must know it’s… ten and a half.”

Gilda let out an impressed whistle. “Holy shit. And it’s thicker than a tree root to boot! I mean, I could tell you were decently sized even while floppy, but talk about bein’ a grower! It’s a wonder all the gals around here aren’t lining up ta get some of that.”

Timber blushed furiously and clamped his legs tighter. “Ah… well, that’s actually happened before. Just this afternoon, in fact. Frankly, I’m not a big fan of being singled out for it…”

“Sorry, dude. I didn’t mean ta strike a nerve. I was just tryin’ ta give ya an honest compliment.”

Timber relaxed his posture a bit and smiled. “I know. Look, about my erection…”

“I ain’t mad about it, so you don’t have ta apologize. Makes me happy that a gal like me could get ya all riled up like that. Come ta think of it, Flash reacted much the same way. Huh. Guess I must be sexier than I thought.”

Timber reached over and took hold of her hand. “Exactly! Ermm—that is to say, I really do think you’re an attractive woman. In your own unique, rough and tumble sort of way. So, don’t… beat yourself up over it, ok?”

“An honest answer as any, I suppose. Hmm. I’ve been thinkin’, Timber. You’ve got needs; I’ve got needs. We’re a couple of naked, consenting adults and it pretty much goes without sayin’ that we’re attracted to one another. How about we have sex? Right here. Right now. Just as friends. No strings attached. Fuck buddies, if you will.”

Timber’s heart nearly jumped into his throat. “WHAT?!”

“C’mon, it ain’t that hard to believe is it? Figure we might as well not let that big ole’ boner of yours go to waste. I’ve got plenty of massage oil ta keep everything nice and lubed up. Besides, I’m super horny right now. Been awhile since I last got laid…”

Timber didn’t even have a chance to respond when he felt Gilda wrap her hands behind his head and pull him into a passionate kiss. It was far from romantic. Born more of lust and carnal need, but it was still pretty awesome as far as Timber was concerned. Gilda knew exactly what she was doing, using her tongue to probe deeper into his mouth, wrestling his own for dominance. When they finally pulled away, a thin trail of saliva kept them connected until it dribbled onto Timber’s chin. Gilda licked her lips like a predatory cat and ran her fingers along Timber’s chest.

“You. Me. Table. NOW!”

Timber slowly cracked open his eyes when he heard the song of a bluebird just outside the window. Judging by the sunlight shining onto the floor, he estimated that it was sometime in the morning, but without a clock he couldn’t be sure of the hour. Gilda lay cuddled up to his side, her hand resting atop his crotch. She was already awake and decided to amuse herself by playing with Timber’s pubic hair.

It was a bit odd, but the young man found that he didn’t mind. With a satisfied sigh, Timber relished the simple pleasure of snuggling a beautiful naked woman, and feeling the warmth of her bare skin pressed against his own. After a few moments, he suddenly realized that they’d spent the entire night together in the massage parlor.

Gilda kissed his chest. “Man, that was great! I really needed a good fuck.”

“We… really had sex last night, didn’t we?”

Gilda yawned. “Yep. Say, do you mind if I ask you a personal question?”

“I don’t see why not. This is pretty much as personal as it gets…”

Gilda laughed. “Point taken. Was last night your first time? Like, as in, were you a virgin?”

“That’s not… I don’t… ok, yeah, I am. Or was, I suppose.”

Gilda patted his shoulder. “Hey, don’t feel bad. Everybody’s gotta have their first time at some point. But I kind of figured you were. You—uh—sucked at taking the lead. No offense.”

“It’s ok. I just never thought that I’d, you know, lose my virginity to someone like you. Or like this. It’s all so… underwhelming? I dunno how exactly to say it. NOT… that you weren’t amazing last night. Because you totally were! Thank you for that.”

Gilda stood up and stretched out her body like a cat. “I get what you’re sayin’. My first time wasn’t exactly storybook either, but that’s life. We had fun and that’s what counts.”

“Yeah. That we did,” Timber admitted while rubbing his hands together, “So… where do we go from here?”

“Wherever we want, Timber. Not like we have ta follow a rule book or anything.”

Timber got up and placed his hand on the windowsill. “Gilda, I really do like hanging out with you. And I think you’ve been a great friend to me so far. I just want to make sure that what we did last night won’t… make things weird between us.”

Gilda padded over to Timber and wrapped him in a gentle hug. “Of course, it won’t. Sex is sex, Timber. Just a fun, physical activity shared between two people of like-minded interests. It’s only weird if you make it that way. Do you understand me?”

“Mhmm. I do. You know, there’s a marshmallow roast coming up. There’ll be ghost stories and I imagine that my sister will make her famous, mulled campfire cider. Would you… like to come with me?”

Gilda bellowed with laughter. “Oh, gods! You’re a real piece of work!”

“What? Was it something I said? Do you… not want to go?”

“No, I’d love to go! It’s just that you’ve—snrk—got your priorities all screwed up. Since when do you fuck a girl first, then ask her out on a date? Bwahahaha!”

Timber blushed and looked down at his feet. “It doesn’t necessarily have to be romantic. I just figured it’d be something fun to do. C’mon, Gilda. Cut me a little slack. I’m still new at this.”

“I know, I know. It’s really sweet of you to offer. And don’t worry, I promise I’ll be there.”

A goofy grin spread across Timber’s face. “Cool. I’ll see ya there then.”

Gilda glanced around and took a few sniffs. “Damn. The whole room stinks like musky, sweaty sex. We should probably get this place cleaned up before anyone notices.”

“Uhh… well, the massage parlor doesn’t get used very often, but I agree.”

After a good scrubbing, the pair left the rec center and headed over to the showers. Gilda was the only one to have any toiletries on hand since she had an assigned locker and Timber did not. His cabin was one of the few with a built-in shower. It was strange sharing shampoo and bodywash with a girl at first, but Timber had to admit that it was pretty satisfying to help a friend wash their body (especially when it was a girl). There had been a few sensuous touches here and there, but the pair stuck to actually cleaning themselves up for the most part.

As he’d suspected, Gilda not only used the dandruff shampoo that came in the white and blue bottle but men’s body wash as well. Considering how much of a tomboy she was, this information did not surprise Timber whatsoever. However, as he recalled the events of last night, he could say without a shred of doubt that Gilda was one hundred percent straight. Despite what others in the camp might assume, based on her appearance and gruff demeanor.

She was also a woman who knew exactly what she wanted and how to get it. The more he thought about it, the more Timber appreciated her blunt, no-nonsense way of speaking. In his limited experience, women were complex creatures who were, oftentimes, difficult to figure out and understand. With Gilda, he never felt that way. It was almost like he was hanging out with one of the guys, but with some truly awesome benefits on the side. Talk about lucky!

After about fifteen minutes, the two of them parted ways. Gilda headed off to the dining hall to grab a bite to eat for breakfast; Timber made his way over to Gloriosa’s cabin. At the very least, he wanted to check up on her to see how she was doing. Unsurprisingly, he found her busy tending to the vegetable garden out back. What did surprise him was how vibrant all the plants looked and the fact that she was no longer wearing a bandage around her injured ankle. In fact, her ankle appeared as though it had never been injured at all. How was that even possible? The human body, even at her age, simply did not heal that quickly.

Gloriosa turned around and waved to her brother. “Good morning, Tim. I hope you had a pleasant evening. Care to explain where you were all that time?”

“Hey, Glory. Your—ah—ankle’s looking a lot better.”

“It is. Completely healed, as a matter of fact. Don’t change the subject! Where were you last night? I saw you head off to the dining hall yesterday evening and then you suddenly disappeared for a few hours. What’s going on?”

Timber crossed his arms over his chest. “C’mon, sis! I’m a grown man. Am I not allowed to do things on my own from time to time?”

“Look, Tim. I’m not trying to stifle your independence. I was simply… worried about you last night. It’s not like you to just disappear without saying a word. But if you’re uncomfortable discussing your whereabouts, then we don’t have to talk about it.”

Timber rubbed the back of his neck and sighed. “No, that’s ok. I didn’t mean to get all defensive. If you really must know, Gilda and I spent some time at the rec center. She was showing me some of the moves she’d learned from Krav-Maga. We might have… lost track of time. Sorry.”

Gloriosa suspected that wasn’t the only ‘moves’ they’d been doing, but chose not to press her brother about it. As siblings, they’d always respected each other’s privacy. She would listen if and when Timber felt most comfortable talking about it. In the meantime, she merely nodded and continued to water the zucchinis. Gloriosa looked over to her side when she felt something warm and fuzzy nuzzle against her leg. When she realized it was just Rufus saying hello, she scooped up the little Honey Badger in the crook of her arm and began petting his coat.

“Hey there, Rufus! How’re you doing?”

Rufus barked happily and nuzzled his snout against her breast a few times. Normally, Gloriosa would have been embarrassed by such a thing but Rufus was just a badger. He didn’t know that human females considered it an erogenous zone. Gloriosa bent down and retrieved a tiny purple carrot from her wicker basket. She figured that it would make a nice snack for Rufus just in case he hadn’t eaten breakfast yet. While he nibbled on the crunchy vegetable, Timber looked over at his sister as though she’d grown a second head.

“Hold on a second! Since when did you become Snow White? And don’t think I haven’t noticed how the garden looks like it’s been fed a truck full of miracle grow. What about your ankle? I swear, it was all swollen and red just a day & a half ago and now it looks like you never sprained it in the first place. What’s going on, Glory?!”

Gloriosa shot her brother a confused look. “I honestly don’t know, Tim. The most logical explanation I can think of is that I’ve somehow retained some of the powers Gaia Everfree gave me when we fused together. Even after the Rainbooms supposedly ‘got rid of’ her influence. That’s why I healed so quickly and can connect with nature in various ways.”

“Really? I suppose that does make the most sense, but what’re you gonna do about it?”

Gloriosa let out an exasperated huff. “I don’t see that I have much choice but to live with them from now on. I mean, who exactly would I go to learn about how my powers work? The Rainbooms? Sure, they have magic but it comes from those geode necklaces they wear. If they don’t want to use them, they just take ‘em off. I don’t have that luxury, Tim! I’m stuck with these damned powers whether I want them or not!”

Timber knelt down, embraced his older sister, and gently rubbed her back. “Shhhh. It’s ok, Glory. We’ll figure this out together. I promise.”

“I just… don’t want to become that monster again.”

Timber kissed Gloriosa on the forehead and smiled. “Listen to me: you are not a monster. You might have become a little bit more eccentric since the transformation, but you’re still the big sister I’ve always known and loved. Besides, if you really were a monster, we’d all be forest fertilizer by now, don’t ya think?”

Gloriosa laughed despite her brother’s dark sense of humor. “Yeah, I guess that’s true. Thanks, Tim. That made me feel a whole lot better.”

“Hey, what’re brothers for?”

Gloriosa stood up and brushed the dirt off of her legs. “Now that we’ve gotten all of that out of the way, can we discuss this week’s itinerary?”

“Sure. What were you thinking?”

Gloriosa walked over to the outdoor shower and washed off any remaining dirt and grime that still covered her body. In the old days, the only thing that ever came out of the nozzle was ice cold rainwater. Since she gardened regularly, Gloriosa had decided to splurge on an electric heater that kept it comfortably warm at all times. Rufus shivered in her arms as the jet of hot water sprayed his coat. Gloriosa gigged when she heard him purr like a contented cat. While she was drying off with a towel, she turned around and handed her brother a colorful flier.

“I was thinking we could host a good, old fashioned volleyball tournament and BBQ cook off. Smokey Bones is, of course, excluded from participating. In the cook off part anyway. I’m not really sure how good he is at nude beach volleyball…”

Timber stroked his chin in thought. “Yeah, I know what you mean. That guy hardly ever talks about himself. He… kind of scares me sometimes, to be honest. Anyway, that sounds like a solid plan. I’m up for it if you are, Glory.”

“Excellent! I’ll swing by Gilda and Flash’s cabins later today and let them know.”

Timber waved to his sister as he grabbed a fresh towel and a pair of sunglasses from the storage cabinet. “Ok. I’m gonna head down to the lake to oversee this morning’s ten o’clock water aerobics class. Let me know if you need anything else.”

Of Flowers and Butterflies

Chapter 4

Dining Hall Prep Room, Camp Everfree

Wallflower Blush stood next to her uncle, Smokey Bones, and helped him butcher a whole hog for the cookoff planned later in the day. Originally, it was meant to be a competition but the camp’s owners decided to change it to a sort of potluck instead. Authentic Southern BBQ was a complex form of cuisine that took several hours to cook and prepare, therefore most dishes had to be started early in the day in order to be ready for consumption by lunch or dinnertime.

Despite her affinity for plants and nature, Wallflower enjoyed eating meat just as much as anyone else. She was also quite used to her uncle’s profession, so helping him out with the handling and processing of various animal products didn’t bother her in the slightest. It would have been just like any other time she’d agreed to work as his assistant, expect for the fact that they were spending the entire summer at a naturist resort.

Ever since she was a little girl, Wallflower had known that her Uncle Smokey was an avid nudist. He’d adopted the lifestyle as a way to relax and cope with everything that had happened to him while he’d served in Marine Corps during the Gulf War. He seldom talked about those days. But the wounds he carried (at least the physical ones) were apparent all over his hairy, muscled body. The one in particular that always stood out to her was the jagged gash that ran along the back of his leg. Based on the brief story he’d told her; it was caused by shrapnel from a mine that his platoon had triggered near a checkpoint.

Whenever she found herself looking at them, Wallflower couldn’t help but feel a certain sense of sadness mixed with profound respect. He was, what many would categorize, as an intimidating, outspoken, mountain of man. But deep down, Wallflower knew he was kind-hearted and always willing to help anyone at a moment’s notice. It was one of the many reasons why she loved him so much.

The young woman was, by no means, a practicing nudist. She’d reluctantly agreed to accompany her uncle to Camp Everfree mostly out of a sincere desire to help him. Even though she’d certainly heard of the camp before, Wallflower didn’t know that it had been converted into a naturist resort until after the fact. Uncle Smokey offered to let her back out of the arrangement when she’d learned of its new clientele, but she refused to do so despite her own trepidation.

Wallflower never considered herself to be a particularly attractive girl. Her breasts were of modest size, although pleasantly round overall. She had an average, girl-next-door sort of build, with a little bit of softness near her butt and thighs. Just enough to jiggle ever so slightly while she walked. Freckles dotted her entire body, something that her uncle swore made her look cute but she wasn’t entirely convinced that it was true.

A thick, bushy patch of forest green pubic hair rested betwixt her legs. Wallflower wasn’t a big fan of grooming her privates. Shaving utensils made her nervous, be they bladed or electric. And it wasn’t if she was going to impress anyone but herself by cleaning up. Considering the fact that she had managed to remain single during her entire teenage existence. Wallflower was terrified that she’d be teased mercilessly for how hairy she was down there like she had in the locker rooms at CHS. It was how she’d earned the cruel nickname “Wallflower Bush” during her sophomore year. However, everyone at the camp didn’t really seem to care at all so far. And that suited her just fine.

Even so, it had been absolutely nerve-wracking for a shy, introverted girl such as herself to get used to being nude around large groups of people all day long. Uncle Smokey reassured her that she would adapt to the sensation in no time at all, and after a certain point, she’d forget that she wasn’t wearing clothes in the first place. Within a few days, she’d become accustomed to her own nudity (and others) enough to function without having a full-blown panic attack, but Wallflower knew she wouldn’t be strutting her stuff around the camp anytime soon.

That was, until she found out that a few of her classmates from CHS were currently attending Camp Everfree as counselors. Gilda Steel Claw was someone that she didn’t really know at all, other than by reputation. Rumor had it that the tan-skinned tomboy was tough as nails and didn’t take anyone’s shit. Based one what everyone said, she had apparently turned over a new leaf recently and was much nicer than she had been before. Wallflower wasn’t sure if that was true or not. Gilda wasn’t exactly the type of girl she would typically associate with.

She’d conversed with Flash Sentry on a few occasions. And from what Wallflower could tell, he was a decent enough guy. He was also pretty popular amongst the female population at CHS, and was considered prime boyfriend material within many of the school’s social cliques. Not that Wallflower cared in particular. As Applejack would put it: Her barn door didn’t swing that way. Nor would it ever.

Wallflower had never attempted to announce her sexual preferences to her peers at CHS (out of fear that she might be bullied for that too), but she had opened up to her family back when she was fourteen and informed them that she simply wasn’t interested in boys. Much to her relief, they’d taken the news in stride and treated her the exact the same way as they had before. She counted herself lucky because some families out there weren’t quite so accepting.

Gilda and Flash were both aware that she was here on business with her uncle but their interactions within the camp had been scant and inconsistent at best. Everyone was simply too busy with their respective jobs to socialize on a regular basis. The potluck today was designed to give everyone a chance to do just that and unwind a bit.

Wallflower, true to her namesake, wasn’t too keen on socializing with a plethora of nude campers. She much preferred to spend her recreation time by herself, out in the forest, reading a good romance manga or fantasy novel, surrounded by the majesty of nature.

Smokey Bones closed the lid on the smoker and wiped his forehead with a damp cloth. “Welp, that about does it for the pig, I reckon. Don’t worry ‘bout the sides, Sweetpea. I’ll take care of ‘em. Go on and rest for a spell. You’ve been workin’ just as hard as I have. It’ll do ya some good ta wind down a bit.”

“Are you sure? I’m ok with chopping up the veggies for the coleslaw if you—”

Smokey gave her a look that brokered no argument. “Nope. I want ya to enjoy some of your summer break. Get out there and soak up some rays. Take chances. Make mistakes. Meet new folks and whatnot. Can’t very well do that if you’re stuck in here with me.”

Wallflower glanced down at her feet and twiddled her fingers. “Uncle, you know I’m not very good at talking with people. It makes me… anxious. What if they think I’m weird or—”

“You’re never gonna come outta of that thick shell of yours if you ain’t willing ta at least try conversin’ with folks. Don’t get me wrong: I’m mighty proud of ya for bein’ so brave about the whole nudity thing while you’ve been here. I know it ain’t easy for a shy gal like yourself ta get over your body image complex. Not that I think there’s a single thing wrong with the way ya look, but I reckon it takes guts nonetheless.”

“Oh… umm thanks?”

Smokey nodded. “That bein’ said: folks ‘round here ain’t gonna judge you like those nasty little teenage shits did back at CHS. Naturists, as a whole, are a lot more respectful an’ open-minded than that. Just take a deep breath, relax, and be yourself. That’s all there is to it, Sweetpea.”

“Ok. I promise I’ll try and… socialize a bit more from now on.”

Smokey affectionately ruffled his niece’s hair. “That’s the spirit, Sweetpea! Now, go on and git your bare ass outta my kitchen before I throw ya out.”

Wallflower went straight over to her cabin and fetched the latest volume of her favorite manga titled: Mystic Elf Princess Shuriyo. It was a was pleasantly warm, sunny day outside, so Wallflower felt that she was, at least, partially fulfilling her uncle’s wishes by choosing to read the book outdoors instead of lounging in her bed like she preferred. With that in mind, she ventured deeper into the forest and found a nice, secluded spot near the lakeshore.

Most people would have brought a towel along to act as a buffer between the ground and their bare behind, but Wallflower didn’t mind sitting on the grass directly. It was cool, clean and quite comfortable to sit on all by itself. She enjoyed the way it tickled against her skin. Just as she was beginning to read the first few pages, something or rather someone caught her eye. It only took an instant for her to recognize Fluttershy. The pink-haired woman was crouching on her knees just a few steps away, happily feeding a family of ducks with breadcrumbs.

Wallflower tried to keep her nervousness in check. She hadn’t expected anyone else to come out into the forest this far. Especially, not someone she knew from CHS. And of all people it just HAD to be the one girl she had a massive crush on. Ever since the first time she laid her eyes upon Fluttershy, she’d always reminded Wallflower of an elven princess. The pink-haired beauty had a slender build, an affinity for animals, and an air of natural grace that put most girls to shame. Seeing Fluttershy completely naked for the first time only made Wallflower’s desire for her grow that much stronger.

Fluttershy looked so beautiful and at ease feeding those cute little ducks. Just watching her made Wallflower’s throat go dry, her heart beat like a snare drum, and her legs feel as though they were made of jelly. How could she possibly talk to this elven goddess without making a complete idiot of herself? Wallflower desperately wanted to run away and hide in her cabin. But she found herself paralyzed by strange mixture of fear and desire.

And there it was. Fluttershy finally looked over at her with a serene smile. It was almost too much. With as much courage as she could muster, Wallflower wrenched her hand away from the manga and gave a polite wave. Much to her surprise, Fluttershy eagerly returned the wave and started walking towards her.

Before long, Fluttershy sat down in the grass next to her and observed the magna she still held in her grasp. The pink-haired woman was so close that Wallflower could smell her plumeria-scented shampoo and a faint whiff of her natural aroma. She smelled like a lazy summer afternoon in the countryside, complete with sunshine and a gust of clean, mountain air. It took all of Wallflower’s willpower not to drool and grin like a lovesick puppy.

Fluttershy gasped. “Oh, my goodness! Is that volume eight of Mystic Elf Princess Shuriyo? That’s one of my favorite series! I just finished volume seven a few weeks ago, but I’m afraid that I’ve had the time to get the next volume yet.”

“Ermm—yeah that’s it. Do you… wanna read it when I’m done? I’d be more than happy to lend it to you.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Yes, please! That would be lovely. I’m terribly sorry, Wallflower. I got a bit ahead of myself there. How have you been doing since the—umm—memory stone incident?”

Wallflower wiggled her toes in the grass. “I’ve been… ok, all things considered. The other girls… are they, you know… cool now? Uhh—that is to say, are we cool? I just… don’t want there to be any bad blood between us is all.”

“Hmm. As far as I know, everyone’s made their peace with what happened. If you aren’t opposed to the idea, I think the rest of the girls wouldn’t mind getting to know you better. We know you weren’t completely in control of yourself when you did all those mean things with the memory stone. Magic artifacts have a tendency to warp people’s minds. And—umm—usually not for the better…”

Wallflower sighed. “That’s good. Maybe I will at some point. I know I said sorry before but… I still feel really bad about what happened. Could we… maybe be friends? O-only if you want to!”

Fluttershy scooted over closer to Wallflower and wrapped her in a half hug. “Why, certainly. I think everyone deserves a second chance. What, if I may ask, are you doing here at Camp Everfree? I didn’t peg you as the type to—umm—go to a naturist resort. No, offense…”

“None taken. And you’re right by the way. I’m definitely not a nudist. My uncle is the head chef here, so I decided to tag along and help him out for the summer. Plus, the pay’s pretty sweet too. And you? How’s come you’re here?”

Fluttershy laid down on her back and looked up at the forest canopy. “I decided to stay here because my friend recommended it. She’s more… dedicated to the lifestyle than I am, to be honest. But it hasn’t been too bad so far. I think I might come back and visit again someday. Not having to wear clothes all the time is much more relaxing and… liberating than I originally thought it would be.”

“Heh. That’s cool. My uncle’s always telling me that you simply forget that even you’re naked after a while. I don’t know if I completely agree with that but… like you said, it’s not too bad once you get used to it. So—uh—do you have any plans for the rest of the day? Like swimming or something?”

Fluttershy closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Tree Hugger’s going to bring some food over to the potluck later. I’ll probably head to the beach with her when she does. I’m not the most athletic girl around but I do enjoy playing volleyball from time to time. Why do you ask?”

Wallflower swallowed a lump forming in her throat. “Well, I was sort of thinking that we could possibly hang out at the beach… maybe? If you don’t want to, that’s cool. I just thought that—”

“That sounds fun to me, Wallflower. Maybe we could even go for a swim or toast marshmallows by the campfire. I’d suggest hotdogs but I—um—don’t really like how they taste. They’re… kind of gross.”

Wallflower giggled nervously. “Yeah, I totally know what you mean! My uncle might still have some pineapple leftover, maybe I could bring that along and roast it. How’s that sound?”

“Oh, I absolutely adore pineapple! It’s really good in a chicken sandwich with teriyaki, lettuce, tomatoes, a just a little bit of mayo. Do you think you might be able to bring the ingredients to make them? If it’s not too much trouble, that is…”

Wallflower nodded vigorously. “I CAN COOK YOU ONE MYSELF IF YOU WANT!!!”

“Umm… ok?”

“Ah, sorry! I didn’t mean to yell at you, Fluttershy. I’ve been trying really hard to break it recently but… my bad habit of getting nervous around people still manages to creep up on me from time to time. Hehehehe.”

Fluttershy placed her hand on Wallflower’s thigh and gently stroked it. “I know the feeling all too well, Wallflower. There are quite a few things out there that scare me. More often than not, I usually wind up making a fool of myself. But I know that I have plenty of friends to help me whenever I need comforted or cheered up. I hope… that I can be there for you too whenever you get scared or nervous.”

Wallflower was keenly aware that Fluttershy’s statement was intended to be in the platonic sense. But she felt her heart hammer in her chest at the quasi-confession (it did sound pretty romantic, after all). She began breathing faster, her stomach twisted and turned. The unmistakable urge to vomit came roiling up her throat. Wallflower immediately cupped her hand over her mouth, desperate to choke everything down.

Unfortunately, it was not meant to be. Mere moments later, she sprang up from her spot, ran over to some bushes and puked her breakfast onto the ground below. Some women, when they did so, were dainty about it and threw up in small sequences. Not with Wallflower. Everything contained within her stomach came gushing out in a violent torrent that left her weak and shaking afterwards. She rolled over in the grass, curled up into a ball, and began crying.

Fluttershy rushed over to Wallflower’s side and began rubbing her back. “Oh, my goodness! Are you ok, Wallflower? Do you need me to take you back to the infirmary?”

“I… ughh—damnit. I’m sorry for being so pathetic, Fluttershy.” Wallflower croaked.

“Shhh. Stop that kind of talk. There’s nothing to be sorry for. Now, take a few deep breaths and I’ll help you get back on your feet. Do you think you can do that for me?”

Wallflower hiccupped. “O-ok. I think I just… need some water and a few Pepto tablets.”

One agonizingly long walk to the infirmary later, Wallflower found herself lying in one of the beds. For whatever reason, Fluttershy insisted on a wearing a cute, orange apron with a picture of a bunny on the front it while she cooked a pot of chicken noodle soup to help settle Wallflower’s upset tummy and replenish her energy. Wallflower felt her cheeks heat up while she watched her friend’s shapely posterior swish back and forth while she hummed a jaunty tune.

As cliché as it may have been for an otaku, Wallflower was a diehard fan of the naked apron trope and often fantasized about having a beautiful woman dress up that way for her in real life. Now that it was really happening, a lecherous grin spread across her lips as she continued to watch Fluttershy’s bare buttery yellow behind with rapt attention. Wallflower counted herself lucky that she didn’t have to worry about messy nosebleeds like so many hapless anime protagonists.

Even so, Wallflower discreetly lifted the bedsheets and took a quick peek between her legs just to make sure that she didn’t have to deal with any embarrassing wet spots or the distinct, musky odor that came with them. It was already bad enough that Fluttershy had witnessed her toss her cookies into the bushes, Wallflower DID NOT need to add a whole new dimension of awkward sexual tension to the already complicated situation she found herself in.

Wallflower nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard Fluttershy place a bowl a chicken noodle soup onto the bed stand with a slight clatter. She slowly lifted herself up, since it was just plain foolish to try and eat anything lying down. After a few careful bites, Wallflower felt much better than before now that she had some actual sustenance in her belly again. The soup was clearly the stuff that came from the can, but it was the effort that counted. She let out a contented sight. Being taken care of by a beautiful girl was… nice.

Now that she wasn’t in danger of scalding herself, Fluttershy removed the apron she was wearing and placed it in the laundry hamper sitting over by the wall. She then padded over to the edge of the bed and sat next to Wallflower and looked over at her with a gentle smile stretched across her lips. Slowly, but surely, Wallflower began to feel flustered again. Her blush must’ve been particularly noticeable because Fluttershy’s expression changed to that of concern. The pink-haired woman leaned over and pressed the back of her palm against Wallflower’s forehead.

“Oh, dear. You feel feverish. Don’t worry, Wallflower! I’ll go get you a nice, cool washcloth. That should help bring your temperature down a bit.”

Wallflower knew damn well that a fever wasn’t the reason her face was currently redder than a tomato, but she couldn’t bring herself to tell Fluttershy to stop. The situation became even more awkward when Fluttershy laid down a towel on the floor along with a basin filled with water. Utterly confused, Wallflower sat in bed with a dumbfounded expression on her face.

Fluttershy peeled back the covers and grasped her arm. “Let’s go ahead and get you cleaned up. Just remember to take it easy and walk slowly. I don’t want you to fall.”

“Cleaned… up?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Mhmm. Fevers tend to make people produce a significant amount of sweat. And if we clean your entire body, it’ll help bring your temperature down more efficiently.”

Wallflower blushed even harder. “A-are you sure that this is absolutely necessary?”

“It is, unless you want to be clammy and sweaty all day. We’re both girls, so there’s no reason to feel embarrassed. Go ahead and stand on the towel if you would, please.”

Because we’re both girls is precisely why it’s a problem, Fluttershy! “I suppose you have a good point there. Let’s get this over with…”

Wallflower tried her best to relax while Fluttershy wiped her body clean. It was an extremely difficult task considering how intimate the contact was and the fact that Fluttershy wasn’t at all hesitant to run the washcloth over places that were quite sensitive to the touch.

Wallflower shivered when she felt an electric tingle run down her spine when the washcloth brushed up against her nipples. If that wasn’t bad enough, she was very ticklish near her stomach and giggled several times when the cloth slid over it.

However, that wasn’t the worst of it. Inevitably, once Fluttershy was finished washing her legs and feet, she focused her attention on Wallflower’s privates. It took every ounce of willpower in Wallflower’s fragile psyche to resist the urge to bolt out of the room. Just as she was getting used to the sensation of someone being around and touching the more sensitive areas of her body, she felt the washcloth glide over the most sensitive part. Try as she might, Wallflower could not help but let out a breathy moan of pleasure. Upon hearing this, Fluttershy immediately dropped the cloth and stepped away. Her face just as red as Wallflower’s.

“Oh, my goodness! I’m so sorry, Wallflower! I didn’t mean to touch your… happy bean like that. Please forgive me!”

Wallflower cupped her hands over her crotch. “My… what?”

Fluttershy looked down at the floor and shuffled her feet. “You know, it’s—umm—most people call it by many different names but… I mean your clitoris. Sorry.”

“Ehehehe! A happy bean! Yeah, that’s a pretty apt description. Don’t feel too bad, Fluttershy. Mine’s always been a bit bigger than the average girl, so it’s super sensitive whenever—WAIT A SECOND—why am I even discussing that part of me with you in the first place?!”

Fluttershy twirled a strand of her hair. “Well, to be fair, it’s not like we have anything left to hide from each other. Umm… physically, that is. But if you’re not comfortable talking about your own body, we don’t have to.”

Wallflower slowly lowered her hands, realizing that her new friend had a point. “I guess it is pretty silly for me to still feel embarrassed about people seeing me naked. Given the fact that we are at a naturist resort. Just… forget I even said anything.”

“I don’t think it’s silly at all, Wallflower. It takes time and a quite a bit of determination for introverted girls like us to get comfortable in our own skin. Trust me, I was a complete nervous wreck when I first came here. But now, I feel really good about myself.”

Wallflower rubbed her arm. “Be that as it may, years of bullying and self-depreciation don’t just magically disappear in a few days. Even at a place like this where everyone tends to be way more accepting. I mean, look at me! I’m frumpy! How can I possibly compare to a girl like you? You’re practically the spitting image of an elven princess.”

“An… elven princess?”

Wallflower gestured towards Fluttershy’s body. “Yeah. You’re slender, graceful, have silky smooth hair, flawless skin, and you’ve got that whole ‘talks with animals’ thing going on. If you weren’t standing here in front of me, I wouldn’t be surprised to find you in an epic fantasy saga or on the cover of an RPG.”

“Oh, my goodness,” Fluttershy whispered to herself, blushing furiously at the praise.

“Shit. I really just blurted all of that out loud, didn’t I?”

Fluttershy giggled and took hold of Wallflower’s hand. “Mhmm. You most certainly did. Thank you, Wallflower. I’m happy to hear that you think so highly of me. And for the record, I don’t think you look frumpy at all. You’re adorkable, in a… girl-next-door sort of way. Or at least I happen to think so.”

“Excuse me?”

Fluttershy waved her hands. “Please don’t take what I said the wrong way! I didn’t mean it as an insult! Adorkable is a slang term that one of my friends came up with to describe our other friend, Twilight Sparkle. It—umm—it basically means that you’re adorable and dorky at the same time. If you don’t like it, I’ll stop using it…”

“You… really think I’m adorable?”

Fluttershy cocked her head. “Of course, I do. Why would I lie about that?”

“Well, it’s just that… you’re the first person who’s ever told me that I looked cute. Other than my family, of course. But they don’t really count.”

Fluttershy gently massaged Wallflower’s back. “That really is a shame. I know exactly what it’s like to have low self-esteem because of bullies making you feel like you’re ugly and worthless. I promise that I really do want to be your friend, Wallflower. Make no mistake about that! And maybe, just maybe, I can help you make a few more along the way too.”

Wallflower felt her chest tighten as tears began to well in her eyes. “I… don’t know what to say.”

“It’s ok. You don’t have to say anything.”

Since she’d already embarrassed herself plenty of times in front of her new friend, Wallflower threw caution to the wind and wept openly. Years of pent up frustration, sadness, and anger trickled down her cheeks. She knew there was probably a disgusting glob of snot dribbling out of her nose, but Fluttershy wrapped her in a hug anyway. The pink-haired woman’s skin was soft and warm; as Wallflower breathed in Fluttershy’s natural scent, it put her troubled mind at ease.

Once she regained her composure, Fluttershy grabbed a few tissues and helped wipe up all the tears and snot that remained. Despite her initial embarrassment, Wallflower felt like a weight had been lifted off of her shoulders. For the first time in what felt like forever, she laughed with reckless abandon. In fact, she laughed so much that Fluttershy joined in and before long, the two of them were wiping tears of a different sort from their eyes.

Fluttershy reached over and grasped Wallflower’s hand. “Are you feeling better now?”

“Mhmm. Thank you, Fluttershy. I really needed that.”

Fluttershy smiled. “You’re very welcome. It was my pleasure. Oh—umm—by the way, do you have any plans for the rest of the day? As in, right now?”

“Well, not exactly. My uncle let me take the rest of the day off. Why do you ask?”

A slight blush colored Fluttershy’s cheeks. “I was wondering if you’d like to come back to my cabin with me. There’s something very special I’d like to show you. Think of it as… an apology for what I did with the—erm—washcloth.”

“If you still feel bad about earlier, I’m already over it. Accidents happen, so—”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, I want to do this.”

“Alright. If it’s that important to you, lead the way.”

As soon as Fluttershy opened the door to her cabin, a heavenly aroma filled the air. If Wallflower wasn’t mistaken, it smelled exactly like brownies. And delicious ones at that. Yet… there was something a bit off about the scent. There was a distinct, earthy undertone to it. Wallflower, ever the botanist, immediately recognized the smell of marijuana. Although it was unlikely to be in the smokable form (strictly prohibited on the camp premises). She hadn’t pegged Fluttershy as an enthusiast of consuming recreational plant products such as those.

Wallflower was about to ask about the smell, until she saw a tall nude woman lounging spread eagle on the couch. Her skin was similar in tone to Wallflower’s, except the woman had a wild bush of orangish-red pubic hair that matched the dreadlocks atop her head. Said hair was kept tied in place by a yellow bandana with daisies printed all over it.

She appeared to be in good shape, if the slight muscle tone in her arms, legs, and tummy were any indication. The woman’s pear-shaped breasts were full and well-rounded at the base. Her unusually large areola reminded Wallflower of unripe, green tomatoes. She practically had to bite down her own tongue to stop herself from snickering at the comparison.

“Sup, Flutter-Butter? Did you bring a new buddy along to hang out with?”

Fluttershy waved to her lounging friend. “Hello, Tree Hugger. Umm… yes, I suppose you could say that. I wanted to share some of my recent work with Wallflower.”

“Far out! I didn’t know you two were, like, so in-tune with each other. But hey! That’s cool. ‘Cause I’m definitely getting some good vibes from her. Way to align your chakras.”

Fluttershy crossed her arms underneath her breasts. “Please don’t tell me you decided to bake some of your ‘special brownies’ for the potluck tonight. I don’t know if the owners would take too kindly if you served that sort of… ‘treat’ to the rest of the campers.”

“No need to be such a square, Shy. The good people of Camp Everfree don’t have to eat them if they don’t want to. It’s a free country you know.”

Fluttershy let out an annoyed sigh. “Well, since you went to the trouble of making them, I suppose it would be wasteful to just throw them out. But you’d better label them properly!”

Tree Hugger waved her hand. “Chillax. I’ll take care of it. No biggie.”

Wallflower noticed that hippie’s chest and stomach were absolutely covered with brownie crumbs, indicating that she had been baking in all manners of the word. As she looked around the room, a long, cylindrical object lying on the floor caught her attention.

Upon closer inspection, she realized that it was a tie-dye colored dildo. And judging by the glossy sheen, it had been recently used. Wallflower felt her cheeks heat up as she tried to look away. Unfortunately for her, Tree Hugger seemed to notice and smiled at her like a Cheshire cat.

“Ah! You got a good look at Mr. Specialfuzzytingletime, eh? Don’t worry; he doesn’t mind if you shorten it to ‘The Fuzz’. What do you ya think, my dudette? Pretty sweet, right?”

Wallflower coughed awkwardly. “Yeah, it’s something alright…”

“See? I knew you were cool! After I chowed down on a few brownies, I got the urge to scratch my tickle with the rubber pickle, if you catch my drift. Man… those were some seriously wicked coochie flexes. You know, like the ones that leave you feelin’ like your whole body is floating on Jell-O.”

Wallflower rubbed the back of her neck. “Uh… I don’t think you can actually float on Jell-O. It’s a semi-solid, not a liquid. Don’t you mean your whole body felt like it instead?”

“Nah. I know what exactly I’m talkin’ about, sister. You want a brownie? They’re still warm.”

Wallflower shook her head. “No thanks. I’m… good.”

“Whatever. More for me. Hey, Shy! You can use Mr. Specialfuzzytingletime now if you want. Just—uh—make sure you clean him off first. Hehehe. How’s about you ask your new friend if she wants to double team. I dunno, she seems… kinda tense to me.”

Fluttershy’s face erupted in a furious blush. “Tree Hugger!”

“What? Was it something I said? Sharing is caring.”

“That’s not… why I brought Wallflower over here for.” Fluttershy mumbled.

Tree Hugger scrunched her eyebrows. “Oh, yeah! You were gonna show her your dirty cartoons or uhh—mango or whatever they’re called. Totally cool, Shy. She looks like the type.”

“They’re not dirty! I like to think of my doujins as romantic, sensual fiction.”

Tree Hugger casually scratched her pubes and yawned. “Po-tay-toe, Po-tat-toe. We’ve all got things we like to do. I don’t, like, ever judge people’s fetishes or hobbies. You know that.”

Fluttershy looked over at Wallflower and rubbed her hands together. “It’s as Tree Hugger said, Wallflower. I—um—write doujinshi as a hobby. Would you… like to see some of my work?”

Despite the painfully awkward atmosphere of the conversation, Wallflower couldn’t help but feel excited over this recent development. As an amateur fanfic writer herself, Wallflower knew how difficult it was to reveal your work to others without the benefit of a nom de plume to keep it anonymous. In a sense, she felt incredibly honored that Fluttershy would share something so personal with her. With her mind already made up, Wallflower nodded eagerly.

Fluttershy took her hand and led Wallflower over to a modest desk. Upon its surface was what one might expect from a budding mangaka: shading pencils, erasers, and panels in various states of completion. A slight blush colored Fluttershy’s cheeks, but she nonetheless encouraged Wallflower to inspect her work. One thing was immediately apparent to Wallflower. The main protagonists were both male and they bore a striking resemblance to Timber Spruce and Flash Sentry. Albeit, they had idealized facial features and anatomy. Your archetypical bishōnen.

Wallflower blushed at how great the anatomical detail was. Given the fact that Fluttershy had plenty of nude men to reference, it came as no surprise that the male characters looked so… accurate. She paused for a moment. This story was clearly set at a naturist resort! Some of the later panels featured other nude people of various ages and genders. It was good mix. As she continued the story, it became more and more focused on the male protagonists.

Towards the end, Wallflower saw the two of them share a passionate kiss underneath a massive pine tree, while they were having a romantic picnic or something along those lines. The scene became more and more steamy as it progressed. Until, the one that looked like Timber knelt down and began sucking the other guy’s—Wallflower’s entire face turned beet red after she closed the booklet. She knew she recognized the art style! It was from the renowned fujoshi author, Batafurai-Sensei. Now, that Wallflower realized who actually wrote the doujins, her pen name made a whole lot more sense.

Wallflower turned around towards Fluttershy and bowed. “Batafurai-Sensei! I’m honored that you allowed me to view your precious work in progress. I’ve been a big fan of yours for many years. Thank you!”

Fluttershy was so embarrassed that her entire body seemed to take on a pinkish tinge. “Oh, my goodness. I don’t know what to say. I wasn’t sure if you’d… ever read any of my works. It’s very flattering to hear you say that, Wallflower. Thank you.”

“Do you not realize how popular you are on the internet?!”

Fluttershy shuffled her feet. “Well, I do have some idea. That’s the main reason why I continue to create doujins and share them with everyone. Because it makes me happy to see that people enjoy what I write so much.”

“I’ve written some of my own fanfics, but nothing compared to this. Eeeeeeee! I can’t believe I’m friends with a famous doujin mangaka!” Wallflower shouted as she jumped up and down.

Fluttershy tried to hide behind her hair. “Really, I’m just an average girl who happens to be passionate about her work. It’s n-not that big of a deal…”

“BUT IT IS!!”

Tree Hugger started giggling uncontrollably. “Righteous! Looks like you’ve got yourself another rabid fangirl, butter-sensei. Welp, I’m gonna start packing up the brownies and grab something to drink. I’m, like, super thirsty for some reason…”

Fluttershy sighed. “Ok. But make sure that you label them properly like we discussed. Umm… Wallflower? I hope you understand that I don’t just tell anyone about my doujins. If it’s not too much trouble, would mind keeping my true identity a secret, please? Not everyone is as… accepting or enthusiastic about it as you are.”

“Sure thing! I completely understand. I promise that I won’t mention it to anyone else, unless you want me to. I still can’t believe that you’re really Batafurai-Sensei. Wow!”

Fluttershy rubbed her thighs together nervously. “So, I was thinking. Would you like to spend some more time with me today? I-I mean, like taking a nice, relaxing hike in the woods or something. We can still go swimming or toast marshmallows later at the potluck, but I’d really like to get to know you better. If you don’t mind, that is...”

“Yeah. I think I’d like that.” Wallflower replied with a blush of her own.

Author's Note

The chapter in a nutshell... :rainbowlaugh:

Baring It All

Chapter 5

Lake Clarity Beach, Camp Everfree

Timber and Gloriosa sat down in the grass for a moment to take a quick break and hydrate themselves. Everything was coming together nicely for the much-anticipated freestyle volleyball tourney and potluck dinner. Since it was still early in the summer season, the sun typically did not set until at least eight or nine o’clock, but the siblings planted a few tiki torches around the premises just in case some extra lighting was needed. The buffet tables were set up a few yards away beyond the lake shore. Campers would have a walk a short distance to retrieve their meals, but it eliminated the possibility of sand getting mixed into everything.

Neither sibling said a word. Each content to listen to the ambient sounds of nature and the occasional passerby. The only sound shared between them was that of Rufus snoring softly as he napped beside Gloriosa’s leg. Try as she might, Gloriosa couldn’t find it in her herself to encourage the little Honey Badger to go away even though she knew it wasn’t good for him to hang around humans so much.

His visits had started becoming more and more frequent as of late, but by no means did he spend all of his time at or around the camp. This, she reasoned, was a good enough excuse to keep bonding with him because he seemed perfectly capable of looking after himself. She idly ran her fingers along his coat, occasionally scratching behind his ears. To which he responded with a contented purr. Gloriosa found herself smiling. He was just so gosh darn cute.

Timber watched Smokey Bones direct Flash and Gilda as they set up the BBQ stand that would serve the slow-roasted pork he and his niece, Wallflower Blush, had prepared earlier in the morning. He’d only vaguely recalled meeting her in a brief encounter during orientation. She was, apparently, extremely self-conscious and had some kind of severe form of social anxiety. At least, that’s what Smokey Bones had told him and his sister before they were introduced.

The young resort owner was no clinical psychologist, so he couldn’t exactly judge if coercing a girl like that to work at a naturist resort was really the best way to help alleviate her mental and emotional issues. Because baring your body in front of so many people all the time, was the most literal way to put yourself out there and break down barriers that might not otherwise have the opportunity to be weakened. However, casual nudity was not an easy thing to get used to for some people. Especially, ones not accustomed to the lifestyle.

Speaking of causal, Timber found himself pondering his current relationship with Gilda. They’d had sex several times since their meetup at the rec center, and each time it kept getting better and better. More so due to the fact that Timber was getting some much-needed experience in the ways of pleasuring women. But he was also starting to learn Gilda’s favorite positions and all of the sweet spots that drove her wild.

In fact, late one afternoon after they’d gone swimming together, she’d remarked that her asshole was particularly sensitive to touch and that she REALLY enjoyed a good bout of anal sex from time to time. Timber nearly had a panic attack after she finished saying it. Gilda merely laughed off his concern and said that she made sure to clean it out thoroughly every morning whenever she took a shower. Despite his trepidation, Timber reluctantly agreed to try it out with her later that very same evening.

Their encounter had not… gone as smoothly as he would have liked. Even with plenty of lubrication (Gilda apparently had a stash of the stuff and it was fruit-scented no less), Timber had trouble inserting his girth into such a tight space. The physics of it simply did not work. Although she’d denied it profusely, Timber suspected that Gilda was very uncomfortable for most of the evening, given some of the pained expressions she’d made. If that wasn’t enough evidence, her awkward gait the next morning pretty much confirmed it.

Gilda wasn’t the type of woman who enjoyed being doted on, but when Timber finally broke down and asked her if she was ok, the tomboy quietly admitted that she was, indeed, in a significant amount of pain. Never in his life, did Timber ever imagine that he would lie next to nude woman, in his own bed, and nurse her by holding an icepack up to her sore butthole.

Yet, that’s exactly what he did. And surprisingly enough, that was fine with him. Mostly because Timber felt guilty. He was pretty sure that the sheer thickness of his penis had caused her discomfort in the first place. Gilda assured him that she was just as much to blame, since she could have asked him to stop at any point.

After a while, they shared a good laugh together. Both of them realized that they were simply trying their best to make their respective partner feel good. When Timber and Gilda finally started to relax and get more comfortable, the two of them discussed various topics at length: like their favorite music, tv shows, books, anything really. Surprisingly enough, he discovered that they had quite a lot in common. It was the first time Timber truly felt like he had connected with Gilda on a more personal level.

Deep down, Timber’s heart yearned for her to be more than just a female friend to occasionally have sex with. He desperately wanted her to be his girlfriend. A selfish desire to be sure, since he’d never asked her how she felt about their current relationship or if she even wanted to take things further. From his perspective, she never seemed terribly interested in romance.

An icy knot formed in his stomach the more he thought about it. What if things turned out the same way as they had with Twilight? Their breakup had been amicable, sure, but it still took a heavy toll on Timber’s psyche. His depressive mood had lessened considerably since reopening the camp, yet there were times, when he was all alone with his thoughts, that it silently crept back up on him with a vengeance. Timber didn’t want to ruin his current relationship with Gilda by awkwardly blurting out his true feelings for her.

Timber blinked owlishly when he felt his sister tap him on the shoulder. She was still petting Rufus, but she seemed much more concerned than before. With a slight blush, Timber realized that he had been zoning out again. He promptly directed his full attention towards his sister.

“Tim, what’s wrong? You’ve been staring over at Gilda for the past five minutes.”

“I—erm—sorry, I was zoning out. Don’t worry about it. I’m ok.”

Gloriosa scowled at him. “You and I both know that’s not true. Something’s bothering you. Or, more aptly, someone is bothering you. Are you worried about Gilda? Did something happen between the two of you? Please, Tim. I want to help you. That’s what big sisters are for. Talk to me.”

Timber let out a weary sigh. “You know we’ve been hanging out a lot lately and… doing other stuff, right?”

“You mean having sex? Yeah, I figured as much. Go on.”

Timber shifted uncomfortably despite his sister’s succinct response. “Well, that’s just it. The sex part is really awesome and she’s good at it too. But sometimes… I just want to snuggle with her or talk about stuff. She’s really fun to be around and we have so much in common! I—awww fuck! Glory, I think I’m… falling in love with her. What do I do? What if this is all one-sided?!”

“Tim, it’s perfectly normal to have doubts. However, we have to draw the line somewhere. Even if your feelings do wind up being one-sided, you’ll regret not letting her know about them. Mind you, I’m no expert when it comes to love, but I do have female intuition. If Gilda truly was opposed to the idea, why would she choose to spend so much time with you instead of other guys? It’s not as though you’re the only guy here she could potentially hang out with.”

Timber rubbed his chin in thought. “That’s a good point. I never looked at it that way. Gah! Why do women always have to be so complicated? Why can’t they just come out and say what they mean? It’s not fair…”

Gloriosa waved her hand. “Oh, I don’t think Gilda has a problem with that. Maybe she’s just trying to gauge your feelings first. Or it might be that she simply isn’t very good at dealing with romantic situations. Take your pick. Honestly, I don’t think you have anything to worry about. I can tell that she likes you. Not so much in words, but by the way she’s acted.”

“Alright, I’m convinced. Even if it’s painfully awkward to tell Gilda how I feel about her, I have to man up and do it! I just… need a little bit of help figuring out the when and where. Uh… Glory, do you have any ideas?”

“You can be such a dork sometimes,” Gloriosa snickered, “How about you invite her to sit with you at one of the firepits after the volleyball tourney? You two can snuggle up close to each other, eat some marshmallows, and listen to ghost stories. Then, when the mood gets nice and romantic under the moonlight, you confess to her!”

“You know, that’s actually a pretty great plan. Not bad, Glory. You’re more of a romance expert than you give yourself credit for. So—uh—do you think I should kiss her too?”

Gloriosa scrunched her brow in confusion. “Huh? Haven’t you guys kissed before?”

“Of course, we have. Just not the romantic, expressing our love for one another kind. Ermm—more like the: ‘I’m going to slide my tongue down your throat’ kind. Ughh. I can’t believe I’m talking about this with my own sister.”

“Ah, I see what you mean. Sure, why not? If you’re going to confess to her, you might as well go full ham. Just look at my little brother! He’s all grown up and ready to sweep a girl off her feet!”

Timber shot his sister a half-lidded stare. “I’m surprised you didn’t make some crass joke about me wanting to get in her pants or something like that.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Tim. She’s not wearing any. And neither are you, for that matter! Just think of what your noble title would be if this were a romance novel. Sir Timber Spruce, first of his name, Knight of the Nude Order, wielder of the legendary sword: Big Willie. Bwhahahaha!”

Timber’s entire face flushed with embarrassment. “It seems that I spoke too soon…”

Fate seemed to have it out for Timber Spruce because only a few moments later, Gilda walked up to them and took a big, long swig from her own water bottle. Given how little she cared for decorum or modesty, the tomboy simply plopped down in the grass Indian-style right next to Timber and punched his arm. Even though he was still blushing from what Gloriosa said before, the young man returned the gesture in kind, hoping that she wouldn’t notice the color of his face.

Gilda started cracking her knuckles. “Man, it’s too damn hot outside today. Glad we’re havin’ this potluck/volleyball shindig later in the evening. Otherwise, we’d be sweatin’ our asses off. Dude, are you ok? Your face looks redder than a tomato. Do ya need an icepack or somethin’? ‘Cause heatstroke is not something ya wanna fuck around with.”

“Yeah, I’ll be ok. Just need to drink some more water and rest a bit.”

Gilda didn’t look convinced but she decided not to push the issue further. “Alright, but lemme know if ya need anything. I don’t want ya passin’ out or whatever.”

“Sure thing. You’ll be the first one to know. I promise.”

Gilda weaved her hands behind her head, laid back, and crossed one leg over the other. “Hey, Timber. Do ya wanna be on the same team for the volleyball tourney? You’re in decent shape and pretty tall too, so I image you’ve got one hell of a spike.”

“Yeah, I’d be ok with that. And you’re right, by the way. Since I tend to hang out at the beach a lot because of my lifeguard training, I’ve gotten pretty good at volleyball over the years.”

“Cool. Just make sure to keep an eye on your balls. Wouldn’t want them ta get smacked around accidentally from all of that moving around. I’m not a dude, but I heard that it’s real painful for those puppies ta get hit or whatever.”

Timber clamped his legs together slightly, well-aware of the soft, fleshy orbs that dangled between them. “Uhh… thanks. I’ll be extra careful.”

Gilda suddenly got onto her hands and knees and peered down at Timber’s crotch. “Hmm. Ya know, for as many times as we’ve had sex, I never noticed just how freakin’ big your family jewels are. But it does make a certain amount of sense, considerin’ the monster cock that’s attached to ‘em. Proportions an’ all that. Must be a real pain in the ass havin’ ‘em bounce around all the time. Same goes for big tits, I guess. Makes me glad that I don’t have ta deal with either of ‘em.”

“Gilda, please! Can we not talk about that right now!” Timber hissed.

“Huh? Why’s that? We’ve been over this, Timber. Ya ain’t got nothin’ ta be ashamed of. Besides, it’s not like your sister hasn’t already seen your junk plenty of times before.”

Timber avoided eye contact and began twiddling his fingers. “You know damn well that I’m still sensitive about the… size of my penis. Don’t you remember when I hurt you right after our little picnic lunch in the woods?”

Gilda scoffed as she crossed her arms underneath her breasts. “Of course, I remember! And I also remember that ya were so worried after we got done fucking that ya carried me in your arms the whole way back to my cabin like some frou-frou fairytale princess.”

“Well, you were waddling around like you were in a lot of pain and discomfort. I didn’t want you to hurt yourself any further. So, sue me for caring about your wellbeing!”

Gilda’s cheeks took on a pinkish hue. “I-I never said that I hated it. Especially, the part where ya took care of me afterwards. I wouldn’t let just any guy hold an icepack on my asshole, ya know!”

Gloriosa stood up and snapped her fingers. “I just remembered that we might need some extra roasting skewers for the marshmallows tonight! I’ll—uh—let you two have some space. To discuss… things amongst yourselves. See you later at the volleyball tourney, Tim.”

As he watched his older sister walk away towards the dining hall, Timber wanted nothing more than to curl up into a ball and hide underneath his bedcovers back at the cabin. Gilda, in the meantime, had sat back down and scooted closer to his side. In an uncharacteristic gesture of tender affection, she planted a gentle kiss on his shoulder. When he looked over at the tomboy, she wore an expression somewhere between guilt and sadness. Unsure of what else to do, Timber simply wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer to him.

“Look, I didn’t mean ta embarrass ya in front of your sister like that. I’ve been workin’ real hard to keep my temper under control, but sometimes it still gets the best of me. I’m sorry, Timber.”

Timber rubbed his fingers along her arm. “I know you weren’t trying to be malicious about it. You’re just the type of girl who doesn’t have any filters. I really should be used to it by now…”

“If I didn’t say it before, I want ya to know how much I appreciated what ya did for me back at the cabin. I know I was bein’ stupid. I should’ve said that it hurt. But most of the guys I’ve ever had sex with tended ta get real pissed off whenever I asked them ta stop abruptly. I guess, I didn’t want ya ta think that I was bein’ a party pooper. Ermm—no pun intended. Heh.”

Timber sighed. “Gilda, I want to know that there hasn’t been a single instance where you’ve been an inconvenience to me. And you never will be. If something’s bothering you, don’t ever hesitate to let me know, ok? Sex is fun and feels great but it’s not worth getting hurt over.”

“Fair enough. I’ll—uh—take that into consideration the next time.”

Timber stood up and offered her his hand. “That’s all I ask. Now, why don’t we head over to the beach and see who else will be participating in the tourney this evening?”

The potluck/tourney wasn’t set to begin for at least another four hours, so there was still plenty of time to kill until then. Gilda focused her gaze upon the surface of Lake Clarity and idly sipped on a can of coconut water. She was surprised that the camp even had any in stock. It was way better than that artificial sports drink crap that came in fancy, plastic bottles. With a shrug of her shoulders, she assumed that one of the siblings must have been a fan of the stuff too.

Gilda wiggled her toes in the sand and watched as a school of tiny, silver fish swam around, looking for something to eat. A small part of her felt guilty for not doing anything to help out around the camp, but Gloriosa had insisted that today was supposed to be all about rest and relaxation. Especially, for the counselors and staff. With no phone or computer to distract her, the tomboy’s thoughts inevitably drifted towards Timber Spruce.

What kind of relationship did they have exactly? And what did she want out of it? Gilda had to admit that their current arrangement was pretty damn great. Timber’s lack of experience had only been a factor the first two or three times they had sex. Now, he was quite skilled at the art of pleasuring a woman (or more precisely Gilda). She was confident that he would make any number of lucky girls happy from this point forward. The real question was: Did she want to become one of those lucky girls?

The young martial artist smiled as she recalled all the time she’d spent with Timber, the way he’d acted, what he’d done for her. Matters of romance and dealing with the rush of confusing emotions that came with it had never been her strong suit, even though she tended to be outspoken about everything else. Given her muscular physique, gruff demeanor, and tomboyish appearance, Gilda hadn’t had much luck finding a man (she’d been approached by lesbians quite a few times before much to her dismay) who was interested in her as a person rather than just as a casual fuck buddy. Technically speaking, she’d never actually had a boyfriend before.

Most guys seemed to gravitate towards mild-mannered, polite, little princesses with bouncy boobs, a trim waist, and obvious feminine charm. Not once in her life had Gilda ever been any of those things and she wasn’t about to start now. But Timber was different. From the very first day she met him, he’d accepted her for everything that she was without hesitation or reservation. The more she thought about him, the more she yearned to be with him. After tossing her empty can of coconut water into the recycle bin, Gilda crossed her arms underneath her breasts and sighed.

“I guess there’s no denyin’ it at this point,” Gilda quietly admitted to herself, “I’m… in love with Timber Spruce. What the hell am I gonna do about it though? Ugh! I wish I’d asked Dashie’s hoity-toity, gossip-whore friend some advice on how to deal with this romance shit.”

Gilda let out a surprisingly girlish squeal of surprise when she felt someone place their hand on her shoulder. Out of pure instinct, she grabbed the offender’s arm and flipped them onto the ground with a meaty thud. With her legs spread slightly apart, Gilda straddled the perp’s midsection, clenched her fist tightly, and bent her elbow at an angle, ready to deliver a painful strike to the face if necessary. Her eyes widened in shock when she finally realized it was just Timber. Gilda quickly scrambled to her feet and helped him get up, feeling extremely guilty that she’d attacked him.

“Sorry, I should’ve said something first. Didn’t mean to scare you.” Timber wheezed.

“Damn straight you should have! I could’ve really hurt ya, ya big fuckin’ doofus!”

Timber rubbed the sore spot where he landed on his back. “Anyway, I’m done checking out the roster for the volleyball teams. Do you… maybe want to go for a swim or something? We’ve got plenty of time to kill and… I’ve got nothing better to do at the moment.”

“Yeah, same. Sounds as good a plan as any, I guess.”

“Great! We’re actually going to be swimming over to the other side of lake, if you don’t mind. There’s something very special that I want to show you. Don’t worry! I promise that it’s not far away. We can easily make it there without drowning.”

Gilda shrugged. “Eh, ok. I’m always up for a good workout. Lead the way, Captain.”

The swim itself was fun and refreshing, if a bit uneventful. Gilda and Timber took some time to goof around and act like kids, splashing each other, dunking, those sorts of things. Once they had their fill, Timber got really serious all the sudden and insisted that they swim over to a secluded edge of the lake that Gilda couldn’t recall ever seeing before. Then again, Camp Everfree was a pretty big place. It made sense that there would still be places left around the property where people rarely stepped foot on or even knew about.

When they finally arrived on shore, the scenery looked exactly like the rest of the forest. Or, at least, as far as Gilda could tell. Ferns, scattered leaves, fallen logs, a thick canopy of trees that kept the temperature slightly cooler than directly out in the sun. Gilda couldn’t help but wonder if Timber had managed to hit his head when she flipped him over on the beach. That was, until, they walked a short distance further into the forest and came upon a secluded grotto.

Gilda appreciated the beauty of nature just as much as the next girl, but this was something truly spectacular. Dark gray boulders were arranged in a rough semi-circle around a crystal-clear pond that was so pure, she could easily see the bottom of it. Unlike the surrounding area, the ground was blanketed by a thick layer of moss instead of grass and bits of woodland refuse. The whole scene looked like it belonged in one of those epic, high-fantasy movies or a video game. It was almost too picturesque to be real.

“Do you like it? Glory and I used to come here when we were kids. It was our little secret. Not even our grandparents knew about this place.”

“It’s beautiful, Timber.” Gilda breathed.

The young man felt some of the nervous energy churning in his stomach turn into pure elation. He was beyond relieved that Gilda was enjoying he and his sister’s secret spot so much. Creating a romantic atmosphere was not something that he had much, if any, experience with despite dating Twilight for a short time. Slightly emboldened by his impromptu plan, Timber carefully slid his arm around Gilda’s waist and pulled her closer to him. Unlike at the beach, there was no immediate, violent reaction from her, she actually returned the gesture and gently rubbed her fingers along Timber’s hip.

“C’mon, let’s get a bit closer to the pond. I want to show you something.”

Timber guided his friend over to the edge of the pond and encouraged Gilda to crouch down with him. He scanned the bottom trying to find what he was looking for and found a small cluster of amethyst crystals towards the opposite edge. He was no geologist and had no idea why they were there in the first place, but Glory had always found them pretty. Especially, when the sunlight hit the crystals at just the right angle, making them glow with a purplish hue.

Gilda must have felt the same way about them because she stared at the crystals for quite some time. Given that crouching on your knees wasn’t exactly the most comfortable position to maintain for a while, the two of them eventually decided to sit next to one another in the moss and admire the sights and sounds of the forest.

Timber’s heart raced in his chest. Now that he absolutely certain how much Gilda meant to him, she’d never looked so beautiful than she did at that very moment. It was now or never. He needed to tell her how he felt. Even though his hand was shaking slightly and no doubt sweaty, Timber reached over and took hold of hers.

“Gilda, there’s… something important I need to tell you.”

The tomboy didn’t say a word. Instead, she looked Timber directly in the eyes and subtly encouraged him to continue.

“I know we’ve only been friends for a short time, but I feel like we have this special connection. Like I’ve known you for years. And as weird as it may sound, you’re the first girl I’ve been this comfortable around. It’s really fun to hang out with you and we’ve got so much in common. I think we’re also very—erm—compatible when it comes to sex as well. So… I guess what I’m trying to say is: I love you.”

Gilda smiled from ear to ear. “I know.”

“Thank goodness! I was worried that you didn’t feel the same way about—HOLD ON A SECOND! Did you just… Han Solo me?”

Gilda’s entire face erupted in a fierce blush. “Fuck off! I was tryin’ ta sound cool, ya prick! That was the only line I could think of on the fly. It just sorta came outta my mouth automatically. In case ya haven’t figured it out, I ain’t the smoothest operator when it comes ta romantic stuff. I’ve never had anyone confess ta me like that before…”

“Ok. Fair enough. I’m not either.”

Gilda scooched closer and rested her head against his shoulder. “I dunno. I think ya did a pretty good job sweepin’ me off my bare feet. And for the record, it’d make me the happiest girl in the world if you’d be my boyfriend. So long as ya don’t mind puttin’ up with all of my quirks.”

“What do you think I’ve been doing up to this point?”

Gilda reached over and gave his nipple a hard twist. “Don’t push your luck, buddy.”

“Ow! That really hurt! I keep forgetting how strong you are…”

Instead of responding verbally, Gilda shifted her position so that she was straddled over top Timber’s waist like they had been back at the beach when she flipped him over. Except, this time she wrapped her hands around the back of his head and pulled him into a soft, but passionate kiss. There was no tongue wrestling or hungry desire behind it, just a girl wanting to savor the feeling of her boyfriend’s lips against her own.

Once Gilda pulled away, she ran her fingers along his chest and trailed them down to his stomach, appreciating the firm muscle just beneath the surface. She giggled to herself when she felt something else that was even more firm brush up against her arm. Sure enough, when she shifted her attention towards the gap in-between Timber’s legs, his penis was completely stiff and standing at full attention.

The entire time Gilda had known him, it never ceased to amaze her how quickly he managed to get an erection. Given the size and thickness of his manhood, there were plenty of veins down there to give it a steady supply of blood for just that purpose. Not for the first time did Gilda wonder if the process was painful or uncomfortable for Timber. She’d never bothered to ask. Nonetheless, Gilda bent down and planted a feather-light kiss on the tip, which made Timber gasp in response. When she looked back up to see him, Timber had the most adorable expression on his face. It was somewhere between affection, embarrassment, and eager anticipation.

Satisfied that she had his undivided attention, the tomboy traced her finger from the base of his balls all the way up to the underside of his head. She knew for a fact that Timber was extremely sensitive there and that it would elicit an instant reaction. He involuntarily clenched his legs together, thrusted his hips forward slightly and made a strained hissing noise through his teeth. Gilda couldn’t help but smile when she saw a tiny bead of precum form at the tip.

“Well, it looks like somebody’s ready ta go.” Gilda teased.

“How could I not be? You’re just so damn… sexy when you do that kind of stuff.”

Gilda’s heart soared as she bent down and kissed her new boyfriend on the lips again. “Flattery will get ya everywhere. Now, how’s about we take things a bit further? I want ya ta make sweet love ta me, Timber. Nice and slow. We ain’t in any hurry ta be somewhere. So, let’s take our time and enjoy every second of it.”

Roughly two and a half hours later, the newly minted couple returned to camp and headed straight to the showers. Even though they’d swam part of the way back, Gilda and Timber were both adamant about wanting to make sure that no part of their bodies still reeked of (or were covered in) sweat or other unmentionable bodily fluids. They didn’t mind if everyone at camp knew that they were a couple now, but it was just plain embarrassing if everyone smelled it too.

Otherwise, the two of them were still very much basking in the afterglow of their passionate, love-making marathon underneath the shade of the forest canopy. With only about an hour left until the potluck, Gilda and Timber decided to take a quick catnap together back at Timber’s cabin after they got done showering. Neither of them wanted to show up to the volleyball tourney acting like a pair of shambling zombies.

Once they were tucked in under the covers, Timber wrapped his arms around Gilda’s waist and basked in the simple pleasure of feeling her bare skin pressed up against his own. She was still warm from the shower and smelled like men’s shampoo and bodywash, but that suited him just fine. He took in one last breath of her sent and gently kissed the back of Gilda’s head before closing his eyes. She sighed contentedly and immediately began to fall asleep.

Anything Goes

Chapter 6

Lake Clarity Beach, Camp Everfree

Fluttershy walked beside Wallflower at a leisurely pace, her hand held firmly in the other girl’s grasp. Much to the timid animal lover’s delight, she’d spent the rest of the morning and a good portion of the afternoon with her new friend doing all sorts of fun things. Such as: a relaxing, peaceful hike in the forest where they’d seen a rare, Pileated Woodpecker, a shoreside picnic lunch, and brisk swim in the lake afterwards.

Even though she hadn’t known Wallflower for very long, it was clear to Fluttershy that they already shared a deep connection to each other and had quite a lot in common. A connection that she hoped would develop into something far more intimate in due time. She wasn’t entirely certain if Wallflower was attracted to other girls that way but, deep down, Fluttershy knew that she would come to regret not confessing her feelings to the green-haired introvert even if they simply remained friends afterwards. After all, there was no telling when she’d get the chance to see Wallflower Blush again after their together time at Camp Everfree finally came to an end.

It was already getting close to four o’clock, the official start time of the potluck dinner. The volleyball tourney was set to coincide with the dinner, both as a fun activity to engage in for the camp guests and a source of evening entertainment. Fluttershy wasn’t sure if she was up to participating in the tourney herself, but she certainly wouldn’t mind watching some of the action with Wallflower by her side. A light blushed formed on her cheeks as she imagined the romantic scenario: the two of them, sitting side by side, cuddling and enjoying the warm of each other’s bare skin while they watched a bunch of sweaty, nude athletes… hitting a volleyball?

Fluttershy had to blink several times to get the lewd thoughts of certain pieces of anatomy jiggling around during the tourney out of her head. As if to read her mind, Wallflower looked over at Fluttershy with a wary expression, clearly concerned by her friend’s distracted behavior but not quite brave enough to ask why she was blushing so hard.

Once they finally arrived at the beach, Wallflower sighed when she saw Gloriosa standing near the edge of the court. The camp owner looked poised to perform a wicked spike against the other team as the volleyball inevitably sailed across the court towards her corner. With the grace and beauty of a trained Olympian, Gloriosa sprang into the air and smacked the ball hard enough that it spun like a bullet and left a noticeable impact crater in the sand below. When a point was declared by Flash Sentry (acting as referee), Gloriosa ran over to Gilda and they bumped bellies together in a display of celebration and comradery, like a couple of rowdy soccer players.

“Gloriosa sure is beautiful. I know this a terrible thing to say since she’s such a nice person, but I can’t help but feel a little jealous of her rockin’ hot body. Just look at her! That girl practically belongs on the front cover of Alluring Athletes & Muscle Bunnies Monthly. She’d be the perfect partner for Spitfire or Lightning Dust during one of those sports-action photoshoots.”

Fluttershy completely agreed with her friend’s assessment, but was surprised to learn that Wallflower seemed to be an avid reader of AAMBM magazine. It was, after all, intended to be read (mainly) by a male demographic. As evidenced by the fact that it predominantly featured attractive, athletic, nude women within its pages. Fluttershy enjoyed reading the tasteful, erotic publication for obvious reasons, but it was also good reference material for her doujins. Was this a subtle sign that Wallflower Blush might actually be interested in girls that way?

“My best friend, Rainbow Dash, has a very similar physique to Gloriosa’s but she has a bit more muscle definition in certain places. Except her breasts aren’t quite so round… and full. Dashie’s cup size has always been more on the—umm—petite side. That’s probably the reason why she chooses to wear a sports bra most of the time, I think.”

Wallflower glanced down at her own breasts and frowned. “Did she ever—you know—get bullied because of her figure?”

“Not that I know of. She’s always been a tough girl. Both mentally and physically. I don’t think any of our classmates ever made fun of her because they knew she could beat them up easily if they tried. Besides, Dashie never once acted like she was ashamed of her body in the first place. Even though I love her like a sister, sometimes, I can’t help but feel a little jealous of how confident she is in her own skin. Oh, dear. I sound like a terrible friend, don’t I?”

Wallflower traced her thumb along the surface of Fluttershy’s hand. “If anything, I think it makes you sound like an honest friend. We all feel jealous of other people’s talents and… their bodies sometimes too. It’s just human nature. Can’t really be helped.”

“I know; it just makes me feel… a little guilty is all. But thanks for the reassurance, Wallflower. So—umm—do you enjoy reading AAMBM magazine, by chance? I have a monthly subscription to it myself because the models are always so… pretty and it gives me a good reference point for my doujin characters’ potential designs.”

Wallflower rubbed the back of her neck. “Ahahaha, well, you see… my uncle has a pretty decent collection of them back at his house and he lets me peruse them whenever I want. But yeah. I do enjoy looking at the models and READING THE ARTICLES! Erm—you know, since they’re all so relevant and interesting.”

Fluttershy looked away and bit her lip. “Oh, umm… right. Are athletic girls your type? I-I mean, that is to say: do you like girls? Goodness, what am I even saying?! I didn’t mean to ask you such a personal question. You don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to…”

“There’s no need to apologize, Fluttershy. I don’t mind telling you. But yeah, I’m definitely into girls. You’re not freaked out by it, are you? Because I REALLY don’t want it to make things super awkward between the two of us or have it ruin our friendship.”

Fluttershy felt her heart soar. “No, it doesn’t. Quite the contrary, in fact.”

“Really? Why’s that, if I may ask.”

“Because,” Fluttershy whispered as she leaned over and placed a gentle kiss on Wallflower’s cheek, “I definitely like girls too.”

Wallflower’s entire face turned beet red. “You mean, e-even a girl… like me?”

Fluttershy nodded enthusiastically. “Especially, a girl like you.”

“Does that mean you want to be more than just friends?”

Fluttershy grasped both of Wallflower’s hands and looked directly into her eyes. “Yes, I do. I know this is a very sudden confession on my part, but I truly believe that we were destined to meet here at Camp Everfree. I love spending time with you, Wallflower. Whether it’s talking about manga, holding hands, sharing a picnic lunch, taking a walk, it doesn’t matter! I can tell that we share a strong bond even though we haven’t known each other for very long.”

Wallflower felt like her stomach was doing somersaults. “Are you absolutely sure that you want to date someone like me? I’m not particularly attractive, I have severe social anxiety, I throw up whenever I get nervous, and I’ve never been in a relationship before. Basically, I’m your archetypical, socially awkward, virgin loser!”

“No, you’re not. You just haven’t found the right person to share your heart with yet. If it makes you feel any better, I haven’t ever dated anyone either. And the same goes for sex. Umm… apart from pleasuring myself, of course. We can explore both of those things together! Please, Wallflower. I’d really like it if you’d be my special someone. I won’t force you to say yes, but I wanted to let you know the truth about my feelings for you before it was too late.”

Despite shaking like a leaf and choking back the urge to vomit again, Wallflower managed to lean over and kiss Fluttershy’s cheek. “YES! Of course, I want to be your special someone! From the moment I first saw you in the woods, your beauty took my breath away. I just can’t believe that you felt the same way about a frumpy girl like me…”

Fluttershy’s expression turned serious as she put her hands on her hips. “We’ve talked about this already, Wallflower. I don’t want to hear you putting yourself down like that. Although physical attraction is the basis of many relationships, it’s not the most important part. At least, in my opinion it isn’t. I was drawn to you for many different reasons. But! Rest assured; I really do think that you’re beautiful in your own unique way. So, let’s leave it at that.”

Overcome with emotion, Wallflower embraced Fluttershy in a tight hug, savoring the warmth of her girlfriend’s bare skin as it touched her own and the floral aroma of her perfume. Fluttershy returned Wallflower’s affection in kind, by rubbing her back gently and planting a quick kiss on her lips. The newly minted couple refrained from doing anything more than holding each other’s hands while they continued to walk towards the buffet table.

Neither of the young women were comfortable with overt displays of public affection in first place, let alone doing so whilst in the nude. Hugging, light kissing, and hand holding were perfectly acceptable but anything more intense than that tended to get out of hand rapidly. If for no other reason than nudity tended to erase many of the physical barriers that clothing normally presented. Thus, making it easier for couples to engage in far more intimate forms of affection. While Camp Everfree did have strict rules in place regarding lewd conduct, it was not entirely unheard of for some of the bolder guests to exploit the grey areas.

As Fluttershy and Wallflower were filling their paper plates with BBQ pork and coleslaw, they happened to notice a middle-aged couple standing just a few steps away, doing much the same. Both of the girls immediately recognized them as Canter City’s resident bakers and pâtissiers: The Cakes. To say that they were surprised to see the married couple vacationing at Camp Everfree was an understatement.

Mr. Cake was tall and lanky, had an average-sized penis, and a messy tuft of orange pubic hair right below his waist. Mrs. Cake, on the other hand, was what many would consider to be “pleasantly plump”. She had large breasts with equally large areola, wide hips, and a posterior that jiggled ever so slightly while she walked. The older woman kept her mulberry-colored pubes trimmed in a neat little patch that was somewhat triangular in shape.

The cyan-skinned woman looked extremely nervous and unsure of herself. Very similar, in fact, to the way Fluttershy felt the first day she arrived at the camp. Considering that neither Fluttershy or Wallflower recalled seeing the married couple prior to the potluck, it was entirely possible that they’d just recently arrived. Mr. Cake didn’t seem nervous but it was quite obvious that he was worried about his wife. In one hand, he held a beer bottle, and with the other he gently massed his wife’s back as a gesture of comfort.

“Cuppy, it’s alright. Camp Everfree is a naturist resort. Everyone else is just as naked as we are. Take a deep breath and relax. No one’s judging you.”

Cup Cake sighed. “That’s easy for you to say, dear. You haven’t given birth to twins and have extra ‘junk in the trunk’ to carry around as Pinkie would say. I know I said that I wanted to spice up our anniversary trip this year but… now I’m not so sure that it was a good idea coming here.”

“Honey, you know I’ve always loved you no matter what you look like. If anything, I think you’re still just as beautiful as the day I married you. C’mon, let’s grab some burgers and—”

“No, Carrot! It’s not that simple,” Cup Cake huffed, “Remember what happened when we first checked in? It took me two hours just to work up the courage to take off my clothes and step out of the damn cabin! Don’t you dare lie to me and say that you haven’t checked out some of the other ladies walking around. It’s impossible not to. We’re all buck-naked for goodness sake!

“I’ll even admit that I’ve done some looking of my own. But that doesn’t change the fact that I’m overweight and have plenty of stretch marks to spare. I know, in my heart, that you think I’m beautiful but I can’t help but feel… inadequate compared to the other women in the camp.”

Carrot put down his beer and wrapped his wife in a gentle hug. “What can I do to help? I want you to enjoy yourself on this trip. I’ll tell you what: let’s give Camp Everfree a chance until tomorrow morning. If you’re still feeling stressed out and miserable, we can pack up and head straight back to Canter City. How’s that sound?”

Cup Cake sniffed and wiped away a few tears. “Alright, dear. That sounds fair. I’m sorry for being such a Debbie downer. Maybe some baked goods will help me calm down a bit.”

Carrot chuckled. “The good news is: there’s plenty of those to be found here. Oh! And it seems like there’s some familiar faces amongst us too! Imagine that.”

Fluttershy and Wallflower both waved to the Cakes.

Mrs. Cake tried her best to greet the girls with a friendly smile. “Hello, dears. It’s good to see the both of you again. Even if… I’m seeing quite a bit more of you than I’m normally used to. What brings you to Camp Everfree this summer?”

Fluttershy twirled a strand of her hair. “Oh, umm… I’m here because Tree Hugger invited me. And Wallflower’s here with her uncle on a work assignment. He’s the head chef. Wallflower and I got to know each other pretty well after a while, and now we’re officially… girlfriends. Just thought I’d let you know that.”

“Aww, how wonderful! You two certainly make an adorable couple! I wish the best of luck to the both you. As for Carrot and I: we decided to do something different this year for our anniversary trip. That’s why we’re here. Although, this place hasn’t quite been what I expected so far…”

Fluttershy nodded sagely. “Yes, I know exactly what you mean.”

“You do?”

“Oh, yes. I was a complete nervous wreck when I first arrived here too. But after a while, being nude started to feel normal to me. Almost as if wearing clothes was strange and unnatural. I’m sure that once you spend a little bit more time having fun with your husband, you’ll forget all about your anxiety and start to get more comfortable in your own skin.”

Mrs. Cake shuffled her feet in the grass and blushed heavily. “Ah, you overheard my entire conversation with Carrot earlier, didn’t you?”

“Well, umm—not intentionally. That is, we weren’t trying to eavesdrop on purpose. I’m sorry.”

Mr. Cake chuckled awkwardly. “Not to worry girls. Cup and I weren’t exactly being quiet about it. Still, I’m glad that you’re being so supportive of my wife. I’m sure that’s exactly the kind of thing that she needs to hear right now. Thanks.”

“No problem, Mr. Cake. If you don’t mind, Wallflower and I are going to sit together in the grass, enjoy our dinner, and watch a little bit more of the game. It was nice seeing the both of you! Hopefully, we’ll meet again real soon.”

Mrs. Cake waved goodbye to the girls as they made their way over towards the beach to watch the current volleyball match in progress. Still feeling a bit melancholic, she eyed the baked goods arrayed along the buffet table and spotted some delectable looking brownies stored in a plastic Tupperware container. According to the scrawled permanent marker text on the lid, they were denoted as: “special brownies”. Upon opening said container, Cup couldn’t find anything particularly special about them other than the fact that they had some peanut butter chips mixed in. Other than that, the brownies looked and smelled quite delicious.

So, without further ado, Mrs. Cake grabbed three of them and started gobbling down the moist, chocolatey treats with reckless abandon. One thing that Mrs. Cake noticed immediately was the odd, earthy aftertaste in her mouth when she finished each morsel. Some bakers liked to add secret spices to enhance their brownie mix and she figured it might just be a pinch of nutmeg or something similar. With a casual shrug, she went about her business and started enjoying a piece of fried chicken while she washed all of it down with glass of iced tea.

It only took a few minutes before Mrs. Cake started to feel a bit odd. Not so much in the sense that she was in pain or sick but… more relaxed, or lighter maybe? She couldn’t quite put her finger on the sensation. Cup watched as her husband intently as he sat, open-legged, on the picnic blanket and swigged his beer. She scooted a bit closer to him and ran her fingers along the inside of his thigh, which made him pause for a moment, but he didn’t ask her to stop.

Like Fluttershy and Wallflower, they’d decided to spectate the volleyball game as well and Cup had to admit, there were a fair number of attractive people participating in the current match. Both male and female. Especially, the camp owner’s brother, Timber Spruce. Despite his youthful age, it was blatantly obvious that the boy was hung like a horse. Every time Timber moved across the field, his enormous testicles dangled to and fro like a fleshy pendulum.

Cup found herself mesmerized by the sight and looked back at her husband. He seemed to enjoy watching the female players with their bouncing breasts and buttocks as well. What made the scene even more alluring was the thin sheen of glistening sweat that coated the surface of their skin. It was enough to make Cup Cake feel a slow, tingling warmth begin to spread within her loins. For the first time since their trip began, Cup didn’t care that she was nude or that other people were around to see her.

A sense of confidence that she hadn’t known since her university days overcame Mrs. Cake as she crawled atop her husband. Without a moment’s hesitation, she cupped his cheeks, and drew him closer to her lips. She kissed her husband passionately, slid her tongue into his mouth, and played with his own in a little game of oral dominance.

When she finally pulled away, a thin trail of saliva still connected them. Her husband’s expression was a mixture of surprise, and most importantly, arousal. A small part of her mind screamed at her that what she’d just done was horribly inappropriate but it was quickly drowned out by the louder voice that urged her to just go with the flow and let things happen as they may.

“Cup, sweetie. What’s gotten into you all of the sudden?”

Mrs. Cake played with Carrot’s hair, making sure to kiss her husband every so often. “Earlier, I wasn’t too sure about this whole ‘being naked all the time’ thing, but it’s really nice once you get used to it. I’ve never felt quite so… alive… or frisky before. Well, at least since we were in college. Hmm. Those volley ball players are just so… gosh-darned sexy. It makes me want to do a whole bunch of naughty things to my hubby~”

“Erm—that’s great, dear! I’m glad that you’ve finally started feeling more confident about yourself. Now, uh—how’s about we calm down a bit. I’d like to be able to relax and enjoy the rest of this picnic dinner with my lovely wife. Does that sound good to you?”

Mrs. Cake stood up suddenly and sauntered off towards the buffet table. “Oh, how silly of me! I nearly forgot to get some desert for the both of us. Sit tight, sweetie. I’ll be back in two shakes of a lamb’s tail. Don’t go anywhere~”

While his wife was off getting who knows what, Mr. Cake took a deep breath to try and calm himself. It had been a very long time since he’d seen Cup act so bold and seductive. Not… that he was complaining, of course. Carrot was simply relieved that he’d managed to exert enough self-control to stop himself from getting a raging hard-on. Sometimes, Cup had no idea how incredibly sexy she could be when she put her mind to it. The situation was only made worst due to the fact that he could see every nook and cranny of her voluptuous, naked body.

His thoughts were suddenly interrupted when he noticed a hippie wearing a floral bandana walk up to the edge of the picnic blanket and smile at him. She didn’t appear to be too much older than Fluttershy, but she was significantly more filled out than Pinkie’s childhood friend. Without so much as a warning, she squatted on her knees (Carrot wound up getting an eyeful of her bushy crotch) and formed a V symbol with her fingers. Utterly confused, Mr. Cake blinked owlishly at her and waited for the green-skinned woman to provide an explanation.

“That bodacious babe your wife, dude?”

“Yes, she is. Why do you ask?” Carrot answered hesitantly.

“Far out! I’ve never seen anyone down so many of my special brownies in one sitting before. That’s, like, gotta be a record or something. Major props to the brownie-chomping machine.”

“What exactly makes these brownies of yours so special, if I may ask? Did you put any particular spices in them? Like nutmeg, coriander, or maybe even some sort of exotic pepper?”

Treehugger shook her head slowly. “Nah, man You’ve got it all wrong. It’s not the spices that make ‘em so special. I put some seriously high-quality Mary-J in those babies. I’m talkin’ about top of the line trees, dude. Like, the bomb kush, ya dig?”

“Sweet merciful heavens! You laced them with marijuana?!!”

Treehugger giggled. “Hells yeah! Had a couple myself not too long ago. Gotta say, they turned out pretty rad. Using that Prench baking chocolate really was the way to go. I’ll have to thank Fluttershy for suggesting that. Help yourself to a few if ya want, dude. Sharing is caring, after all.”

“I can’t believe this. No wonder Cuppy has been acting so strange. She’s higher than a kite right now! Alright, I just need to calm down and figure out a way to allow the marijuana to work its way through her system without causing any more—”

Mrs. Cake scampered over to the picnic blanket with a can of whipped cream in her hand. Before her husband could get a word in edgewise, she proceeded to squirt the sweetened dairy topping into his mouth until he started swallowing it. Whilst giggling madly, Cup pointed the nozzle at her husband’s chest and gave him a whipped cream bikini top, complete with a bottom after she finished squirting a generous dollop on his crotch. Carrot was so surprised that he let out a very manly sounding squeak and fell onto his back. Cup pinned him down and immediately began licking the whipped cream off of his chest, making sure to tease his nipples with her tongue.

Treehugger took to her feet, gave Carrot a thumbs up, and smiled. “Righteous! Looks like someone’s about to get lucky! I’ll leave you two alone to make with the birds and bees. Oh, and I should mention: there’s a nice, secluded spot in the trees over there if you want some privacy. Won’t do anything about the sound. Hehehe. Screaming’s half the fun though, huh? Shout it loud and proud, sweet lovers. Later~”

Mrs. Cake wrapped her arm around Mr. Cake’s waist and rested her head against his shoulder as they walked back towards the beach. Even though she was still slightly embarrassed by the way she’d acted while under the influence of Treehugger’s marijuana infused brownies, Cup could honestly say that she didn’t have any regrets otherwise.

At least Carrot had enough common sense between the two of them while she was high to scamper off to a more secluded part of the woods before the situation really got out of hand. She didn’t want to embarrass herself or her husband even further by getting kicked out of Camp Everfree for wantonly lewd conduct in front of the other guest.

Cup was, by no means, an exhibitionist. She considered matters of the bedroom to be a private affair shared between lovers. But even she had to admit that there was a certain, exhilarating appeal to having a wild romp in the great outdoors, free from the constraints of bedsheets and clothing. Cup nuzzled Carrot’s shoulder. She hadn’t seen her husband act so passionate and manly since their college days.

The middle-aged woman was immensely relieved that Carrot had opted to have a vasectomy a few years after Pound & Pumpkin were born. Cup was certain that her husband had filled her up with enough “Cake Batter” to have another set of triplets and then some to spare. Despite his lanky appearance and the seemingly average length of his “Carrot Stick”, as Cup liked to call it, Mr. Cake was a bonafide stud when it came to the volume of “Cake Batter” he kept stored in the big ole’ pair of “Cream Puffs” that dangled in-between his legs.

When they first started dating, Cup had been completely shocked at how much “Cake Batter” she could coax out of him and she was still amazed by it to this day. He was, of course, self-conscious of his seemingly supernatural stamina but Cup made sure to tell her husband that she loved him all the more for it.

With the fiery passion of their marriage finally rekindled, the couple were content to snuggle in the grass after they made love and basked in the simple pleasure of feeling the warmth of each other’s bare skin for a while. It was the first time since their arrival that Cup felt sexy and comfortable with the way her body looked; imperfections and all. She decided that, perhaps, being nude in front of everyone at Camp Everfree wasn’t quite so bad after all.

The two of them were glad that the shower house hadn’t been too busy when they eventually decided to clean themselves up. Otherwise, it would have been difficult trying to explain why they were sweaty, disheveled, and covered in bits of grass along with other unmentionable body fluids. There had been a little canoodling in the shower stall that they shared together, but nothing more intense than playful groping and a few kisses. The married couple knew where to draw the line. Besides, they were both satisfyingly sore from their love-making marathon earlier and still very much enjoying the afterglow.

The Cakes managed to find a couple of beach chairs that weren’t taken yet, so they decided to join a small group of guests gathered around a roaring bonfire close to the shoreline. Mrs. Cake smiled when she saw Fluttershy and Wallflower sitting together on a picnic blanket nearby, arms wrapped around each other’s shoulders, and enjoying a cup of mulled tea to wash down their s’mores. They were absolutely adorable together and she hoped that their relationship would strengthen and grow beyond the boundaries of Camp Everfree.

Wallflower leaned over and hesitantly kissed Fluttershy’s cheek. “Hey, uhh—I hope you don’t mind me snuggling you like this. It just feels… right, ya know? GAH! Sorry, if I’m still acting like a nervous wreck about this whole… being a couple thing. I’ve never… done it before.”

“It’s perfectly fine, Wallflower. I haven’t either. That’s the beauty of relationships: none of them are exactly the same and they certainly don’t have to follow the same set of rules. We can take it as slowly as you’d like. To be honest, I prefer taking things slow too. There’s no need for us to rush into anything that we don’t feel comfortable with.”

“Like having sex?” Wallflower whispered.

“Mhmm. Committing to that level of physical intimacy is a big step in any relationship. I want you to understand that I’m willing to wait until you’re comfortable enough being with me to… do stuff like that. Please don’t feel pressured to do anything you’re not ready for on my account.”

Wallflower’s cheeks flushed as she sipped her tea. “I promise that I won’t.”

Mrs. Cake walked over to Wallflower’s spot and sat across from her Indian style on the blanket. “Good Evening, Wallflower. Pardon my sudden intrusion, but I couldn’t help overhear your conversation. Do you mind if I give you some relationship advice? One woman to another?”

“I didn’t think we were being particularly loud…”

Mrs. Cake waved her hands. “Oh, no! You weren’t at all! As a mother, I tend to keep an ear out for any signs of trouble. I love both of my children to bits, but they can certainly be rambunctious when they put their minds to it. Maternal instinct and all that. Apologies, dear. I didn’t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation.”

Fluttershy rubbed her girlfriend’s back. “It’s ok, Wallflower. You can trust, Mrs. Cake. She’s given me excellent advice for as long as I’ve known her. Pinkie too, I imagine.”

“Well, ok then. What should Fluttershy and I do about… being intimate?”

Mrs. Cake smiled. “No two couples are exactly the same, as I’m sure you know. Carrot and I had a similar issue when we first started dating back in college. However, we didn’t have the benefit of spending our summer vacation together at a naturist resort. Personally, I think getting comfortable being nude around your partner is the key to having a healthy sex life. You two already have that down, it would seem. Or am I mistaken?”

Wallflower nodded slowly. “Yeah, this is probably the most comfortable I’ve ever felt with another person… in my birthday suit. Erm—excluding my uncle, of course. It’s not like we snuggle or anything like that. Hugs and kisses, sure. But—ah—you get the idea.”

“Perfectly understandable, dear. My suggestion is this: take little steps and slowly work your way up to bigger ones. Try doing things together like: bathing, sleeping, or perhaps even a full-body massage. Preferably, activities that don’t require you to wear clothing. It’ll help build trust and get you familiar with every nook and cranny of your partner’s body. That way, it’s not quite so awkward when you do eventually decide to make love to each other.

“During those activities, feel free to explore and make mistakes. Get to know where your partner enjoys being touched and make sure that she’s ok with it. Believe me; I found that out the hard way with Carrot and his doughnut hole. He didn’t like it too much when I teased him there with my finger at first but after we talked for a while, he eventually warmed up to the idea. And I mean, he really started enjoying it. Pardon, me! I think I may have said a bit too much!

“AHEM! My point is: even if it’s a really embarrassing subject, you should always talk directly with your partner about any issues you may be experiencing when it comes to sex. Both physical and mental. I’ve always found that it helps to have those sorts of conversations when you’re cuddled up next to each other in bed. Helps to ease some of the awkward tension.”

Wallflower scooched over to Mrs. Cake and gave her a hug. “Thank you for the advice, Mrs. Cake. I only hope that we can be as close as you and your husband someday.”

“Goodness, you’ve gone and made me blush! It was my pleasure giving you advice and I wish the best of luck to you girls. Carrot and I will be rooting for you! Oh, and don’t be strangers should you ever come by Sugar Cube Corner for a visit! Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’d like to join my husband for some toasted marshmallows, hot tea, and lots of snuggling.”

While they watched Mrs. Cake rejoin her husband, Wallflower’s uncle made his way over to their picnic blanket. He had an acoustic guitar strapped to his back and a beer bottle in his right hand. The veteran took a few liberal swigs of his beverage and belched. He looked down at his niece and gave her the biggest, shit-eating grin she’d ever seen.

“I see ya went ahead and took my advice, Sweetpea. Y’all are looking cuddlier than a kitten in a blanket. You two sweet on each other? Or am I just readin’ into things?”

Wallflower’s cheeks turned beet red. “I—umm—we started dating, yeah. Uncle Smokey, this is my new girlfriend, Fluttershy. I know it’s kind of sudden and all, but we just… clicked. It feels… right. Being with her, that is! GAH! I’m not very good at explaining things, am I?”

“Nah, I understand. Matters o’ the heart are like that sometimes. In any case, it’s a pleasure ta meet ya, darlin’. The name’s Smokey Bones, but ya can me Smokey iffn’ ya want.”

Fluttershy shook his hand. “The pleasure is all mine, Mr. Smokey. I couldn’t help but notice that you brought your guitar along with you tonight. Do you—umm—plan on playing it?”

“Reckon I will miss. That is, if my niece is willin’ ta perform with me. She’s a real talented singer when ya give ‘er a chance ta strut her stuff. Erm… damn. That didn’t quite sound right. I’m strictly referring to ‘er vocal abilities not—"

Fluttershy giggled. “Oh, I knew what you meant sir. A duet sounds lovely. What song will you two be performing, if may I ask?”

“Welp, you’ll just have ta be surprised. C’mon, Sweetpea. Let’s get this show on the road.”

Wallflower began hyperventilating while her uncle led her to the middle of the beach. “WAIT! There’re so many p-people here. I-I don’t know if I can do this! Especially, with Fluttershy here to see me! What if I… screw up the lyrics or I barf all over the sand?!”

“Sure, ya can, Sweetpea. We’ve performed together plenty o’ times before. I’m sure your girlfriend’ll like your singin’ voice just fine. Take a deep breath and imagine that everyone’s nekkid… actually, that’s already the case. Forget I said that. Anyway, I’ll be right next to ya in case things go catawampus. Ain’t nothin’ ta be scared of.”

Smokey Bones played a few chords to test out his guitar and make sure that it was properly in tune. Thus satisfied, he placed his hand on Wallflower’s shoulder and gently encouraged her to continue with the performance. She took in a deep, shuddering breath to calm her frazzled nerves. It was like some kind of surreal nightmare from her childhood. One where she was wearing nothing but a nervous smile, singing in front of a large crowd. Except… it was very real this time. To make matters worse, the beach had gone quiet. Many of the guests stopped their idle conversations both out of respect to the performers and out of anticipation. Wallflower closed her eyes and allowed the melody of the song to guide her voice.

♫ Times have changed ♫
♫ And we've often rewound the clock ♫
♫ Since the Puritans got a shock ♫
♫ When they landed on Plymouth Rock. ♫
♫ If today ♫
♫ Any shock they should try to stem ♫
♫ 'Stead of landing on Plymouth Rock, ♫
♫ Plymouth Rock would land on them. ♫

Now that she’d started getting more comfortable with the rhythm of the song, Wallflower began dancing along to the music. She was surprised to see so many people bobbing their heads and tapping their feet along to the tune. The shy girl looked out into the audience and found Fluttershy’s smiling face as she swayed along to the music as well. This encouraged Wallflower to let go of any remaining inhibitions she had with performing in front of the other guests.

♫ In olden days, a glimpse of stocking ♫
♫ Was looked on as something shocking. ♫
♫ But now, who knows, ♫
♫ Anything goes! ♫
♫ If driving fast cars you like, ♫
♫ If low bars you like, ♫
♫ If bare limbs you like, ♫
♫ Or be undressed you like, ♫
♫ Why, nobody will oppose~ ♫
♫ When every night the set that's smart ♫
♫ Is intruding on nudist parties in studios. ♫
♫ Anything goes! ♫

An electric thrill of pure exhilaration tingled down Wallflower’s spine as she watched everyone applaud. She couldn’t help but start laughing. It had been quite some time since she’d felt so happy and carefree. On pure impulse, she scampered over to her girlfriend, wrapped her in a fierce hug, and planted a passionate kiss upon her lips. Fluttershy blushed like a tomato when everyone in the crowd started cheering and whistling.

Smokey Bones grinned and took another swig from his beer bottle. “Nothin’ like a little music ta get ya in the mood, eh? Atta girl, Wallflower! Make sure ya give ‘er tush a good squeeze while you’re at it too!”

Much to Fluttershy’s horror (even though she secretly enjoyed it), Wallflower followed her uncle’s advice and grabbed a handful of her girlfriend’s bare, buttery-yellow behind while they were still wrapped up in each other’s embrace. The shy animal lover blushed even harder when she heard all of the adult couples in the audience share a knowing laugh at her expense.

“Your butt cheeks are actually a lot firmer than I imagined. Not that I’m complaining, of course! Oh, Gods! I can’t believe I just did that to you in front of everyone here. I’m so sorry, Fluttershy! I-I don’t know what came over me…” Wallflower blurted out.

“Well, that’s because I practice Pilates with Rarity at the gym every week. She says it’s supposed to keep our glutes and tummies in shape. Actually, I—umm—kind of liked being touched there to be honest. Just don’t make a habit of… grabbing my butt while we’re in public, ok?”

Wallflower let out a relieved sigh after she kissed Fluttershy’s cheek. “Thank goodness. I was really worried that I’d royally messed things up between us. You can… grab my butt too if you want. JUST BECAUSE it’s fair and all. Ehehehe.”

Fluttershy gently tweaked her girlfriend’s rear end ever so briefly. “There! We’re officially even now, Wallflower. Could we—umm—possibly go snuggle by the fire for a little while longer? I’d also like to roast some marshmallows, if you don’t mind…”

“Sure. That sounds wonderful. Lead the way, hime-sama~”

A Walk On The Wild Side

Chapter 7

Administrator’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

Gloriosa let out a loud yawn and scratched her stomach as she awoke to the sounds of the Everfree Forest. Once out of bed, she padded over to the windowsill and cracked it open just a tiny bit in order to allow some fresh air to circulate inside her room. Gloriosa had become more self-conscious about the distinctly musky, pine-like aroma of her own sweat as of late. The bedsheets she’d recently ordered online were specifically designed to be both comfortable and breathable. But since it was summertime, Gloriosa knew for a fact that she tended to sweat more often because of the heat and humidity.

Back when they’d still slept together in the same room, Timber had never once mentioned that her natural scent was particularly off-putting. Nor did he say much about it since her fusion with the forest spirit. Whether or not it was because he was used to the way she smelled or if he was simply trying to be polite, she couldn’t be certain. In any case, the likelihood of someone else (other than her brother) entering Gloriosa’s personal cabin without a direct invitation was highly unlikely, but she preferred to err on the side of caution.

With a few quick puffs of floral scented air freshener to the bedsheets, Gloriosa reassured herself that they wouldn’t smell too offensive. The fresh air would certainly do the rest. As per her morning routine, the young camp owner stretched out a bit before starting her day officially. With a few satisfying pops, Gloriosa felt limber enough to grab a towel and a handful of essential toiletries from the closet next to her bed.

While she was searching for the anti-perspirant, Gloriosa felt something fuzzy rub up against her ankle. She looked down and chuckled when she realized that it was just Rufus saying good morning. His coat was covered in dirt, twigs, and bits of grass but otherwise, he appeared to be in good spirits. She wondered how he had even managed to get into the cabin.

“Rufus, how did you manage to get into my room? I didn’t leave the door open…”

The baby badger gestured towards the windowsill.

“Did you seriously climb up the wall, and squeeze through that little crack just to see me this morning?”

He nodded.

Gloriosa sighed and scooped up the honey badger in the crook of her arm. “What am I going to do with you, Rufus? I guess I really should consider installing a badger flap on the front door, huh? Otherwise, you’ll wind up hurting yourself. Don’t do that again, ok?”

Rufus barked once to show Gloriosa that he understood her loud and clear.

“Geez, your coat is filthy! I guess you must’ve fallen down a couple of times out there. How’d you like to take a shower with me? I’m afraid you’ll just have to make do with smelling like my strawberry-mango shampoo. That’s all I’ve got right now. Is that ok with you, little guy?”

Rufus chittered excitedly and began swishing his tail against Gloriosa’s breast.

If anyone was bothered by the presence of a baby honey badger in the showers, they didn’t say anything. Rufus had, more or less, become Camp Everfree’s unofficial mascot ever since he started visiting Gloriosa. He was also very well behaved while in the company of other humans. Gloriosa was fairly certain that it had a lot to do with the amount of trust that he’d placed in her for saving his life. Occasionally, she would allow the younger guests to pet Rufus and give him veggie treats. Under strict supervision, of course. He was still a wild animal.

For whatever reason, she half expected Rufus to react adversely to having his fur shampooed. Instead, the little guy seemed to relish it. A few of the other guests who happened to be bathing in the adjoining stalls, giggled when she sprayed him with the shower nozzle. The badger let out a low, purring growl. He clearly enjoyed the sensation of hot water trickling over his furry body. Gloriosa laughed while she washed the last remaining suds from his underbelly.

After they dried off together, Gloriosa and Rufus made their way over to the dining hall. She checked the clock mounted on the wall and noted that it was only about a quarter after seven. Still fairly early for most guests to be awake on a Sunday morning. Ever the dutiful cook, Smokey Bones stood behind the counter, wearing only his apron, and manned the breakfast buffet. He nodded politely when he saw his boss walk up to place her order.

“Mornin’, Ma’am. What’ll ya be havin’?”

Gloriosa rubbed her chin in thought. “Hmm. I’m not sure. Do you have any suggestions?”

“Matter o’ fact, I do. Although, I reckon it depends on how hungry ya are right now, Ma’am. How ‘bout that furry little fella down there? What’s he like?”

Gloriosa shrugged. “I suppose I am a feeling bit hungry this morning. Running around a volley ball court all evening long does tend to burn quite a few calories. As for Rufus… give him a bowl of oatmeal. Add a little bit of brown sugar and apple slices on top as a treat, but not too much! I don’t want him to get sick.”

“Will do! One Sunday Mornin’ Hangover Special comin’ right up!”

The young woman arched her brow at Smokey’s supposed breakfast special, but she trusted his culinary expertise enough not to judge a dish merely by its title. About fifteen minutes later, Smokey stopped by Gloriosa’s table and dropped off a plate with a massive slab of chicken fried steak, scrambled eggs, tater tot casserole smothered in hollandaise sauce, and tiny side of mixed fruit. It smelled sinfully delicious. Deep down, Gloriosa knew the meal was terrible for her but she didn’t care. Her body needed sustenance and she wasn’t about to argue where it came from.

While Gloriosa and Rufus enjoyed their breakfast, Flash entered the dining hall. Since he only officiated the tourney, the young man wasn’t feeling particularly hungry. He wound up ordering a simple breakfast sandwich with a cup of coffee. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the beautiful proprietress of Camp Everfree wolfing down a forkful of steak and tater tots, seemingly without a care in the world. Flash chuckled to himself. It wasn’t the most graceful thing he’d seen Gloriosa do, but it made her seem like the kind of woman he could easily relate to.

Flash pulled up a chair across from Gloriosa and smiled. “Good morning. Seems like you’ve worked up quite the appetite, huh? You make Big Mac look like a lightweight.”

Gloriosa blushed heavily. “I—uh—don’t normally eat stuff like this. All that running around last night burned a lot of calories, so I got pretty hungry. Yeah…”

“Hey, there’s no need to feel bad about eating a hearty breakfast. I like steak and eggs too. Looks pretty damn good to be honest. Might have to ask Smokey to make it for me sometime.”

Rufus lifted his head from the bowl and barked a morning greeting to Flash. His entire snout was covered in brown sugar and oatmeal. Much to Flash’s amusement, the honey badger skittered across the linoleum floor and licked his ankle affectionately. Since his sandwich was still a little too hot to eat anyway, he picked up Rufus and used a napkin to clean his face.

“You sure are enjoying that oatmeal, aren’t you buddy?”

Rufus barked happily and nuzzled Flash’s arm.

Gloriosa felt extremely nervous all of the sudden. She stared down at her plate, and played with remainder of her fruit salad. Anything to avoid eye contact with the young man sitting across from her. While it was true that she’d spent quite a bit of time with Flash Sentry since his arrival at the camp, it was typically within a semi-professional capacity. Today, however, marked the first instance that she was asking him to spend time with her personally, on his day off.

She had no doubt that he would agree. Flash was a decent guy. What truly made her stomach twist into icy knots was what they would do together and the topics of conversation they would broach. It had been years since Gloriosa last went on a romantic date, and she was sorely out of practice. Not to mention the fact that she was, technically, still a virgin.

Gloriosa didn’t think that Flash was the type of guy who would force her into doing anything that she didn’t feel comfortable with, but sex was still a very real possibility. Especially, given their mutual attraction towards one another and the simple fact that neither of them had to worry about clothes getting in the way. They were free to explore each other’s bodies, unbidden by society’s rules and taboos. For the briefest moment, Gloriosa shivered with excitement.

While she imagined several romantic scenarios that involved Flash, an ethereal voice echoed in the back of her mind. Gloriosa’s eyes widened like saucers when she saw a svelte nude woman materialize in her mind’s eye. The woman’s skin was a deep shade of emerald green, her hair a long mane of thorny vines that spread down to her waist, and her eyes were as red as a rose in bloom. She struck a seductive pose and smiled with a mouth full of sharpened teeth. To her horror, Gloriosa realized that such a creature could only be the spirit of Gaia Everfree.

“Worry not, innocent maiden. Flash Sentry seems to be quite smitten with you. As well he should be. You are fine specimen of the female form. By human standards, anyway…”

“YOU! Of all times, why do you choose to speak to me directly now?!”

Gaia laughed. “Because you obviously need my help. Who do you think has been giving you more confidence and sexual allure as of late? Certainly, not your fairy godmother.”

“Wait a second. Is that why my sweat has gotten way more pungent all of the sudden? I only started smelling like that after we fused together.”

Gaia mimicked the clicking sound of fingers snapping together. “Correct. However, I feel as though I should clarify what is actually going on, biologically speaking. I wouldn’t want you to get the wrong impression, innocent maiden~”

“Ok, I get it. I’m still a virgin. You don’t have to rub it in. Just say what you’re gonna say.”

“Very well. You see, humans do not have particularly potent pheromones. That is why I have decided to strengthen them a bit and infuse your body with the barest hint of my essence.”

Gloriosa gasped mentally. “What?! That sounds an awful lot like mind control magic. If that’s what you’re doing to me, I want no part in manipulating—”

Gaia scoffed. “Hardly. I merely enhanced what was already there, Gloriosa. Pheromones do not force others to gaze upon your womanly assets, nor do they suddenly make others become interested in your wit and charm. That, my dear, you did all on your own.”

“Then… what exactly do they do?”

“They make your natural scent more appealing. Think of it as nature’s perfume. Smell, after all, is a powerful sense that invokes strong reactions from animals and people alike. It really is a shame that you’ve tried to cover it up with that ‘bodywash’ of yours.”

Gloriosa sighed. “Yeah, well… I’m not about to stop bathing. That’s just gross.”

“Do as you please, Gloriosa Daisy. I shan’t force you to do anything. In any case, it’s best that we cease our conversation for the time being. Otherwise, your companion will begin to question your sanity. Should you require my advice, I’m only a thought away~”

Flash reached over and placed his hand on Gloriosa’s shoulder. “Gloriosa, are you ok? You look a little stressed out. Is there anything I can do to help?”

“OH! Erm—yeah, I’m fine. Just got a little lost in my own thoughts there. No biggie!”

Rufus skittered across the table and hopped onto her lap. He nuzzled his wet snout against Gloriosa’s stomach a few times to show his affection and looked up at her expectantly. He clearly wasn’t convinced that his favorite human was feeling alright. To reassure him, Gloriosa began running her fingers along his coat. He barked appreciatively and promptly curled up into a fuzzy ball across her legs.

Flash took a sip of his coffee and looked straight into her eyes. “If you say so. Gloriosa, you know that you can talk to me about anything, right? I don’t mind listening. Look, I realize that running a naturist camp is a tough job sometimes and it takes up a lot of your—”

“Thank you, Flash,” Gloriosa whispered while she gently squeezed his hand, “I really do appreciate you just being here with me this morning. Tim offers me his support as often as he can, but it’s different because we’re family and we’ve been running Camp Everfree for most of our lives. But… I promise that I’ll talk to you if the need ever arises.”

“Ok. That sounds fair.”

Gloriosa cleared her throat. “So… I was wondering if you had any plans today.”

“None that I can think of. Why? Do you need me to help out with anything?”

Gloriosa waved her hands. “Oh, no! I don’t need any help with anything today. Especially since it’s your day off, Flash. I was just… curious if you wanted to go on a hike together with me in the woods. Would that interest you?”

“You mean together, as in: just you and me? ALONE?!!”

Gloriosa blushed and began twirling a strand of her hair. “Yeah. I was thinking we could do something special today since we didn’t get to spend much time together during the tourney like everyone else did. What do you say, Flash? I’d really appreciate it if you could go with me…”

“I’d love to! When do you want to head out?”

Gloriosa bit her lip. “Oh, well… I was thinking we could start right after breakfast. IF that’s ok with you. You know, since you said that you didn’t really have anything else planned for the rest of the day. Does that meet with your approval?”

“Sure. That’s cool. So long as you don’t mind me making a quick pitstop to grab my hiking boots. As you can see, I’m currently not wearing any shoes…”

Gloriosa looked down at her own bare feet and giggled. “Yes, of course! I can’t tell you how many times I’ve run out of my own cabin and forgotten to wear shoes. It’s kind of like being nude too, I suppose. You forget that you’re not wearing clothes after a while…”

“Ain’t that the truth! Alright. I’ll see you in a bit then, Gloriosa.”

The young woman waved goodbye to her friend as she watched him (and his cute tushie) leave the dining hall. Gloriosa let out a breath that she didn’t know she was holding. Rufus barked twice inquisitively, and looked up at her with a curious expression. When his favorite human didn’t respond immediately, he tapped his paw against her thigh in order to get her attention.

“Oh my gosh. I just asked Flash out on a date, didn’t I?”

Rufus nodded and swished his tail back and forth.

“Don’t worry, Rufus. I intend to tell him how I feel. That part won’t be too difficult. It’s the magic part that I’m worried about. What if he thinks that I’m still some kind of deranged plant monster? UGH! I know I NEED to tell him about my resurgent powers, but… I don’t want to ruin the relationship we already have.”

Rufus chittered softly and licked her hand.

“Thanks for the reassurance, buddy. Well, I suppose things could be worse. At least Flash is used being around magical stuff. He dated a freakin’ trans-dimensional unicorn turned she-demon before he even met me and he’s friends with all of the Rainbooms. There’s nothing else I can really do at this point except be honest with him and hope for the best.”

After one final nuzzle, Rufus left Gloriosa’s lap and scampered off to do badger things.

It had taken every shred of Gloriosa’s willpower to psyche herself up for the hike. While it was fairly hot outside, the thin sheen of sweat that coated her skin was mostly due to nervousness rather than her body’s effort to keep cool. Flash had readily taken her hand while they walked together, side by side, in the forest admiring the flora and fauna. She pleaded to whatever god was listening that her hands weren’t all clammy and gross. If they were, Flash had yet to mention it. However, he may have kept that detail to himself in order to be polite.

The deeper they went into the forest, the quieter it seemed to get. Save for the occasional melody of a random songbirds or the hum of cicadas. Thankfully, since the canopy was so thick, it was much cooler than being out in the direct sunlight. Gloriosa lingered a few steps behind Flash as he walked ahead. She took a moment to admire the muscles that rippled across his chest while he crouched in the brush to observe a snake that happened to be slithering by.

He obviously didn’t have the sculpted physique of a professional athlete like Gilda. But in Gloriosa’s humble opinion, he was still in excellent shape. A slighter build, perhaps, but with just the right amount of muscle. And well-groomed too. She found herself blushing at that. It was pretty much inevitable that one noticed how men & women alike preferred to style their pubic hair at a naturist resort.

Gloriosa, more often than not, kept her attention focused well above Flash’s waist, but there moments when she found herself admiring his equipment. Since Timber never seemed interested in making an effort to groom his own privates, Gloriosa wondered how difficult it was for men to keep the hair that grew on their balls properly trimmed. Waxing was the most logical answer, she assumed. Gloriosa couldn’t imagine that using a razor (electric or otherwise) against all those wrinkly contours was easiest or safest method. Especially, if you didn’t have a steady hand.

The camp owner bit her lip as she watched the smooth, fleshy orbs dangle freely between Flash’s legs. It was the first time she’d paid such close attention to his family jewels. For a fleeting moment, she wondered what they might feel like in the palm of her hand. She’d read in a magazine somewhere that guys enjoyed having them played with and massaged (gently, of course) but she’d never found the nerve to ask. It was an embarrassingly intimate question to ask any man. Even to her brother.

All of the sudden, Gloriosa felt an intense, tingling warmth blossom deep within her loins. The sensation radiated throughout her entire body and made her skin flush, all the way from her head down to the tips of her toes. The slight breeze that blew through the forest made her shudder uncontrollably but not because she was cold. No, every part of her had become extremely sensitive to even the slightest tactile sensation. In order to test this theory further, Gloriosa ran her index finger along the inner portion of her thigh and nearly moaned aloud because of the intense, pleasurable feeling it gave her.

Something warm and sticky that definitely wasn’t sweat dribbled onto the ground below. Gloriosa clamped her legs together so quickly that there was slight smacking sound when her bare thighs connected with each other. Flash happened to overhear it and looked over at her with a concerned expression. The young camp owner hoped that he was far enough away not to notice what was really happening to her body. With a sheepish expression she carefully slid her hands over her privates and let out a frustrated whine.

“Gloriosa, are you alright? You seem a bit flustered all of the sudden. Do you need to rest for a while or get a drink?” Flash asked.

“Yes, I’m ok. I just need to… pee. Do you mind waiting until I finish my business?”

Flash shrugged. “Sure. Take your time. There’s no rush or anything.”

With a slight nod of thanks, Gloriosa bolted off into the woods in search of a nice, private set of bushes to hide behind. Much to her dismay, when she finally got a chance to check the condition of her womanly folds, they were slightly puffy and slick to the touch. She blushed fiercely when the smell of her own arousal wafted into her nostrils. It was an overwhelming musky aroma with a strong undertone of pine and flowers. She never recalled it smelling quite that strong before.

“Gaia! I swear, if you’re responsible for this I’ll—” Gloriosa hissed.

“You’ll do what, exactly? I only helped speed up the process of your inevitable mating session with Flash Sentry, my dear. You were already entranced by his girth like a hungry wolf licking its chops over a piece of fresh, juicy meat~ Now, you’ll be irresistible to your companion! Just one whiff of your womanly essence and he shall become putty in your hands.”

Gloriosa let out a frustrated huff. “That’s not the point! I mean, yeah, I do want to make love with Flash but I don’t want it to be forced by circumstances. Not when… I’m like this. Our first time being intimate together should be special and romantic. Forest Spirit or not, even you should have enough common sense to understand that.”

“And who says it won’t be? As I seem to recall, you share a perfectly amicable relationship with him. My impression of Flash Sentry is that he is of honorable character. It is highly unlikely that he would seek to take advantage of you physically. Therefore, how do these factors, added together, not constitute a pleasant sexual experience? Allow me to show you the true extent of what my powers are capable of, Gloriosa Daisy.”

Just to further emphasize her point, Gaia sent an intense burst of electric pleasure straight to Gloriosa’s g-spot, which caused the frazzled camp owner to roll around in the brush helplessly while she panted and moaned like an animal in heat. She continued to do so for what seemed like an eternity, but in reality, only about thirty seconds passed. Gaia cackled with glee in the back of her mind when everything was said and done. It made Gloriosa seethe with rage.

When Gloriosa finally managed to catch her breath, she realized that her entire body was soaked in sweat, her hair had become a matted mess, and she continued to shake from most intense, continuous orgasm that she’d ever experienced in her entire life. The commotion she’d caused even managed to attract the attention of some local wildlife.

A tawny-furred, male mountain lion peered at her curiously while she laid on her back, utterly exhausted and panting. Gloriosa probably would have screamed in terror had her brain not been floating in a cocktail of endorphins and post-orgasmic bliss. Instead, she let out a weak chuckle and looked back at the predatory cat. If she could befriend a couple of honey badgers, why not another apex predator? Perhaps, Gaia’s powers were useful for something, after all.

“What? Did I wind up scaring away your lunch?”

The mountain lion snorted contemptuously and cocked his eyebrow. With the elegance and grace that his species was known for, he glided through the brush effortlessly and jerked his head towards Gloriosa’s crotch. With an embarrassed squeak, the young woman realized that she was laying on the ground spread eagle, and quickly set about closing her legs in an effort to preserve her dignity. Or at least as much dignity as a nudist could have, given the circumstances.

Gloriosa’s cheeks turned beet red after she let out an angry huff. “Of course, you smelled me from a kilometer away. WHY AM I NOT FUCKING SURPISED?!! Sorry, big guy. I didn’t mean to snap at you. I’m just really frustrated right now. Tell ya what, if you stop by the camp later today, I’ll let you have some leftover pork BBQ. How’s that sound?”

The mountain lion purred in agreement and nuzzled Gloriosa’s shoulder to show her that he was not a threat. It was, perhaps, the strangest display of feline affection she’d ever witnessed. Considering, of course, that he could have easily maimed or killed her with those powerful jaws. This whole “Animal Empathy” thing definitely had its perks. With a single flick of his tail, he went off in the opposite direction, presumably to hunt other prey or quench his thirst. Whatever the reason, Gloriosa was relieved to be alone again.

“I hope you’re happy, Gaia! That mountain lion could have torn me to shreds!” Gloriosa rasped.

Gaia waived her hand dismissively. “Pssht. You were never in any danger. He could sense my presence inside you. If anything, YOU should be thanking me for giving you such a wonderful orgasm. Just think of how much better it will be when you become one with your paramour.”

“You’re still missing the point! I haven’t even confessed my feelings to him yet. And your idea of a foolproof plan is for me to just walk right up to Flash, wiggle my naughty bits in front of his face, then get on my hands and knees like some skanky whore?! No way! That’s not how I do things. I won’t stand for it! That’s putting the cart before the horse and you know it.”

Gaia begrudgingly nodded in agreement. “In the vast majority of cases, perhaps. But I have always been a being of action. For actions tend to speak far louder than words and they carry greater meaning. Surely, your beau would understand. Do you deny this? Creator forbid that I should EVER have to force you into my way of thinking…”

Gloriosa sighed. “Look, all I’m saying is: I hate it when you cause my body to go through such… extreme changes without my knowledge or consent. It makes me feel like I’m just a backseat driver along for the ride. Even when you’re doing it with the best of intentions. You and I, we’re stuck with each other from now on whether we like it or not. I don’t want to have to argue with you all the time.”

“Fair enough. I… apologize for taking unsolicited liberties with your physiology. It shan’t happen again. You have my solemn oath as a Forest Spirit. However, you’re wrong about one thing, Gloriosa Daisy. I chose YOU as the heir to my powers. It is destiny that binds us, not coincidence. I would appreciate it if you would not spurn my gifts as an inconvenience.”

An aura of pale, green energy radiated from Gloriosa’s fingertips and spread along the ground like a spiderweb. Where once there was only a patch of grass, beautiful flowers began to bloom, turning the area surrounding Gloriosa’s body into an impromptu garden. A single stem containing a ripe, juicy plum slithered over and plopped into her open palm. She took one bite and closed her eyes while she savored the delicious piece of fruit. Although Gloriosa wouldn’t admit it aloud, it was probably the best plum she’d ever tasted.

“I’ll… try to be a bit more open minded about your gifts. It’s just really difficult for me to see them as beneficial considering what happened when the Rainbooms came a long and—”

Gaia held up her hand. “Before you finish that sentence: yes, I agree that the purification was long overdue and entirely necessary. On my part, I can only offer you my sincere condolences for transforming you into a monster, Gloriosa. Yet, it is unwise to remain rooted in the past, plagued with self-doubt. You are a much stronger, healthier woman than before. It’s in your best interest to move forward and accept what you have become rather than deny it.”

“Fine. We can both agree on that much. At least it’s a long hike to the cave. That’ll give me some time to clear my mind and calm down a little bit. I’ll tell him how I feel once we get there and then reveal my powers to him. It’s the only way I can think of for us to have an honest relationship. Otherwise, how else can he possibly trust me if I’m always hiding what I am?”

Gaia hummed in approval. “A wise choice. For the time being, I shall withdrawal my presence while you converse with Flash Sentry. Should you require me for any reason, I am but a thought away. Good luck with your endeavor, Gloriosa Daisy.”

It took a little while for Gloriosa to fully compose herself once more. She tried her best to brush off any remaining blades of grass or twigs that remained stuck to her skin and hair. Without a mirror, it was impossible to know if she got all of it. If nothing else, she would tell Flash that she tripped over a tree root and stumbled around in the brush or something along those lines. As for the smell, there wasn’t anything Gloriosa could do about that.

At least, not without washing off first. Since they were literally smack dab in the middle of the forest, there weren’t any significant sources of water nearby, except within the cavern. Gloriosa hadn’t planned on taking a dip, but she was confident that Flash wouldn’t mind. Neither of them had brought along a bath towel, but the sun and open air would dry them off in no time at all. One of the many advantages of swimming in nothing more than your birthday suit.

When she finally met up with Flash, he was busy observing a pair of cardinals as they flittered around in the underbrush, looking for something to eat. Gloriosa carefully looped her arm around his midsection and purposely squished her breast up against his side. It had the desired effect. Gloriosa was certain that she’d gotten his undivided attention. Flash Sentry’s cheeks flushed ever so slightly at the intimate contact while they continued to make their way towards the cavern.

“Are you wearing some kind of new perfume? Because you smell really good.”

Gloriosa nearly choked on her own spit. “I forgot to wear any today. Although, I did take a shower earlier this morning. I guess it must just be my natural scent then. Hahahahaha! I was starting to get a bit worried that I might stink. What, with all the sweating I’ve been doing out here. Most women are pretty sensitive about their personal hygiene, you know.”

“Yeah, Sunset was like that too. Other than the whole ‘being a nudist thing’. She used to always use this mango scented bodywash. I liked to breathe in whenever we—oh, sorry I just made things SUPER awkward by mentioning my ex, huh? Forget I said anything…”

Gloriosa rubbed her hand along his hip. “It’s ok, Flash. I don’t mind if you talk about her. Sunset obviously meant a lot to you. The way I see it: you’re bound to make comparisons because she was your only point of reference. Relationship-wise, that is. Or did you have other girlfriends I’m not aware of?”

“No, Sunset was the only one. Twilight doesn’t really count since it was just a crush."

Gloriosa cocked her head. “Twilight Sparkle? You mean that nerdy girl who hangs out with the Rainbooms? I didn’t figure that she was your type. Erm—I mean, she seemed pretty smitten with my brother the last time she was here. They tried dating for a while, but it didn’t quite work out.”

“I’m talking about Princess Twilight. The one from the other side of the mirror portal. That’s… kind of why I gave up on her. Cross-Dimensional relationships aren’t exactly the easiest thing to maintain. Not to mention the fact that she’s royalty. Man, why am I always drawn to exotic, magical women? My life sounds like the plot line to some cliché rom-com anime.”

Gloriosa laughed. “C’mon, it’s not so bad! At least your life is never boring.”

“Well, that’s true. Never a dull moment.”

Gloriosa felt her heart pound in her chest while she looked straight into Flash’s eyes. “So… am I included on that list?”

“Umm—if I said yes, what would you have to say about that?”

It was at that precise moment, Gloriosa decided to throw caution to the wind and gamble big. For what she was about to do could not be interpreted any other way, nor could it be taken back. After closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, she placed her hands upon Flash’s cheeks and pulled him into a soft, but heartfelt kiss. In the back of her mind, she saw Gaia smile and nod in approval. When Gloriosa finally pulled away, she felt slightly embarrassed at her forwardness but she knew that it had been the right thing to do.

“How’s that for an answer, Flash?”

Flash Sentry opened and closed his mouth several times, his face flushed. “Wow! I-I don’t know what to say. I gotta be honest with you, Gloriosa: I wasn’t one hundred percent sure if you wanted to take things any further than—uh—hanging out or whatever. Are you ok with… taking things further? Beyond being just friends, I mean. It’d make me so happy if you said yes. After what happened with Sunset, I didn’t think that I’d find another girl who—”

Gloriosa placed her fingers on his lips to silence him. “Let’s not get too caught up in the moment, Casanova. Before we commit to anything, there’s something very important that I need to discuss with you. After that happens, then you can give me your answer, ok?”

Flash deflated a little at Gloriosa’s insistence on having a serious discussion, but he understood that there was no point in arguing with her. He simply nodded and followed her towards a small cavern just a few paces away from where they were standing. Although he was far from an experienced spelunker, Flash noticed right away how special the cavern was. The entire ceiling was pepper with bioluminescent mushrooms that gave off an eerie, blueish glow. Even though the lighting was significantly dimmer than outside, the fungus eliminated the need for flashlights.

After a few minutes, the pair finally reached the end of the cavern. A massive pool of crystal-clear water, shimmered like a thousand diamonds in the dim, blue light. Flash figured that the ambiance was only further enhanced by the fact that there were actual crystals growing along the bottom of the tiny lake. From what he could tell, they were mostly amethyst and quartz.

Most curiously of all, however, was the mural painted on the back wall. It depicted a svelte, nude woman with emerald green skin, vine-like hair, and red eyes, surrounded by forest life. With a slight blush, Flash noted, whoever had painted her was quite the skilled artist. They’d made her anatomically correct in the best ways possible, accentuating all of her feminine qualities. Judging by the style, he estimated that it must have been hundreds, if not thousands of years old.

Flash’s reverie was broken when he heard a splash. Sure enough, when he looked over, he noticed that Gloriosa was already having fun, swimming around in the pool. She dove underwater and surfaced again. Her skin practically glistened in the dim light of the cave. Not but a moment later, she ran her fingers through her hair and allowed the long, wet locks to settle just above her breasts. Flash found himself entranced by her beauty.

Gloriosa giggled. “What are you waiting for, Flash? The water feels amazing!”

The young camp counselor wasted no time taking off his boots and socks. Unlike Gloriosa, however, he opted to slowly sink into the pool rather than dive in headfirst. He wasn’t entirely sure how deep it was and didn’t want to risk getting a horrific injury just because he was eager to join a bathing beauty. Much to his surprise, the water was fairly warm. Only slightly less so than your average hot tub. Gloriosa waded over to him and smiled.

“I was surprised by that too the first time I swam in here. Only later did I find out that the whole thing’s heated by a geothermal vent that runs deep underneath the cave. Isn’t it great? I can feel all of my stress and worries just melting away…”

Flash sighed as he sank deeper into the water. “Yeah, it’s nice. Umm—not to ruin the moment or anything, but what the hell is that on the wall over there?”

“Well, that’s part of what I wanted to discuss. What you see on the wall is a depiction of Gaia Everfree. Granted, I’m no archeologist but I’d wager that it’s been here for quite some time. Probably made by the first humans who inhabited this area. She’s beautiful, isn’t she?”

Flash nodded. “Mhmm.”

“This is also the place where I first discovered the geodes. Or what was to become them. It was also the first time… Gaia bonded with me and gave me a taste of her powers. There really is no way to properly describe what having that kind of power is like, Flash. It’s… intoxicating.”

Flash felt his balls try to shrink back into his stomach. And it wasn’t because the water was cold. “Gloriosa, is there… something you’re not telling me? You know you can trust me. Whatever it is that’s got you acting this way, I wanna help you get through it.”

The camp owner let out a forlorn sigh and raised her hand out of the water. In an instant, a deep emerald aura flickered to life at the tips of her fingers. She pointed them towards the edge of the pool and closed her eyes. Flash gasped in surprise when he saw a bed of healthy, green moss sprout out of the ground and coat the surface in a matter of seconds. When he looked back at Gloriosa, she looked like she was on the verge of tears.

“When the girls shot me with their little Rainbow Laser Beam, I was purified. Or… at least to a certain extent. But… Gaia’s influence never truly left me. It just changed instead. As you can clearly see, I can still wield her magic with ease and it’s been getting stronger every day.”

Flash placed his hands on her shoulders and rubbed them gently. “I had no idea you retained Gaia Everfree’s powers. Is this what you were so afraid of telling me?”

“Yes,” Gloriosa croaked, “I-I didn’t know how you would react! The only other person who knows is my brother. I figured that it would be dishonest of me to keep this a secret from you. Especially, if you wanted to get involved in a deeper relationship with me. And—um—the fact that you’ve had experience dealing with magical girls before. Hahaha! Just your luck, huh?”

Flash treated the situation with levity despite how serious it was. “Yep. That’s me, alright. Always getting hopelessly drawn to magically gifted women. So… what all can you do?”

Gloriosa shuffled her feet. “I can grow plants, obviously. Like, ridiculously fast and whatever kind I want. That’s why my garden looks so healthy back at the cabin. I know I have this empathy with wild animals too. It’s hard to explain. I just know how they’re feeling and that they can somehow understand me. Kind of like Fluttershy’s geode, I suppose.

“Oh, and my body heals really fast too. That seems to happen automatically whenever I’m injured. I haven’t tried to heal anyone on purpose yet. The jury’s still out on that one. Maybe Gaia would know more about it.”

Flash let out a heavy sigh. “That’s a lot to take in. I need a second to process all of this.”

“Ah… sure. Take your time.”

Flash Sentry’s mind ran at the speed of light, desperately trying to make sense of what he’d seen and heard. On the one hand, he knew exactly how dangerous magic could be when it was wielded by those who had little self-control or morals to keep them grounded. Yet, he didn’t sense that from Gloriosa anymore. She had clearly changed since her battle with the Rainbooms. It took no small amount of courage for Gloriosa to lay herself bare (in all senses of the word) before him, and share her deepest secrets.

Flash felt conflicted. There was absolutely no doubt in his mind that he treasured the relationship he shared with Gloriosa. Magic or no magic. When he looked into her eyes, all he saw was a young woman who was simply trying to put her best foot forward and move on from her past indiscretions. When it came down to it, he could easily imagine Gloriosa becoming a more intimate part of his life. And so, despite the tiny sliver of hesitation in the back of his mind, Flash decided that he wanted to make things work between them no matter the circumstances.

Flash stepped forward and embraced Gloriosa with all of his might. She paused for a moment, utterly taken aback by the sudden show of affection, but she eagerly returned his embrace. The young couple stood like that for a time, the only sound that echoed through the cavern was Gloriosa’s quiet sobs. When they finally broke apart, Gloriosa sniffed loudly and hiccupped.

“Damn it. I look like a mess, don’t I? That’s probably the most unromantic thing I’ve ever done.”

Flash leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Yeah, well you needed a good cry. It made you feel a whole lot better, didn’t it? In my book, that’s the only thing that matters. Snot dribbles or not.”

Gloriosa let out a watery chuckle. “Way to flatter a woman. But seriously, thank you. I’m really happy that you still want to be with me, despite all of the baggage I’m carrying around.”

“Heh. I suppose you could say that I’m used to magical craziness being in my life. Makes things a hell of a lot more interesting, ya know?”

Gloriosa couldn’t help but laugh. Before she knew it, she was giggling, snorting and just generally making a fool of herself in front of Flash. But Gloriosa found that she didn’t care. It wasn’t long before he joined her and after she took a moment to compose herself, she wrapped her arms around Flash’s neck and pulled him into a passionate kiss.

Unlike the first time, Gloriosa felt more confident in herself and decided to explore a bit more. She slid her tongue deeper into his mouth and entwined it with his own, a delicate dance of supremacy and mutual desire. Gloriosa moaned softly when she felt him begin to massage her breast. He was very gentle of course, and applied just the right amount of pressure on her nipple when he ran his thumb over it.

The fiery heat from before blossomed in her loins once again. Her body screamed at her to give in and let nature take its course, but she resisted the urge to do so. Just as Flash was kissing the side of her neck, Gloriosa felt something hot and stiff poke her belly. She looked down, and sure enough, Flash was standing at full attention. With a wicked smiled, she slid her hand in-between his legs and stroked his manhood affectionately.

Flash let out a shuddering breath. “Gloriosa, I don’t think I can—”

Rather than responding verbally, she kissed him on the lips. The young woman then took hold of his hand and led him over to the bed of moss that she’d create a little while earlier. Gloriosa climbed out of the water, made herself comfortable on the impromptu bed, and spread apart her legs to give Flash an unobstructed view of her salmon pink folds. She blushed furiously when she realized that it was pretty obvious how aroused she was, even in the dim light of the cave.

Flash quickly followed suit and joined her. He sat on his knees, suspended just above her, his penis almost painfully stiff and twitching ever so slightly. Gloriosa swallowed a massive lump that had formed in her throat. This was it. She was finally going to lose her virginity. Her hymen had been broken long ago, but she couldn’t help wondering if it would still hurt. Flash was, by no means, small. Now that she’d had a chance to get a proper look at it, Gloriosa realized that his penis was actually quite thick. Obviously not as big around as Tim’s, but still noticeably so.

“Flash,” Gloriosa whispered nervously, “I have a confession to make. This is the first time I’ve ever been in an intimate situation with anyone. So—um—please be patient with me and take things slow if you can. That’s all I ask.”

“Oh. OH! I—erm—was under the impression that you’d already had sex before. Awww geez! I’m sorry, Gloriosa. I just assumed that you were ok with me touching your breasts earlier. I really should have asked. I hope I wasn’t too rough…”

Gloriosa reached up and caressed his cheek. “No, you were perfectly gentle. It felt amazing. Anyway, I guess you must think that I’m pathetic for being a virgin so long. I’ve dated guys before but I never really clicked with any of them. And with running the camp, I just… never had the time to accommodate a proper, lasting relationship.”

“You’re not pathetic, Gloriosa. Sometimes, it just takes a while to find the right person. I know I felt like I was never going to find another girlfriend after Sunset and I broke up. But then, a certain naturist camp owner offered me a summer job and my life suddenly changed for the better. Funny how things work out in the end, huh?”

Gloriosa giggled. “Yeah. I think I’m… ready now, Flash.”

“Ok. I promise that I’ll be gentle and take it slow. Don’t hesitate to tell me if you’re feeling uncomfortable or in pain at any point. We can always stop if it comes to that.”

Gloriosa finally started to relax and spread her legs a little bit wider. She wanted to make it easy for Flash to fit inside her. Before they began, she sat up and gave him one more affectionate kiss. Afterwards, they went about consummating their newfound relationship under the watchful eye of Gaia Everfree. The forest spirit hummed in approval and retreated deeper into her protégé’s subconscious. It would be incredibly uncouth of her to watch the young couple’s first-time making love together, so she decided to give them some privacy. Gaia did have standards to maintain, after all. There would be plenty of time to tease Gloriosa Daisy about it later.

Professionally Undressed

Chapter 8

Smokey & Wallflower’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

A gentle morning breeze blew through the open window and carried the scent of fresh pine into the bedroom. Smokey Bones slowly cracked open his eyes and took in a deep breath through his nostrils, savoring the fragrance of nature. He peered over at the digital alarm clock sitting on the bed stand and grunted when it read 5:18am. Even on his scheduled day off, Smokey’s body wouldn’t allow him the luxury of sleeping in. It was simply the end result of conditioning over the years, both from serving in the Marines and his profession as a chef.

Smokey clambered out of bed and did a few stretches to limber up. He sighed in relief when he heard a few satisfying pops and cracks. After taking a few moments to appreciate the relaxing sounds of birdsong from the forest, his bladder promptly reminded him that it needed emptied. Smokey padded over to the bathroom, ready to do his business, only to realize that it would impossible to do so with morning wood.

With a resigned sigh, the BBQ pit master made his way out to the kitchen to make some coffee in the meantime. It would take a little while before his penis became flaccid enough to manipulate properly. He’d didn’t want to accidentally spray the entire bathroom with pee just because he was eager to empty his bladder. Plus, it would’ve made Wallflower quite upset.

Smokey yawned and scratched his balls absentmindedly while he watched the coffee pot brew. He wasn’t too worried about his niece seeing him with an erection. They’d seen each other naked plenty of times and she was old enough to know that it was a natural occurrence. He shifted his attention towards the bathroom when he heard the toilet flush. Smokey was about to greet his niece as she walked into the kitchen but was surprised to find out that it wasn’t her.

Fluttershy’s face turned beet red when she noticed the sordid state Smokey was in. “Oh, my goodness! I-I’m terribly sorry! I didn’t mean to barge in on you, Mr. Bones. Wallflower was still asleep and I had to pee and… well—umm—the COFFEE SURE SMELLS GOOD!”

“Nah, don’t worry about it. Just a bit of mornin’ wood is all. It’ll calm down soon enough.”

Although she wasn’t physically attracted to the opposite sex, Fluttershy had to admit that Wallflower’s uncle was a healthy, well-proportioned man. The expression: ‘grower, not a shower’ certainly fit the situation, she mused. His manhood was, perhaps, only slightly larger than average. But what it lacked in length, it more than made up for in sheer girth. She coughed awkwardly and tried to avert her eyes. It was like staring at a thick, veiny tree trunk!

“Yes, of course! My brother used to get… e-erections first thing in the morning too. Although, he was a lot more vulgar about it. Don’t get me wrong; I love Zephyr Breeze. But he can be a real jerk sometimes. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to stare so intently at… your p-penis, Mr. Bones. I hope you’ll forgive my rudeness.”

Smokey shrugged. “Nothin’ to apologize for, darlin’. Ain’t like I was tryin’ to hide my pecker from anyone in the first place. Part n’ parcel o’ the clothes-free lifestyle, I suppose. Anyway, did y’all sleep together last night? Can’t say I remember you comin’ in with Wallflower.”

“Well, yes we did. BUT! Umm… not like you think. That is to say: we didn’t actually have sex. I don’t think we’re quite ready for that level of intimacy just yet. Maybe in a little while, I hope.”

Smokey smiled. “Ain’t nothin’ wrong with that. Some folks like to take things slow. I can respect that. Lemme ask you somethin’, Ms. Fluttershy. Do you love my niece?”

Fluttershy twirled a strand of her hair and giggled. “Oh, yes. Very much so! I know we haven’t been together for very long, but I can feel it in my heart that I want to be with her. She’s… an amazing woman. Sometimes, I can’t believe how lucky I am to have met her.”

“Glad to hear it. And I’m sure she feels the same way about you. Wallflower’s always had trouble puttin’ herself out there and makin’ friends. Part o’ the reason I took her with me this summer was to get her to come outta her shell. Might o’ been a bit devious of me not tellin’ her that she’d be hangin’ out in her birthday suit the whole time, but… I think it was for the best. Just look how far she’s come.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Mhmm. I was absolutely terrified about exposing myself in front of so many strangers when I first arrived here too. But now, I feel a whole lot more confident about my body and how I look. It’s very… liberating.”

“As well you should, darlin’. That there is one of the perks of bein’ a nudist. Gives folks a chance to get back in touch with their natural state o’ bein’ and whatnot. Of course, in your case, it helps that you’re already such a beautiful young lady to begin with. If anyone says otherwise, lemme know. I’ll kick ‘em in the teeth.”

Fluttershy blushed profusely and shuffled her feet. “Thank you.”

“You’re quite welcome, Ms. Fluttershy. Welp, looks like my Johnson’s finally decided to calm down for a while. I’m gonna head over to the WC and choke the chicken. Feel free to pour yourself some coffee. Creamer’s in the fridge if you need it.”

While Smokey was taking care of business, Wallflower finally decided to roll out of bed and join her girlfriend at the table for some breakfast. Once Fluttershy had finished pouring three cups of coffee, she took a seat right next to Wallflower.

Smokey scratched his balls once more and walked straight into the kitchen. A tiny smile spread across his lips when he found his niece cuddled up next to Fluttershy, enjoying the peace and quiet of the early morning. The two of them shared a kiss and continued to converse amongst themselves about what they were going to do for the remainder of the day.

“Mornin’ Sweetpea. How’d you sleep?”

Wallflower yawned after taking a swig of her coffee. “Much better now that Fluttershy’s started sleeping with me. She’s definitely a cuddler. Not that I’m complaining, mind you~”

Smokey chuckled when he heard Fluttershy meep. “Yep. I reckon that’s one o’ life’s most profound pleasures. Nothin’ quite compares to it. What do you two lovebirds got planned for today? Anythin’ special?”

“Not really. We might go over to the Rec Center later and try our hand at basket weaving. Fluttershy claims it’s pretty relaxing and therapeutic but… I can’t say I’ve ever done it before. Maybe it’s worth a try? If not, there’s plenty of other things we can do. How about you, Uncle Smokey? Why do you plan on doing with your day off?”

The grizzled veteran took a big bite out of a sesame seed bagel and chewed on it thoughtfully. “Hell, if I know, Sweetpea. Ain’t too many folks I know ‘round here. Reckon I could take a stroll along the beach or somethin’. Sunrise is a fine sight this time o’ year.”

“C’mon! Don’t be like that! Maybe you’ll meet some new friends like I did.”

Smokey stared at the floor and sighed. “Doubt it. I might be as nekkid as the day I was born right now, but that don’t change who I am or all the shit I’ve been through over the years. Nudists are a helluva lot more acceptin’ than most folks but… I’ve seen the looks everyone’s been givin’ me when they think I’m not payin’ attention. Somewhere between pity ‘n downright intimidation. That kid, Timber Spruce, looked like he was about to piss himself when we first met.”

Wallflower got up from her seat and wrapped her uncle in a gentle hug. He returned the gesture in kind just a few moments later. “Uh—that may very well be but you can’t just give up. Remember what you told me: you don’t know until you try! Please, Uncle Smokey. Do it for me, if you won’t do it for yourself. I just want you to be happy…”

“Alright. You’ve got a pretty damn good point there, Sweetpea,” Smokey admitted. “I’ll go on and try my best to make some friends today. Besides, if I didn’t, I’d be a big, fat hypocrite for not practicin’ what I preach. Can’t set a bad example for my niece now, can I?”

Wallflower kissed her uncle on the cheek and giggled. “Good. I knew there was at least one reason why I’ve always looked up to you.”

“Makin’ wise cracks now, are ya? Never thought I’d see the day,” Smokey joked while he ruffled his niece’s hair.

“Welp, I’ll leave y’all alone for a while. Gonna head out to the beach for the time bein’. If nothin’ else, I suppose I can go for an early mornin’ dip or whatever. See ya later, girls!”

Given that it was just barely six o’clock, Smokey didn’t think that he’d run into too many other guests so early in the morning. Most of them were likely still fast asleep. That suited him just fine. He needed some time alone to let his mind wander and come up with ideas. Like how to strike up a casual conversation with a bunch of random, naked strangers.

Smokey watched a flock of mallards fly by while he continued his stroll along the beach. After they passed, he bent down and chucked a smooth pebble as far it he could throw it. The pebble landed a significant distance away with a resounding plunk as it hit the surface of the lake. Unable to come up with any good conversation topics that didn’t involve military-grade firearms, explosives, or BBQ, he kicked a mound of sand and sighed.

“What the hell am I doin’? Nobody in their right fuckin’ mind is gonna want to waltz up to a muscled stranger with tats n’ war wounds and talk ‘bout the weather. ‘Specially not any women. That’s for sure! Most of ‘em probably think I’m one second away from draggin’ their ass back to my cabin like some kind o’ Neanderthal. Heh. I sure am hairy enough to pass for one, at least…”

The sound of splashing suddenly broke Smokey out of his reverie. At first, he thought it might have been a big lake trout trying to catch a bug, but the closer he listened, the more he began to realize that the splashing was far too loud for fish that size. Sure enough, when he cast his gaze towards the sound, he spotted another person. A woman, in fact.

He had to admit that she was quite the skilled swimmer. She effortlessly made her way back to the shore in just three breast strokes. The woman took her time getting out of the water, since she didn’t seem to be in any hurry to go anywhere. Smokey watched her intently as she casually walked onto the beach. It was like witnessing the birth of Aphrodite from the sea.

The glow of the early morning sun reflected off her glistening, bronze-hued skin. Her entire body was toned with trim muscle, not excessively so, but it was quite obvious that she’d put in a great deal of time and effort into taking care of herself. Her modest, pert breasts were capped by a pair of equally perky pink nipples. They barely moved while she continued to walk. Although her breasts weren’t very large, they retained their teardrop shape effortlessly, which was yet another indication of her physical fitness.

Her blonde hair was cut fairly short with a slight curl in the back. However, while wet it gave the impression that it was slightly longer than it would have been while dry. Overall, it looked much sexier that way too (in Smokey’s humble opinion). A neatly trimmed strip of blonde pubic hair rested between her legs, signaling that the woman was indeed a natural blonde.

The woman paused for a brief moment in order to retrieve a towel from the bag she’d brought along with her. Time seemed to slow down to crawl as she shifted her gaze towards Smokey. Her icy-blue eyes stripped everything away and it felt like they were piercing his very soul. The woman’s stern expression did little to ease Smokey’s apprehension. He cursed himself for watching her so intently. It made him feel like a peeping tom who’d had the misfortune of getting caught in the girl’s locker room.

Before Smokey could even utter a single word of apology to her, the woman calmly dried herself off and approached him. She paused for a moment and inspected him like an owner would check a prized stallion at a horse race. With an amused smirk, she placed one hand on her hip and extended the other in a handshake. Utterly gob smacked, Smokey gripped her hand firmly and shook it, not really knowing how to gauge such a reaction.

“Good morning, Mr. Bones. I hope that Camp Everfree is treating you well.”

Smokey’s eyes widened when he immediately recognized the woman’s crisp, professional tone. It couldn’t be. There was absolutely no way it was her. Yet, the longer he looked at the nude woman standing before him, the clearer it became that he did indeed know her. She was none other than Dr. Harshwhinny, CHS’s resident student counselor and psychologist.

“Mornin’, Dr. Harshwhinny. I—erm almost didn’t recognize ya without your suit.”

Dr. Harshwhinny chuckled politely. “Yes, well… I believe it goes without saying that we’ve both seen far more of each other this morning than we’re typically accustomed to. I must say: I’m quite surprised to see you here, Mr. Bones. Is this your first time visiting a naturist resort or are you a seasoned regular?”

“No, Ma’am. I’ve been a nudist for ‘bout twenty-five years now. This is the first time I’ve ever been to Camp Everfree, but it ain’t the first time I’ve worked as a cook at a naturist resort. Won’t lie to ya: it’s a pretty lucrative gig. The folks that run these places tend to have money.”

Dr. Harshwhinny nodded. “I imagine so. In any case, I’m delighted to hear that you’ve taken to the naturist lifestyle. My mother was originally from Germaney, you see. She was quite the ardent supporter of the FKK movement and raised me in a clothes-free household even after she decided to move to Equestria with my father. Of course, I have to dress professionally in my line of work but I still love being nude whenever and wherever possible. I’m sure you understand.”

“Yeah, I totally get it. You look great, if you don’t mind me sayin’! Erm—not that you didn’t before… it’s just a helluva lot easier to tell when you’re not… wearing any clothes. Aww damnit! That didn’t quite come out right. I hope ya don’t think I’m some kind o’ pervert.”

Dr. Harshwhinny waved her hand. “Mr. Bones, you are certainly not the most perverse man I have ever encountered. In fact, I take it as a great compliment that you’ve noticed the fruits of my labor. I, too, have noticed your own well-maintained physique. We’re both experienced nudists, after all. I think it would be rather silly if we felt embarrassed about showing off our bodies in front of others, don’t you think?”

Smokey chuckled awkwardly and rubbed the back of his neck. “Fair point, I reckon.”

“By the way, how is Wallflower doing? It has been a while since my last session with her. Has she been able to handle her social anxiety any better?”

“Not to sound rude, Dr. Harshwhinny but you should probably ask her that yourself. I don’t think it’s my place to analyze Wallflower’s current state of mental health. She is a grown woman capable of handlin’ her own affairs and I intend to respect her privacy. I apologize if I’ve caused you any offence.”

Dr. Harshwhinny smiled. “None taken, Mr. Bones. I wouldn’t dream of breaching patient confidentiality. Nor would I expect you to betray your niece’s trust. I can call her cellphone later when the opportunity presents—”

“Oh! Sorry, I misspoke earlier. She actually came to Camp Everfree with me this summer to work in the kitchen as my assistant chef. I also thought it’d be a great opportunity for her to build some confidence and come outta her shell a bit.”

Dr. Harshwhinny hummed. “Interesting. A bit extreme for a girl with her condition, but staying at a naturist resort would certainly help give Wallflower the positive encouragement she needs regarding her body image. And I’m certain that the camp guests are far less judgmental than her peers back home. Perhaps you have the makings of a professional psychologist, Mr. Bones.”

“Nah, I ain’t even close to bein’ one o’ them. I’m just a concerned uncle who loves his niece and wants to help her out any way he can. That’s all there is to it.”

Dr. Harshwhinny placed her hand atop Smokey’s shoulder. “Wallflower is very fortunate to have such a supportive and loving family member present in her life. It makes the path towards healing and acceptance that much easier.”

“No doubt about that. Hey—uh—since you seem to be on vacation and whatnot, how’s about we make things between us a bit more casual? There ain’t no reason we can’t be friends while we’re here, right? For starters, I insist that you call me Smokey. None o’ that Mr. Bones business. Makes me sound like an old fart.”

Dr. Harshwhinny giggled. It was melodic and feminine despite her professional demeanor. “Very well, Smokey. Then I must insist that you call me Hilde. It’s short for Brünhilde. However, since Germaneic names tend to be a mouthful for most Equestrians, I took the liberty of shortening it.”

“Wow, that’s a real pretty name. I like it. Did that come from one the Valkyries?”

Hilde’s eyes lit up in surprise. “Indeed, it did! I wasn’t aware that you were familiar with Germaneic folklore, Smokey. Have you seen any of the classic operas about them, by chance? My favorite is Der Ring des Nibelungen. The music of Wagner is simply sublime! Particularly during the third act of the second opera—oh, goodness. I’m rambling, aren’t I? My apologies. Opera happens to be a great passion of mine.”

“Sorry, Hilde. I only know bits n’ pieces of stories. Nothin’ much more than that. You know, a passin’ curiosity. But it’s totally fine that ya like opera. Ain’t really my cup o’ tea but… I don’t mind listenin’ to the instrumental parts from time to time. Helps me relax.”

Hilde’s cheeks flushed pink while she cleared her throat. “Ah, well it’s good that you have an open mind when it comes to such matters. Do you enjoy… listening to other classical music?”

“Yep. Sure do. Particularly in the mornin’ while I’m settin’ up my BBQ for the day. Erm—the smoker, that is. Although, I enjoy metal and country most of the time. You ever had traditional, southern BBQ before, Hilde?”

Dr. Harshwhinny shook her head. “Not as you described. At least, I don’t think I ever have. I’m very particular about the food I eat, you see. Much like an exercise regimen, one’s diet must be adhered to in order to ensure a healthy body and mind. But… I see no harm in trying new things, so long as it’s not to excess.”

“Great! It just so happens that I’ve still got some leftover pork from the picnic. Officially, I don’t have any cooking duties today but I’m sure nobody’ll mind if I sneak into the kitchen for a spell. Um—if you ain’t opposed to the idea, I’d very much like you to join me for lunch.”

The nude psychologist placed her hand on her chest and gasped in a theatrical manner. “Why, Mr. Bones! Are you asking me out on a date? We’ve only just met. Whatever shall I wear?”

“I reckon a smile will do just fine, Ma’am. The dress code ‘round these parts tends to be rather lax, as I understand. In all seriousness though, do you… wanna join me for lunch? I promise it’ll be tasty. Might even be some beer left in the fridge if you’re interested.”

Hilde paused for a moment and gave it some thought. She was definitely interested, but she didn’t want to appear overly eager to accept Smokey’s invitation. Hilde was actually quite surprised that he’d wanted to speak with her in the first place. Even without a shred of clothing on, her persona and manner of speaking tended to exude an aura of curt professionalism that had, in many instances, led to men being intimidated by her presence.

Suffice to say: her romantic life was practically non-existent at this point, despite her best efforts to make it otherwise. Hilde tried her best to remain positive about her situation, but there were times when even she would get lonely and ponder why things weren’t going her way. Hilde certainly hadn’t planned on making any romantic advances on anyone during her vacation at Camp Everfree, but she sensed a unique opportunity with Mr. Smokey Bones.

The veteran may have tried to disguise his physical attraction towards her earlier as a polite compliment, but Hilde recognized a lustful stare when she saw it. The middle-aged woman couldn’t help but feel proud that she’d managed to capture his attention so thoroughly. It was, in many respects, a justification of all the time and effort she put into maintaining her trim figure. She practically had to bite her own cheek in order to stop herself from giggling like a teenager. How many years had it been since she felt so sexy and desirable?

Hilde had to admit that Smokey was cordial and quite pleasant to converse with too, even though their interests seemed to vary somewhat. That was fine, of course. Everyone had different tastes. And despite the numerous scars that adorned his hairy body (the origin of which she was fairly certain of but wasn’t sure if he was comfortable enough discussing openly), he was in excellent physical condition and attractive for a man his age. All in all, Hilde could say without a shred of doubt that she was ready to take chances and see where things would go with Smokey.

“Uh. Hilde? Earth to Hilde! Are you alright? You’ve been starin’ off into space like you’re havin’ a stroke or somethin’. I can carry you back to the infirmary if you need to lay down for a while. Overexertion ain’t somethin’ you should be foolin’ around with if—”

A fierce blush colored Dr. Harshwhinny’s cheeks when she was finally jolted back to reality. “Ich bin einfach abgedreht! Ah—please excuse my momentary lapse of consciousness, Smokey. There are times when I tend to… lose myself in thought. I assure you that I am perfectly fine.”

Smokey couldn’t help himself. He laughed at Hilde. For the life of him, he couldn’t figure how a woman her age had any right to look so freakin’ adorable, but the proof was right in front of him. He laughed even harder when she crossed her arms underneath her breasts, scrunched her lips, and pouted like a child who’d had their candy taken away.

After taking a few moments to compose himself, Smokey walked over to Hilde, placed his hand on her shoulder, and rubbed it gently as a consolatory gesture. Hilde didn’t make any attempt to flinch away from the contact, but she did give Smokey the stink eye.

“Sorry, Hilde. Laughin’ at ya wasn’t very gentleman-like o’ me. But I just couldn’t help it! Ya looked so cute, poutin’ and blushin’ up a storm like that.”

Hilde’s entire body seemed to flush pink with embarrassment. “Congratulations, Mr. Bones. You have successfully made me feel young again. To what effect, remains to be seen…”

“Aww, c’mon! Don’t be like that. I was just tryin’ to give you an honest compliment. Alright. Fine. I’ll say somethin’ embarrassin’ too, if it’ll make you feel better. You’re way more than just cute, Hilde. You’re downright breathtakin’. Couldn’t keep my eyes off of ya while you were comin’ outta the water. It was like watchin’ Aphrodite herself emerge from the surf.”

Hilde suddenly found the sand beneath her feet very interesting. “I would hardly consider my beauty to rival that of a Greek Goddess, Mr. Bones. Your words are obviously sincere, but there’s no reason you should be comparing me to—”

“Nope. I won’t here none o’ that. I’m allowed to compare you to anybody I damn well please. Even if that somebody happens to be a goddess. So, quit puttin’ yourself down and humbly accept praise when it’s given to ya.”

Hilde finally looked up at Smokey and gave him a shy smile. “Very well, then. You present a rather compelling argument and I appreciate your straightforwardness. It’s quite… refreshing to hear such words, if I’m being honest. How many years has it been? Suffice to say, it’s been a long time since anyone has made me feel like a woman. Thank you, Smokey.”

“Much obliged. That’s a real damn shame, though. You deserve to be treated like a proper lady, Hilde. Tell ya what: if no one else’ll do it, I will. You can take that promise to the bank. Anyway, I reckon I oughta head back to camp. Lunch ain’t gonna make itself, after all.”

As Smokey started walking away, Hilde chased after him and grabbed his arm. “WAIT! Um—please don’t go just yet. I’d prefer to… spend some more time with you this morning. Perhaps we could… take a walk together and chat or something along those lines? Ah—please, forgive me. I’m terrible at being spontaneous. It goes against my analytical nature, I’m afraid.”

The pleading look that she gave him was powerful enough to be considered weapon’s grade adorkable. Smokey let out a resigned sigh. He simply couldn’t bring himself to deny her request. The combat veteran couldn’t recall how many years it had been since he’d properly socialized with any woman around his age. To put it bluntly: he was horribly out of practice.

Yet, for some reason that he couldn’t even begin to fathom, a beautiful, and highly intelligent psychologist (way out of his league) seemed to have taken a liking to him. Despite not having formulated much of plan for the remainder of the day, Smokey decided not to look a gift horse in the mouth. He took the bull by the horns and awkwardly charged forth.

Smokey turned around and offered his hand, to which Hilde took into her own without hesitation. “A relaxin’ walk on the beach sounds real good right about now. We could even watch the sunrise together. That suit your fancy, Hilde?”

“Yes, indeed it would. And do you know what the best part about it is? We can take as long as we please. I don’t know about you, but I certainly don’t have anything else planned for the rest of the day. That’s what makes vacations like this so fun!”

Smokey laughed and shook his head. “Hot damn! Ain’t you just full o’ surprises! I took ya for the sort who’d get all bent outta shape if ya didn’t keep to your precious schedule.”

“In my professional life that is very much the case. However, I specifically came to Camp Everfree to leave all of that behind. To let loose, relax, and allow myself to be free of any constraints. There is a certain beauty to the sheer simplicity of all, don’t you think?”

Smokey shrugged. “Can’t argue with ya there, darlin’. Runnin’ around buck nekkid all day is about as free of constraints as it gets. Unless, o’ course, I’m mistaken…”

Dr. Harshwhinny laughed melodically. “Quite the literal interpretation, but no less accurate. Mhmm. The warmth of the sun’s rays as they touch my bare skin, the gentle morning breeze as it blows through my hair, the coarse grains of sand as they shift between my toes… nothing can ever compare to the sense of freedom I’m feeling right now. And to be able to share all of it with someone makes this moment all the more precious to me.”

“Waxin’ poetic now, huh? Gotta say, Hilde. You certainly have a way with words.”

Hilde looped her arm around Smokey’s and pressed herself against him ever so slightly. The chef felt his heart hammering inside his chest at the sudden, intimate contact. The power of a woman’s touch was not to be underestimated. Especially, when said woman was wearing absolutely nothing at all. Smokey had to take in a few deep breaths to compose himself.

Surely, Hilde must have been aware that her delightfully firm, yet paradoxically soft breast was currently squished up against his arm, right? When he finally gathered up enough courage to glance over at her, the blonde-haired woman had a slightly bashful but otherwise mischievous smile on her lips. That little minx knew exactly what she was doing!

“You are correct, Smokey. I’ve been known to wax poetic whenever inspiration strikes me. And believe me when I say: there are plenty of things that have given such inspiration this morning. Present company included~”

Smokey felt his cheeks involuntarily warm up as he cursed himself for having so little control of his emotions. It didn’t help matters that he was so close to Hilde now that he could easily detect her pleasant, feminine aroma. A curious blend of sweat, strawberry shampoo, and lavender-scented perfume wafted into his nostrils. Smokey thanked his lucky stars that he’d remembered to put on a dash of cologne and deodorant before leaving the cabin. The last thing he wanted was to offend such a lovely lady with his body odor.

The only response he gave to Hilde’s compliment was a brief grunt of agreement. He couldn’t trust his voice. It probably would’ve cracked if he’d said anything. That would have been terribly awkward, not to mention embarrassing. As they continued to walk along the shore, neither of them said anything more. They didn’t need to. The pair enjoyed the sights and sounds of nature for the remainder of the morning in comfortable silence.

Wallflower hummed to herself while she sliced up a row of beefsteak tomatoes sitting on the cutting board before her. Without a shred of doubt, she could say that she was happy that her uncle had finally managed to snag a day off. However, working in the kitchen of a naturist camp was definitely not for the faint of heart. Fortunately for Wallflower, Fluttershy had graciously volunteered to help her out in the kitchen. A good thing too because it was a lot of hard work trying to cook for dozens of hungry guests.

At the moment, the green-haired teen was busy trying to prepare a batch of turkey club sandwiches and a simple, marshmallow fruit salad to go along with it for dinner. The kitchen was fully stocked with all the ingredients, it was just a matter of getting all of the individual components assembled properly.

The assistant chef smiled as she surveyed her handiwork. The tomatoes were cleanly cut and organized into stacks. That only left the bacon to be fried and the turkey to be run through the meat slicer. The lettuce and bread were already cut and portioned out. She’d asked Fluttershy to go back into the cooler and pick out the freshest portion of mesquite smoked turkey available. Wallflower knew it would be incredibly tasty. She’d helped her uncle prepare it just two days before.

The bacon, however was a bit trickier to prepare. Under normal circumstances, she would simply lay the strips out on a rack and cook them in an oven as need be. But the camp owners had bought a piece of equipment that she hadn’t expected: an industrial-sized air fryer. Not only could it hold more bacon than a regular oven, it would make the meat crispier and cook it in about half the time. Plus, it eliminated the hazard of being scaled by hot bacon grease.

Wallflower cringed when she recalled a story that her uncle had told her. Years ago, when he first started cooking at naturist resorts, he’d gotten his testicles burned by an errant glob of sizzling bacon grease. From that point forward, he’d adamantly refused to cook in any kitchen without an apron to protect his manhood. She honestly couldn’t blame him. Cooking in the nude was not without its risks.

The young woman padded over to the sink and washed her hands after she loaded the final tray of bacon into the fryer. When she turned around to check and see if Fluttershy had returned with the smoked turkey yet, she was greeted by the sound of two voices conversing. One was her uncle, and the other was a woman she definitely recognized but did not expect to hear from during her stay at Camp Everfree. Panic seized Wallflower’s body as she froze in place.

Smokey waved to his niece. “Howdy, Sweetpea. Looks like you’re hard at work makin’ tonight’s supper. I promise I won’t bug ya for too long. I just gotta grab some o’ the leftover bbq pork from the other day. Promised Hilde that we’d eat lunch together. Hey, are you ok?”

Wallflower’s voice came out as a restrained squeak. “N-never better!”

“Alrighty then. I’ll just go ahead and fetch what I need.”

Dr. Harshwhinny walked over to her patient and wrapped the green-haired teenager in a gentle hug. “Good afternoon, Wallflower. It’s so good to see you again. I wasn’t aware that you were working with your uncle at Camp Everfree. What an excellent opportunity this must be to help you come to terms with your social anxiety and body image issues. I’m proud of you!”

“Uhh—yeah, it sure is. Dr. Harshwhinny, please don’t take this the wrong way but… WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE AND WHY THE HELL ARE YOU NAKED?!!!”

Dr. Harshwhinny chuckled. “I should think the reason is obvious, my dear. We are currently staying at a naturist resort. Is it not customary to conduct one’s affairs in the nude here?”

“Well, yeah I totally get that part. UGH! What I meant to say is: I didn’t realize that you were a naturist or that you were even interested in visiting Camp Everfree in the first place. And why haven’t I seen you up until today?”

Dr. Harshwhinny smiled patiently. “I only just arrived here a day ago, Wallflower. And to answer your other question: I’ve been a nudist my entire life. Born and raised. It’s typically not a detail that I tend to share with my patients. I hope you understand.”

Wallflower shuffled her feet and rubbed her hands together. “Ok, that’s cool… I guess. I’m sorry for yelling at you, Dr. Harshwhinny. My anxiety kind of got the better of me there. You know how I can overreact sometimes.”

“Indeed. The important thing is: you recognized your mistake and apologized for it. Other than that, how have you been faring? By the looks of it, you appear to be much more confident in your own skin. I assume you must have gotten used to being seen in the nude around others for prolonged periods of time?”

“Yeah, I am. It was difficult at first, but after a while… I started to feel a whole lot more comfortable. Then it just sort of became second nature. Who knows? Maybe I’ll… try out this whole nudist thing when I get back home. Not sure what my parents will say about it, but I’ll cross that bridge when I get there.”

Dr. Harshwhinny nodded in understanding. “Excellent! I can certainly relate to the feeling.”

At that very moment, Fluttershy returned from the cooler and dumped the smoked turkey onto the meat slicer tray. Without so much as a warning, she scampered over to her girlfriend and wrapped Wallflower into an affectionate embrace. Fluttershy’s skin was covered in goosebumps and still a bit chilly from being exposed to the cooled air. Wallflower could quite clearly feel her girlfriend’s erect nipples as they rubbed up against her back.

But… it went a long way towards calming her down. Wallflower returned Fluttershy’s affection with a soft kiss to the lips. When the young couple finally broke apart, Fluttershy turned around, only to realize that they now had an audience. She blushed fiercely and tried her best to hide behind the flowing pink locks of hair that adorned her slender frame.

“Oh, my goodness! I-I swear, I didn’t know there was anyone else here! I’m sorry if my display of public affection offended you, ma’am. Do you… know this woman, Wallflower?”

Wallflower bit her lip. “She’s my therapist. Dr. Harshwhinny’s her name. I’ve been seeing her to help me get over my social anxiety, amongst other things…”

“Nice to meet you, Dr. Harshwhinny. My name is Fluttershy. I’m… Wallflower’s girlfriend.”

“Ah! I thought you looked familiar. You attended CHS as well, didn’t you?”

Fluttershy bowed. “Yes, ma’am.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Fluttershy. This is most unexpected! I wasn’t aware that you’d formed a romantic relationship with someone else while you were here, Wallflower. I must say: you have quite good taste! You two make such a lovely couple. Congratulations.”

Both girls blushed profusely but took the compliment in stride. “Heh. I wasn’t really expecting anything like that to happen while I was here but… one thing kind of led to another and, now I can’t imagine my life without Shy. Weird how that works, huh?”

“While we’re on the subject of relationships, I have an announcement of my own to make. During my swim this morning, I had the pleasure of getting acquainted with your uncle, Wallflower. After giving the matter some thought, we’ve decided to start dating. Obviously, we’re still in the early stage of our budding romance but I honestly can’t remember the last time I felt so happy being with someone. Your uncle is a very special man.”

Wallflower’s mouth gaped open like a fish. “WHAAAAAAAAAATTTTT????!”

Smokey returned with a plate full of pork bbq and a couple of beers. “Huh? What’d I miss?”

Body Painting And BBQ

Chapter 9

Dr. Harshwhinny’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

Smokey Bones slowly cracked open his eyes and peered over at the clock hanging on the opposite side of the bedroom. There was plenty of sunlight filtering through the window, so he was able to read the hands with relative ease. It was only a little bit past seven o’clock in the morning. After smacking his lips, Smokey focused his attention back on the blonde-haired beauty snuggled up next to him. He planted a feather-light kiss atop her head, laid back on the pillow, and listened to the sounds of her breath while she slumbered.

His budding relationship with Dr. Harshwhinny felt like it had come straight out of the pages of some corny romance novel you’d find sitting on a grocery store magazine rack. Sometimes it just didn’t seem real. Yet, here he was, sharing a bed with an amazing woman, who, by all accounts, should have been way out of his league. And they’d met at Camp Everfree of all places. Reality was often stranger than fiction, some people claimed. After everything that had happened lately, Smokey was inclined to agree with that statement.

What were the odds he’d find romance at his age with someone who was as dedicated to the naturist lifestyle as he was? Astronomically low, Smokey surmised. If there ever was such a thing as destiny, surely it must have struck to bring them together this summer. Just as he was about to doze off again, Hilde woke up, rolled over, and kissed him on the lips.

“Guten Morgen, meine Süße. Did you sleep well?”

Smokey wrapped his arm around her waist and held her closer to him. “For the most part, I reckon. Helps that I’ve finally got someone to snuggle with.”

“Ah, yes. I too enjoy cuddling with my oversized teddy bear,” Hilde answered as she felt a very familiar part of Smokey’s anatomy brush up against her stomach, “My goodness! Just look at how excited you are to see me this morning! I didn’t think you’d have it in you after everything we did last night. It feels as though I’m dating a man half my age, full of youth and vigor!”

Smokey blushed while he tried to ignore the current condition of his manhood. “C’mon now, Hilde. You know damn well that’s somethin’ I don’t have any control over.”

“Perhaps not. But the real question is: do want to take the opportunity to utilize it? I wouldn’t be opposed to going another round before breakfast. We can always shower afterwards…”

“Far be it for me to decline a lady’s offer.”

“No. I’m afraid you’re quite mistaken, Mr. Bones,” Hilde purred, “My offer is that of a rough n’ tumble cowgirl who wishes to ride her bull at the rodeo, not a lady. All you need to do is: lay back, relax, and allow me to take the lead. Understood?”

While Hilde had him pinned down by the shoulders, Smokey nodded. “Ride away, ma’am.”

About an hour later, a disheveled but very satisfied Dr. Harshwhinny padded out to the kitchen and started brewing a pot of coffee. Even though it had been a bit more expensive, she’d elected to stay in one of the deluxe models that featured a small kitchenette. She had nothing against the canteen (or its head chef in particular), but it was nice to be able prepare your own victuals without having to walk halfway across the camp just to get them.

The cabin also came with its own shower stall, although it was only big enough to comfortably accommodate a single person. Hilde was fairly certain that she could probably share it with Smokey if they squeezed in tight, but the communal showers at the center of camp were much more spacious. Plus, the public setting made it much less likely for them to be tempted to engage in any steamy, shower-room shenanigans.

Hilde lifted up her arm and took a cautionary whiff of herself. She wrinkled her nose in disgust when her suspicions were confirmed. The psychologist was relieved that there was nobody else around but Smokey to see or smell her in such a state. As if on cue, the veteran himself entered the kitchen a few seconds later. Hilde had to stifle a giggle when she noticed how red and shiny his penis still was. Smokey yawned, scratched his balls, and pulled up a chair at the table.

“We’re a right mess, ain’t we? Heh. I’m sure glad that I decided to come stay over at your place whenever we—uh—engage in less ‘wholesome’ activities and whatnot. Don’t imagine Wallflower would take too kindly to seein’ us like this.”

Hilde opened the fridge and retrieved a carton of creamer. “Certainly not. She seemed anxious enough just trying to cope with the fact that we’re officially dating. I can’t imagine how she’d react if she caught us right in the middle of having sex. Obviously, she must know that we’re both consenting adults but…”

“Yeah. I know what you mean. Hearin’ about it and actually seein’ it are two VERY different things. At least she’s got Fluttershy to hang around with when I’m not there.”

Hilde grabbed two mugs from the cabinet and poured coffee into them. She offered one to Smokey and set her own on top of the counter. “Mhmm. I think they suit each other quite well. Fluttershy is a timid girl, but there is a quiet strength buried deep insider her. A desire to protect and nurture those she loves. It makes me wonder if… she wasn’t abused as a child. The signs are subtle but present if you know where to look. Please forgive me, Smokey. Sometimes, my professional curiosity gets the better of me.”

“Nah, it’s alright. I’ve wondered the same thing myself.”

Hilde took a small sip from her mug. “Perhaps, she will discuss such matters with Wallflower in the future. I just hope I’m wrong about Fluttershy and that she is naturally that way. Abuse, particularly the sexual variety, takes many years for children and adults alike to cope with…”

Smokey got up from his seat and wrapped the psychologist in a gentle embrace. “See? That’s why I think you’re such an amazing woman, Hilde. Always thinkin’ about how best to help folks and takin’ into account how they’d feel.”

“And that, meine Süße, is one of the many reasons why I fell in love with you. Your sense of empathy and compassion for others is really quite endearing.”

Smokey chuckled. “Are you sure it ain’t because o’ other things?”

“I believe I made it rather clear what else I loved about you an hour ago, don’t you think?” Hilde whispered as she traced her fingers along Smokey’s hairy chest.

With a mischievous glint in his eyes, Smokey carefully slid his hands along her back and gave Hilde’s bare butt cheeks a good, firm squeeze. She gasped in surprise but enjoyed having them massaged ever so slightly by a pair of strong, manly hands. Hilde grabbed ahold of Smokey’s face and pressed her lips against his in a passionate kiss. Their tongues wrestled for dominance for what seemed like an eternity. When the couple finally broke apart, a thin trail of saliva dribbled onto their chins.

“Land’s sakes, woman! You’re somethin’ else.” Smokey panted.

“I’d… offer… to let you ravish me atop the kitchen table, but I’m far too tired and sore. Besides, we really ought to focus on finishing our breakfast and getting cleaned up. Hmm. That reminds me: didn’t you say there was a camp-wide event going on today?”

Smokey grinned sheepishly. “Heh. There’s always time for a good, old-fashioned romp later, I reckon. But yeah. You’re right about that. Miss Gloriosa told me there was some kind o’ cosplay shindig goin’ on later today. Only reason I know about it is because Wallflower seemed pretty excited about participatin’ in it with her girlfriend.”

“Indeed. I wonder how naturists would even go about ‘cosplaying’ in the first place? All the hallmarks of costumed characters stem from, well, costumes. Perhaps there’s some bodypainting involved? If so, I think it would be quite interesting to try out. What do you think?”

Smokey shrugged. “Hell, if I know. Never done anythin’ like that before.”

“It’s settled then,” Hilde proclaimed, “We shall participate in the event as a couple. Oh! Just think of what fun we’ll have! But… I must insist that we take a shower first. I’d rather not walk around camp smelling like sweat and sex for the remainder of the day.”

“Erm—right on, Hilde. Just lemme grab my bath pouf and we can get cleaned up.”

The Recreation Center was a bustle of activity. All of the guests who’d decided to take part in Camp Everfree’s first ever nude cosplay contest, eagerly waited in line to don their chosen “costumes” for the showcase later in the afternoon. In the spirit of fairness, Wallflower insisted that everyone, no matter their age or gender, was welcome to participate. Since it was intended to be a family friendly event, there was a strict policy put place in place that prohibited guests from wearing “costumes” that were considered overtly lewd, gory, or offensive.

Clothing itself was not permitted either (not that anyone wanted to wear any in the first place). Therefore, any contestant who wanted to participate had to create their “costume” via body painting, regardless of how much or how little of their skin it happened to cover. However, accessories were deemed appropriate. Such as: simple masks, jewelry, fake ears, etc.

Wallflower herself had chosen to attend the event as Batgirl. Her entire body had been painted a dark, navy blue to mimic the heroine’s patented latex suit and her arms and legs were painted in a shade of bright yellow to emulate the gloves, boots, and bat symbol that went across Batgirl’s chest. The only accessory that Wallflower wore was a simple, black eye mask.

In the meantime, Fluttershy was still inside one of the painting booths, patiently waiting for her stylist to finish up the “costume” she’d elected to wear for the contest. The young woman was relieved to find out that there were plenty of male & female artists alike at the camp who were able to create “costumes” for the guests.

Having a complete stranger run a wet paint brush and poke their nose around some of the most intimate places of your body was a tad nerve-wracking, but it was made somewhat easier by the fact that they too were nude and of the same gender. Fluttershy suppressed the urge to squeak out loud when she felt the paint brush tickle the outer edge of her vulva.

“Are you alright, Fluttershy?”

“I’m ok, Candid Canvas. It’s just a little bit… weird having a paint brush swished around my—umm—lady parts. You can keep going if you want.”

“I’m sorry. I should’ve said something before I started down there. Got caught up in my work. If it’s any consolation, you get used to the sensation after a while. Just be lucky you aren’t a guy. Trust me, having your junk painted is a lot more difficult to cope with. I’ve even seen some of ‘em get erections from it.”

Fluttershy blushed. “Oh, my goodness. I-I suppose that could happen.”

“It’s not really a big deal, so long as they don’t try anything funny. We just take a quick break and that’s usually enough to make their willies get soft again. Anyway, I believe we’re almost done here. And I have to say: you’re gonna look totally awesome! I just know it!”

Fluttershy shuffled her feet. “Do you really think Wallflower will like it?”

Candid Canvas gave her a thumbs up. “For sure!”

The timid animal care-taker did a three hundred and sixty degree turn and appraised herself in the mirror. With a nervous, shuddering breath she tried her best to feel confident about the way her “costume” looked. All of her skin, from head to toe, had been painted in a lovely shade of viridian. Her hair, lips, and nails were color coordinated in order to match each other; all a deep shade of glossy crimson.

Dark green ivy leaves and vines adorned her body as if she were a part of the Everfree Forest itself. A trio of triangular shaped ones had been strategically placed over her breasts and vulva to accentuate what would have normally been covered in the comic books. Fluttershy had to admit that “dressing up” as Poison Ivy made her feel powerful, if she was being honest.

Her mouth dry and her heart hammering inside her chest, Fluttershy waddled out of the booth on shaky legs. Everyone in the room seemed to direct their attention towards her as she made her way over to the table where Wallflower was sitting. She made sure that her girlfriend was finished drinking before she attempted to get her attention. Fluttershy didn’t want her to spray apple juice all over the place. Wallflower finally turned around after a gentle nudge to the shoulder.

“Mwahahaha! Hello, Batgirl. It appears that I’ve e-ensnared you in my vines like a Venus Fly trap! Not even Batman can save you now! Resistance is futile because I’m going to enjoy the sweet nectar of—oh goodness, I’m sorry! I just can’t bring myself to say it…”

Batflower’s eyes widened like saucers when she got the chance to finally take a long, detailed look at her supervillain girlfriend. “Oh gods… I can’t… you’re just so… UNNNNNFF!”

Fluttershy began to panic when she heard how labored Wallflower’s breathing had become. “Are you ok, Wallflower? You don’t sound so good. Oh my! Oh dear! Should I get you an inhaler? I can run over to the infirmary if—”

Wallflower held up her hand. “No, just gimme a minute to compose myself. I—ah—wasn’t expecting you to ‘dress up’ as Poison Ivy. Damn. Do you have any idea how freakin’ sexy you look right now? I mean, you REALLY nailed it, Shy.”

Fluttershy twirled a strand of her hair and blushed furiously. “Oh—umm—you really think so?”

“Yeah. I’d… kiss you right now but I don’t want to mess up your paint job.”

Fluttershy twiddled her fingers. “You can still kiss me if you want. Candid Canvas said that the body paint they’re using today is specifically designed not to smudge from sweat, saliva or water. It only comes off if you use a special soap. So, if you want to, we could—”

Wallflower didn’t need to be told twice. She immediately got up out of her seat, grabbed Fluttershy’s cheeks and kissed her with hungry enthusiasm. Whistles, catcalls, and good-natured laughter echoed throughout the Rec Center while their lips remained locked together. When the young couple finally pulled apart, both of them blushed profusely at the attention they’d attracted and tried their best to calm down before the situation spiraled out of their control. This was a family-friendly event, after all.

“Maybe later I could—um—capture Batgirl against her will and have my way with her while she stays with me at my evil lair.” Fluttershy whispered into girlfriend’s ear.

Wallflower nearly got a nosebleed at the thought, but managed to keep her composure. Supervillain themed foreplay was definitely one of her deepest fantasies. The situation was made that much better by the fact that Fluttershy was not only willing to indulge in it, but seemed to enjoy playing the part of a sexy villain. Even though a massive nosebleed had been averted, it took a little while longer for the tingling warmth of excitement in her loins to subside.

“I’m totally up for that later. But… could you do me a HUGE favor?”

“Of course,” Fluttershy replied innocently, “I’d be more than happy to.”

“Could you possibly tone down the roleplaying for a little while? At least for the time being? You’re doing a great job, by the way. But—ah—I don’t want to have an accident…”

Fluttershy leaned over and kissed Wallflower on the cheek. “I’m really happy that you like my ‘costume’ so much. I don’t think I’ve ever felt this sexy before. It’s so… empowering. Ahem. But yes, I’ll try not to get you excited while we’re still around other people.”

“Thanks. I appreciate it.”

Meanwhile, a few stalls over, Gilda took a sip from her water bottle and sat down for much-needed break from body painting. She’d already had her entire body covered in tiger stripes, complete with a pair of fake fangs, and whiskers. Everyone at camp seemed surprised that she had any artistic talent to speak of. Granted, it was only a hobby but she’d gotten enough practice over the years to be considered decent by most people’s standards.

Before the event even began, Wallflower had made it quite clear that she didn’t want mixed gender pairings between the contestants and artists, in order to avoid any awkward or lewd situations. But Gilda was somewhat of an exception to the rule due, in part, to her status as a camp counselor. Or more aptly, the person she was currently painting happened to be an exception.

Timber Spruce stood just a few paces away, a nervous expression plastered upon his face. Most of his body had already been painted with emerald green snake scales to emulate a male gorgon from Greek legends. The only part of him that remained conspicuously bereft of coloring was his genitals. The young man sighed when he saw his girlfriend dip her paintbrush into a solo cup.

“Do we really have to do this?”

Gilda arched her eyebrow and scoffed. “We’ve been over this a million times, Tim. It’ll look stupid if we leave your junk unpainted. Just hold still, shut up, and lemme do my work.”

“I know but—”

Timber tensed up slightly as Gilda nonchalantly squeezed his head in between her fingers and lifted up his penis up so that she could paint the underside of his shaft. The sensation of the paint brush tickling him there wasn’t exactly uncomfortable, per say, but it was incredibly distracting. Try as he might, Timber couldn’t help getting a little bit excited.

Gilda huffed in frustration. “Would you please calm down? You know, it’s gonna take even longer for me to finish painting your cock if you get a boner half way through. Think about somethin’ else for a while. Like wrinkly, old ladies or cold showers. I dunno. Whatever.”

“Hmph. Well, that’s easy for you to say. You’re not the one getting your pickle tickled…”

Gilda immediately stopped what she was doing and stormed out of the stall. Whatever Timber was going to say died in his throat before it even had a chance to come out. With a heavy sigh, he shuffled his feet, not really knowing what to do. Just as he was about to investigate where Gild had gone, she came back into the stall with a solo cup full of… something. Before Timber could ask what was inside it, she walked over to him and dumped icy cold water onto his crotch.

“EEEEEEEUUUUGGGGGHHHH!” Timber shouted in a manly voice (not really).

“There. Now you ain’t so excited anymore, are ya?”

“What the hell was that for, Gilda?!” Timber squeaked.

“Oh no! Don’t you dare get all pissy with me, ya big, fat pussy. It was the quickest way to make your dick soft n’ floppy again. And it clearly worked, if I may add.”

Timber’s cheeks flushed red, both from embarrassment and anger. “Bet that as it may, you could have at least warned me ahead of time what you were gonna do. S’not cool to dump ice water on a dude’s junk not matter what the circumstances are…”

Gilda ignored her boyfriend’s protests and continued painting. “Alright. You’ve made your point, Tim. If it’s any consolation, you can fuck me however you please while I’m still wearing my tiger stripes… once the contest is over, of course. Damnit! Hold still! I haven’t even gotten to your balls yet. Quit squirming so much.”

“Ok. I guess that’s fair. You really do look super sexy in those tiger stripes, Gilda. That’s part of the reason why I couldn’t help but get a little excited. Heh.”

Gilda grinned like hawk. “Bet yer sweet ass I do, buddy. Now I know why all of those nerds like to cosplay so much. Well, this doesn’t really count as ‘dressing up’ in my book, but you know what I mean. Feels good ta do somethin’ different every once and a while.”

“Yeah. It certainly makes things a whole lot more interesting around here. NOT… that they weren’t before but like you said: it’s a good kind of different. So—uh—what do you wanna do after we finish getting painted up? I wasn’t planning on competing or anything like that, but it be cool to see what everyone else’s ‘costumes’ are like.”

Gilda hummed in thought while she carefully cupped Tim’s scrotum in her palm. She did so in order to make it easier to paint. That particular part of Tim’s anatomy had an uneven, wrinkly surface. The young man had to stop himself from twitching when she began applying the brush again. He wasn’t quite as sensitive to direct stimulation down there, but it still tickled enough to be distracting. At least Gilda’s hands were soft and pleasantly warm. That was a plus.

“I’d be down for that. Heard that your sister was gonna set up the loud speakers and blast some tunes. I think it’d be pretty rad to get our groove on out there in all this fancy body paint. What do you say, big guy? Sound fun?”

Timber let out a nervous chuckle. “About that… I’m not a very good dancer.”

“Shit. Really? You seem pretty coordinated to me. This ain’t some hoity-toity costume ball for royalty, Tim. Just do whatever feels right. Nobody’s gonna judge ya for it. Besides, I’ll be right there beside ya makin’ an ass outta myself too.”

Timber reached down and stroked her hair affectionately. “There’s no way in hell you could ever look clumsy. Not with the awesome martial arts moves I’ve seen you pull.”

Gilda laughed. “Then you clearly haven’t seen me shit-faced drunk before, dude. Just ask Dashie. She’ll tell you how much of a klutz I am when I’ve had one too many. As a rule of thumb thought, I tend to shy away from booze if I can help it.”

“Mhmm. Me too. Too much of that stuff is never good for you. I suppose it’s a good thing there’s only virgin cocktails and regular drinks being served at the event today, huh?”

Gilda leaned forward and placed a big, wet smooch on her boyfriend’s penis. “Nothing virgin about this cock. That’s a true tale if I’ve ever heard one! Bwhahahaa!”

“Seriously,” Tim groaned while rolling his eyes, “That has to be one of the lamest jokes I’ve ever heard. But your bizarre sense of humor is one of the many things I love about you, Gilda.”

“And here I thought you stuck around just ‘cause of the awesome sex.” Gilda teased while sticking her tongue out.

Timber struck a pose similar to an ancient Greek statue. Given his current paint scheme, it was oddly fitting. “I fuck, therefore I am. Said no philosopher ever. C’mon, Gilda. Give yourself a little bit more credit than that. You’re fun to snuggle too.”

“Pbbft! You’re such a dork, Tim. But you’re my dork. Alright. Let’s get outta here and have some fun. I’d like to see if Smokey or Wallflower made any piña coladas. I’m in the mood for somethin’ cold n’ fruity right ‘bout now.”

Just outside the Recreation Center a few buffet tables had been set up along with a couple of loud speakers. Upbeat music of varying genres, played through them as the guests, ate, drank, mingled and danced. Most of them also happened to be in “costume”. Gloriosa herself stood a few paces behind one of the tables, sipping on a cup full of iced tea. She didn’t really consider herself much of a coplayer, but Flash had convinced her to participate just for the fun of it.

And so, after a lengthy makeover in one of the stalls, the owner of Camp Everfree had chosen to have her body painted like that of Wonder Woman. Luscious shades of cherry red and navy blue adorned her torso and legs, accented by metallic gold paint to emulate the boots, chest piece, and gauntlets of the Amazonian princess. A gold tiara rested upon Gloriosa’s head in place of her usual laurel of daises. All in all, she had to admit that the painter did a great job.

Speaking of super heroes, Flash Sentry came back from the buffet table with a plate full of potato salad and a club sandwich; a can of soda in his other hand. Ironically enough, he’d chosen to go as another member of the Justice League: The Flash. He was covered head to toe in yellow and red paint with little lightning bolts here and there to emphasize his speed. Overall, Gloriosa had to admit that he looked quite handsome with his body painted that way. Maybe there was something to this whole cosplay thing after all.

Gloriosa walked over to Flash and gently rubbed his back with her free hand. “I think we can consider this event a success, wouldn’t you say? Just look at how much fun they’re all having.”

“I’d say so. Especially, Fluttershy. I don’t think I’ve ever seen her so… confident. Of course, it helps that her Poison Ivy getup is so well painted. Heh. Betcha Wallflower’s gonna enjoy that later on, if you know what I mean…”

Gloriosa cocked her eyebrow. “Hmm? Ogling other women’s naked bodies again, I see. For shame, Flash. You have a perfectly willing female to feast your eyes upon right in front of you.”

“I—ah—hey, don’t be like that! Fluttershy’s not even into guys. Aww c’mon, Glory! Quit pouting like that. You know I think that you look gorgeous as Wonder Woman. The painter did a great job with the breast plate in particular. NOT… that the rest of you isn’t equally beautiful.”

Gloriosa shimmied side to side so that her bare breasts would jiggle slightly. "I happen to agree with you on that point. It’s odd though. This body paint really does make me feel like I’m wearing a costume, but I’m technically not wearing a stitch of clothing at the same time.”

Captivated by his girlfriend’s bountiful, womanly assets, Flash hummed in agreement. “Yeah. I’m just glad that having my—uh—junk painted wasn’t quite as awkward as I imagined. Tree Hugger seemed pretty chill about it the whole time. You don’t… think she was high, do you?”

“Knowing her? I’d say it’s a distinct possibility. Not sure if I’m entirely comfortable with the idea of her indulging in marijuana on a regular basis, but… at least Tree Hugger doesn’t openly smoke joints while she’s around the other guests or in the cabin. Although, after that little incident with the ‘special brownies’ and Mrs. Cake… I should probably set stricter boundaries.”

Flash shrugged. “Might be a good idea. I haven’t heard anyone complain about her behavior specifically. Do you want me to go have a talk with Tree Hugger? She doesn’t look like she’s doing anything right now. Uh—except playing the bongos and being painted up like… Garfield the Cat. Seriously? Where the hell did she come up with that?”

Gloriosa shook her head. “Nah. Let’s leave her be for now. I don’t want to be the buzzkill who winds up ruining the cosplay contest for her. Tell you what: if we hear any complaints after today, then we can talk to her together. Sound fair?”

Flash nodded and took another bite out of his sandwich. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Smokey Bones walking across the grass with Dr. Hashwhinny nestled up close by his side. Being a Marine, he’d opted to go with full forest camouflage and red bandana for his “costume”. Had he been hiding in the woods; Flash was certain that the burly chef would’ve disappeared like a chameleon and no one would have been the wiser. A shiver went down his spine thinking about Vietnam War movies where the hero did just that and killed the hapless bad guys in an ambush.

Dr. Harshwhinny’s getup was quite a bit more elaborate. She’d elected to coat her entire body in layer a light-blue paint. This, in of itself, was not unusual, except she had intricate, black-colored symbols depicting runes and various animals that went over it. They were etched all over her legs, arms, face, breasts, buttocks, and there even a few that snaked around her privates.

The good doctor was the spitting image of an ancient Celtic warrior. Appropriate, Flash mused, as both genders were known to have gone into battle completely nude. Supposedly, it was meant to intimidate their enemies but Flash could tell that there was a lot of cultural significance represented in the body painting itself. The symbolism was lost on him, yet it didn’t stop the young man from appreciating a work of art for what it was.

Although Dr. Harshwhinny was already well into her forties, she definitely had the athletic physique to make her “costume” look convincing. Not for the first time did Flash find himself appraising another woman’s naked body. Despite all the teasing Glory gave him about his wandering eyes, she did it with men at the camp too. He could easily tell why Smokey had been attracted to the professionally-minded psychologist in the first place. She was in excellent shape.

While Smokey went off in search of some refreshments, Dr. Harshwhinny walked over to where Gloriosa and Flash were standing and waved at them politely. “Good afternoon to you both. I was wondering when we might get the chance to become better acquainted. Of course, I do recognize you Mr. Sentry but I have yet to meet the proprietor of Camp Everfree.”

Gloriosa shook her hand and blushed at the praise. “I can’t take all the credit, Dr. Harshwhinny. My brother, Gilda, and Flash have all done a great job making sure that the day to day operations run smoothly around here. Oh, and I can’t forget Smokey and Wallflower too. The kitchen would be a mess if they weren’t around. Hahaha!”

“Indeed. Praise well deserved, I might add. You know, it’s been quite some time since I’ve had the opportunity to unwind and enjoy myself at a naturist-friendly establishment. They are not as—how shall I say—socially acceptable in Equestria as they are back in the Vaterland.”

Gloriosa frowned, but slowly nodded in agreement. “Yeah. It really is a shame. Frankly, I’m surprised that so many people decided to come back to Camp Everfree after we officially made it clothes-free. Tim and I were afraid that… it would be a turn off for some folks.”

“Aber Natürlich. But! The most important to remember is: you and your brother represent youth and candor. In adapting modern technology to update and advertise your resort, it has effectively made a new generation more interested in the naturist lifestyle and the associated benefits.”

Gloriosa rubbed the back of her neck. “Ah… well, I guess I never thought of it that way. Do you think our grandparents would be proud of what we’ve done? I just want to make sure that we continue their legacy and make Camp Everfree into what they envisioned all those years ago.”

“I’ve no doubt that they are. Ahem! My apologies for getting so serious at a recreational event. I’m afraid that it’s simply my nature to ponder such matters. Oh! Where are my manners? I haven’t even told you my given name yet. I’m only ‘Doctor Harshwhinny’ with patients. Please, I must insist that you call me Hilde during my stay here. That goes for you as well, Flash.”

The camp counselor was a bit weirded out when CHS’s resident psychologist decided to give him an affectionate but EXTREMELY awkward hug. He hesitantly wrapped his arms around Hilde’s back and tried not to think about the fantastically firm, female flesh that was currently pressed up against him. Thankfully, Flash had (more or less) gotten used to nude hugs while staying at camp but he still had to concentrate in order to prevent himself from getting excited.

As if on cue, Rufus seemingly came out of nowhere and decided to join in on the fun. Flash wondered how the little guy always managed to stay so quiet. It was kind of creepy, if he was being honest. Flash assumed that the baby badger’s stealthiness must have stemmed from his needs as a predator. He was just glad that Rufus was so friendly towards humans. If National Geographic had taught him anything it was that Honey Badgers were vicious and often went straight for the testicles of animals far larger than they were.

Flash absentmindedly covered his balls while Rufus nuzzled his ankle. “Hey there, buddy. Would you like something to eat? I think there might be some watermelon over there.”

Rufus barked happily at the prospect of obtaining a treat. While Gloriosa and Hilde were still chatting, Flash came back from the buffet table with a bowl full of juicy-looking watermelon chunks and set it down in the grass. The baby badger didn’t need to be told twice. He immediately dug into his snack and made adorable, slushy crunching noises while he ate. Not but a few moments later, the bowl was completely devoid of fruit. Rufus looked up at Flash expectantly, his snout covered in watermelon juice and errant seeds.

Flash picked Rufus up in the crook of his arm and used a wet nap to clean his messy face. “Geez. You’re like a furry little trash-compactor. Hmm. I guess you would eat meat, huh? Let’s see if I can’t find you something a little bit more substantial.”

It was at that point, Smokey returned from the buffet table with a couple of drinks and a plateful of assorted goodies. Amongst the food gathered on his plate were: cheese cubes and coin-shaped slices of smoked sausage. Seeing that his girlfriend was currently engaged in conversation with his boss, the Marine offered the baby badger a slice of sausage as a gesture of goodwill.

Rufus gobbled up the meaty morsel, licked his chops, and gave Smokey the saddest puppy dog eyes he could muster.

“Hmph. You’re tricky little critter, ain’t ya? Bet that puppy dog act works on all kind’s o’ gullible women, seein’ as you’re an adorable fur bag. But damned if it didn’t work on me too. Alright. Have another bite o’ sausage. And here’s a cube of Colby Jack too.”

The baby badger nodded in affirmation after wolfing down what was offered to him and nuzzled Smokey’s hand in appreciation.

“Well, I’ll be damned. Pops always said to keep my wits about me when dealin’ with Honey Badgers on account o’ y’all bein’ so reckless n’ vicious. I reckon you’re the exception to the rule though. Is it true what everyone says? That you’re best buddies with Gloriosa?”

Rufus barked once to confirm that what Smokey had heard was indeed true.

Smokey whistled. “I’ve seen everythin’ now. A clever lil’ badger that acts like a puppy and understands human speech. What other crazy shit is goin’ on ‘round here, I wonder…”

Flash chuckled nervously. “Trust me. You don’t even know the half of it.”

“Don’t mean to be rude but I’ll take your word for it, kid. Reckon I’ve got enough on my plate as it is dealin’ with Hilde and cookin’ up grub for an entire camp full o’ hungry guests.”

Flash shuffled his feet in the grass. “Point taken. I suppose it’s my destiny to deal with Equestrian Magic and all the weird stuff that comes through the mirror portal. Ah—you know that your niece was using a mystical artifact that erased everyone’s memories, right?”

“I’m well aware of ‘Equestrian Magic’ and what it’s capable of, kid. All I’m sayin’ is that I have no intention of gettin’ myself involved in any more hocus-pocus hooey beyond what I’ve already seen with my Sweetpea. That damned memory stone thing nearly broke the poor gal. Shit’s way too dangerous and unpredictable to muck around with if ya ask me.”

“Well, I don’t disagree with you there but—”

Smokey placed his hands atop Flash’s shoulders and looked him straight in the eye. “Listen to me, kid. It’s for your own good that ya should avoid that shit like the plague. But I can tell that ya ain’t doin’ it ‘cause ya want to… rather ‘cause you have to. Gloriosa’s got some magic related issues of her own, I presume?”

Flash’s cheeks heated up but he nonetheless nodded his head in agreement.

“Heh. That sure explains a lot. Drama always starts and ends with the fairer sex, don’t it? In that case, do your best to protect and support that gal whenever she needs it. Even durin’ the times when she tries to push ya away. Just give ‘er a hug, let ‘er cry, whatever. So long as you’re there.

Smokey awkwardly cleared his throat. “Erm—well, I think ya get the idea. Alrighty then. Enough o’ this serious talk. It’s about time we head on over to where everyone else is and start dancin’. Ain’t polite ta keep the women-folk waitin’. Let’s get a move on.”

With an encouraging nudge, Smokey pushed Flash towards Gloriosa. The young couple smiled at each other when their skin touched. After a shared giggle, they held hands afterwards and both of them walked towards the gathered crowed with a slight spring in their step.

Gloriosa couldn’t help but shake her head when she saw her brother acting like an uncoordinated buffoon with this girlfriend close by. For whatever reason, Gilda really seemed to enjoy his idiotic display and rewarded Timber by showering him with affection whenever she got the chance. Kisses, tweaks, and a gratuitous display of certain womanly assets in motion. Her moves had certainly attracted the attention of more than one guest, that was for sure.

Gilda was many things, but subtle was definitely not one of them. The camp owner knew that she could never act with such wanton disregard for her own modesty in front of a large crowd. Especially, while she was nude. But… at least it made her brother happy. Even more so had they been in a private setting, Gloriosa mused.

As Flash and Glory approached the center of the crowd, an upbeat disco song began play through the speakers. Gloriosa’s melodic laughter filled the air when she finally let go of her inhibitions. Flash decided to throw caution to the wind and took his place beside her. They looked absolutely ridiculous with their sweaty, painted bodies gyrating wildly to the beat of the music. But the both of them were having a blast. If they’d bothered to look over to their left, the young couple would have noticed that Smokey and Hilde looked much the same.

Rufus skittered over to a relatively open spot in the grass and started doing some dancing of his own. He observed them all with a smile spread across his muzzle, satisfied with the knowledge that his human friends were getting along so well with their respective mates.

Siren In The Buff (I)

Chapter 10

Lake Clarity Beach, Camp Everfree

Timber Spruce let out a long puffing breath as he jogged beside Gilda on the beach. With every step he took, a dull ache pulsed along the entire length of his penis, causing him to be grumpier than usual. After the cosplay event, Gilda had followed through on her promise with much more enthusiasm than he’d been expecting. One wild night of making passionate love had left the young couple deeply satisfied but achy and sore in places that were difficult to ignore.

He looked over at Gilda’s neutral expression and wondered just how high her pain tolerance was. Although she didn’t show it outright, it was clear by the slight wobble in her jogging stance that she was feeling the aftereffects of their night together. They’d both taken some extra-strength aspirin tablets during breakfast and guzzled copious amounts of coffee to supplement it, but at some point, they’d probably need to rest for a while and take a nice, long soak in the hot tub.

Timber tapped her on the shoulder lightly, signaling that he wanted to take a quick break. She grunted in agreement and they both sat cross-legged in the sand, taking a sip from their water bottles. As gently as he could, Timber reached over and caressed her bare, muscular thigh affectionately. Gilda returned the gesture by grasping his hand and smiling. Timber felt a warm, tingling sensation blossom in his chest. Gilda always looked so beautiful whenever she smiled like that. He admired her expression for a few moments longer and sighed contentedly.

Gilda leaned back slightly and closed her eyes. “Damn. We kind of overdid it last night, huh?”

Timber hummed in agreement. “Are you sore too?”

“Ugh. My coochie feels like it’s been stretched out by a fuckin’ taffy machine. Guess that’s what I get for ridin’ my well-hung boyfriend like a tiger in heat. Erm—sorry, Tim. I didn’t mean that in a bad way. We just gotta be more careful whenever we have sex… like that.”

Timber blushed and watched some ducks that were flying by. “I know. You’re usually pretty tight down there so—uh—it’s not easy for me to fit inside you without there being… a little discomfort. I’m sorry, Gilda. I didn’t mean to hurt you in any way…”

“It’s ok. I know you didn’t,” Gilda assured while she rested her head against his shoulder, “This is just your run of the mill couple stuff we gotta deal with. Live n’ learn or whatever it’s called. But—ah—why don’t we lay off bumpin’ uglies for the time bein’? At least until we’re not feelin’ like we ran a freakin’ twelve k marathon with our crotches.”

Timber mirrored his girlfriend’s sentiments wholeheartedly. Since they weren’t feeling too great anyway, the two of them decided to extend their little break for a while longer. When they finally got up, Gilda & Timber went for a quick dip in the lake to wash off any excess sweat that had accumulated on their bodies. The water was still slightly chilly due to it being so early in the day, but the cooling sensation was welcome nonetheless.

Neither of them had thought far enough ahead to bring along any towels. Instead, they simply allowed the sun and the wind to dry off their skin naturally. It was one of the many perks of staying at a naturist resort. You never had to worry about lugging around a soggy bathing suit whenever you went swimming. Now that they were sufficiently refreshed, the young couple continued their morning jog along the beachfront.

As they rounded the corner of a more secluded section of the beach, Gilda paused for a moment when she heard something strange in the distance. Well, not strange enough in the sense that it caused her to panic but certainly out of place. Thinking on her feet, Gilda grabbed Timber by the arm and hauled him off into some bushes nearby. He yelped out loud when a few of the branches scratched up against his bare, unprotected flesh.

“Be quiet!” Gilda hissed.

“Ow! What the hell are you doing, Gilda? Now I’m gonna have to put on crap load of antiseptic when we get back or all these cuts might get infected. You do realize that it’s a terrible idea to go rolling around in the bushes when you’re naked, right? Hey! Are you even listening to me?”

Gilda cupped her hand over Timber’s mouth and gestured towards the beach. “Yeah, I heard ya alright. You can bitch as much as you want later. Just shut up for a second so I can listen. I thought I heard somethin’ weird right over there. Hmm. That almost sounds like a gal… singin’. Damnit! Where have I heard that voice before? It’s so familiar…”

Even though he was less than pleased about his current state of affairs, Timber had to admit that the voice sounded vaguely familiar to him as well now that he’d gotten the chance to listen to it. Not wanting to intrude on a guest’s privacy (at least in an obvious way), Gilda and Tim crept through the brush until they were able to see who the mysterious singer was.

Just a few paces away from the shoreline stood a tall woman right around Gloriosa’s age. Her skin was a rich, golden-yellow that had a healthy glow to it in the early morning sunlight. The woman’s hair was orange, interlaced with streaks of gold that nearly matched her complexion. It was extremely curly and voluminous, almost to the point of being an afro. A thick, but neatly trimmed tuft of pubic hair in the same shade rested in-between her long legs.

Timber bit his lip slightly as he observed her naked form in greater detail. By most people’s standards, she would have been considered strikingly attractive. Her breasts weren’t very large, but they were quite firm and rounded off in a teardrop shape. Lean, yet shapely muscle adorned the entirety of her lithe frame. Like that of a professional ballet dancer or a gymnast.

Beside the woman sat, of all things, an adult turkey vulture. The carrion eater was an unusual beast for anyone to associate themselves with, even less so for someone like her. Yet… the bird of prey seemed to relish all the attention she was showing it with. The vulture bobbed his bald head along while she sang and groomed his dark brown feathers with a fancy, silver brush.

♫ Blue Moon, you saw me standing alone ♫

♫ Without a dream in my heart ♫

♫ Without a love of my own ♫

In what was probably the most bizarre thing either of them had ever witnessed, the vulture opened his beak and began to sing along with her. His voice (it was clearly male) was deep and velvety smooth with an aristocratic English accent. Not only that but he was also an excellent singer.

♫ Blue moon, you knew just what I was there for ♫

♫ You heard me saying a prayer for ♫

♫ Someone I really could care for ♫

Gilda’s mouth gaped open and close like a fish as she continued to watch the unlikely duo perform a duet together. A million questions ran through her poor, overtaxed brain. Who was this woman? Why did she seem so familiar? And was that an actual talking vulture? She hugged her legs up to her chest and tried her best not to panic.

“Tim, what the actual fuck is going here?!”

Timber scooted closer to Gilda and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. “Uh… well, I think we’re seeing a bonafide popstar singing Frank Sinatra with a… talking vulture? Look, I gotta be honest with you: I’m just as surprised about all of this as you are.”

“Woah. Hold the fuckin’ phone! How’s come you aren’t freakin’ out about this like I am? Is there somethin’ you ain’t tellin’ me, Tim? Do you know this poofy-haired broad from somewhere? C’mon, spill it!”

Timber took in a deep breath and sighed. “It’s a bit complicated, Gilda. Let’s just say that I know a hell of a lot more about magic than I ever cared to learn about. Particularly, when it comes to my sister and some of my friends. A pretty good chunk of them have powers n’ stuff.”

Gilda stretched out her legs, but crossed her arms underneath her breasts. “Like that freaky super speed Dashie always keeps showin’ off with? I didn’t realize this crap was so wide spread. Do you have any powers that you’ve been holdin’ out on me about?”

“No, I don’t. But my sister does. It’s a side effect from her being possessed by the spirit of Gaia Everfree. Glory can commune with animals, grow plants wicked fast, and heal injuries in a matter of seconds. You know, like nature powers. Just do me a HUGE favor and keep it secret. She’s very sensitive about her powers and doesn’t want anyone to freak out about them. Please, Gilda? I’m really going out on a limb here and trusting you with this information.”

Gilda let out a long sigh. “Alright. I’d be a real shitbag of a girlfriend if I broke your trust. I promise that I’ll keep my trap shut about your sister bein’ some hippie goddess or whatever the hell she fancies herself as. But I will talk to her about it if she opens up to me, got it?”

Timber leaned over and kissed her on the lips. “Thanks! I really appreciate it.”

“Sure. Whatever,” Gilda mumbled with a slight blush, “What about goldilocks and Barney the talking Buzzard over there? Do you know anything about them?”

“I recognize the woman, I think. She’s the lead singer from the Dazzlings. Uh—Adagio Dazzle, I think her name was? They were pretty popular a while ago but I heard that they split up for some reason. As for the vulture, I believe Twilight’s dog could talk too. Maybe he’s similar?”

Gilda narrowed her eyes at Timber. “Oh yeah? Don’t think I didn’t notice you eyin’ her up, buddy. Looks like Tim Jr’s gettin’ real excited about seein’ Adagio in her birthday suit too…”

Sure enough, as Timber glanced down at his penis, he realized that it had become erect at some point. Due to everything that was going on, he’d hardly even noticed it. Now that he was aware of it, Timber couldn’t help but feel the dull ache pulse through his shaft again. He blushed fiercely and tried to think of anything to convince his girlfriend not to do anything rash.

“Gilda, you have to understand that I—”

The tomboy snickered and gave his arm a playful punch. “Relax, Tim. I ain’t mad. Even I gotta admit that she’s one seriously smokin’ hot piece of ass. I’d probably fuck ‘er myself if the opportunity presented itself. So, don’t feel bad about gettin’ a boner. It’s cool.”

Just as Timber was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Adagio abruptly stopped singing, sauntered over to where they were hiding, and placed her hands on her hips. “You two can come over and join me, if you’d like. It’s a lovely day for relaxing on the beach and catching some rays.”

Gilda chuckled nervously. “Oh—uh—how’s it goin’? We were just sort of… enjoying the bushes over here. Ya know, like getting’ back in touch with nature n’ shit. Didn’t mean to disturb you and your feathered friend ma’am.”

“Please. Don’t take me for a fool. I know that you two were watching me groom my darling Lucifer. Far be it for me to judge a pair of burgeoning voyeurs, but it really is unbecoming for a camp counselor and one of the camp’s owners to spy on guests, don’t you think?”

Timber scrambled to cover up his privates, but it was already too late. Adagio had gotten an eyeful of his erection, judging by the downright sultry expression on her face. “I’m sorry.”

“There’s no need to apologize, Mr. Spruce. I’m quite happy that I was able to elicit such an honest reaction from you. After what happened with my sisters, I was worried that I’d somehow lost my charm. But… it appears that I’ve still got it~ And I’m not even wearing makeup today! What about you, Ms. Steelclaw? Like what you see?”

It was Gilda’s turn to blush. “Fine. You’ve made your point. We both think you’re hot.”

Adagio clapped her hands and giggled. “Excellent! I’m in good company then. Come along~ I’ll introduce you both to Lucifer. He’s rather shy around strangers, but he’ll warm up to you once he gets the chance to become better acquainted.”

The well-groomed vulture sat on a nearby log, preening his wings. When Gilda and Tim approached him, he tilted his bald head and looked at them with a calculating expression. There was a vast intellect hidden behind his glossy, hazel eyes. When they sat down in the sand before him, Lucifer gave a non-committal snort and shuffled his claws.

“Ah, so the interlopers have come to greet me. How droll.”

Adagio clicked her tongue. “Lucy, that’s no way to greet potential friends!”

“Ah. I had forgotten that you’ve been trying to reform yourself as of late, Mistress. Very well then. Greetings humans. I am Lucifer Morningstar. You may address me as ‘Lucy’ for short, if you prefer. A pleasure to meet your acquaintance. I hope that we may become… friends.”

Timber offered his hand, to which Lucifer shook with his wing. “Timber Spruce. I—umm—I run Camp Everfree with my sister, Gloriosa. Are you… enjoying your stay so far?”

Lucifer let out a low, growling grunt. Which was probably his version of a polite chuckle. Timber couldn’t really tell for certain. “I have enjoyed myself thus far, yes. A fine naturist camp you have here, Mr. Spruce. Hmm. I must say though: throughout the centuries, it has never ceased to amaze me how squeamish humans are concerning their own nudity. At least you and your mate don’t seem bothered by it. You’re certainly better off that way, in my humble opinion.”

“Hold on a second. Did you just say… centuries?”

Lucifer cocked his head. “I did indeed, Mr. Spruce. What of—good heavens! I nearly forgot that you are unaware of my unique condition. You see: Mistress Adagio hatched me from an egg many centuries ago and used her siren magic to do so. It had… unforeseen consequences, shall we say. It granted me increased longevity and a keen intellect as I’m sure you’ve surmised.”

Adagio massaged his pink scalp. “Don’t act like coming here was all my idea, you feathery little carrion muncher. We’re celebrating your 1200th birthday, remember?”

“Of course not, Mistress. I wouldn’t dare presume as much. However, you’ve always enjoyed frolicking about in the nude, if my memory serves me correctly. How does the expression go? Killing two birds with one stone. Ah, yes. That’s the one.”

Adagio scratched the underside of his chin. “My dear, Lucy. Sirens don’t normally wear clothes in the first place. I’m much more comfortable walking around without them, thank you very much. I do try to keep up with the latest human fashion trends whilst in public though. In any case, no article of clothing could possibly hold a candle to the unrivaled splendor of my naked body. Just ask, Timber Spruce. I’m sure he’d agree with me whole-HARDedly~”

“Perish the thought, Mistress,” Lucifer mused while he extended his other wing to Gilda, “Warmest salutations to you as well, Ms. Steelclaw. Judging by your perplexed expression, I must assume that you aren’t quite accustomed to dealing with anything magical in nature.”

Gilda hesitantly shook his wing and tried her best not to freak out. “Yeah, this whole situation is way too fuckin’ weird for a simple gal like me. Erm—no offence, Mr. Lucifer. Tim, how do you even deal with this kind of hocus-pocus bullshit on a daily basis? It’s crazy!”

“Well, umm—I’d say that you get used to it over time… but that’s pretty much a lie. I mean, I’ve at least come to terms with my sister’s powers and her sincere commitment to not abuse them. I dunno what else to tell you, Gilda. Just try your best to accept magic for what it is, I guess.”

Gilda was still visibly uncomfortable but she shuffled closer to Timber for some much-needed comfort and looped her arm around his. “Figures. I finally get the chance to have myself a stable relationship with a great guy and just about everybody he knows is more magical than Harry Potter ridin’ a fuckin’ cruise missile to Hogwarts. Gah! What has my life turned into?”

Adagio, in the meantime, took the opportunity to prance around the sand in an excited manner. She began humming a tune that neither Gilda nor Tim had ever heard before. The siren performed feats of dexterity on the beach that showcased just how much of a skilled and extremely flexible dancer she was. When she finally finished her little routine, the young couple stared at her, faces slightly flushed, and clapped awkwardly. Adagio took a theatrical bow.

“What do you lovebirds do for fun around here? Lucy and I only just arrived at Camp Everfree last night. Looked like there was some kind of bodypainting shindig going on but I only caught the tail end of it. A shame, really. I would’ve loved to have participated…”

Timber shrugged. “Ah—well, Gilda and I were going to hit the Rec Center and go for a dip in the hot tub. We’re… still a bit sore from earlier so, you’re welcome to join us if you’d like.”

Adagio waggled her eyebrows and gestured down towards Tim’s waist. “Oh, I have absolutely no doubt that two are seriously tuckered out from having so much fun together~ Magnificent Manly Meat Rods aside, that sounds like a wonderful idea! Hmm. Are there any instruments laying around by chance? I wouldn’t mind having a decent jam session. You know, to keep me on my musical toes… so to speak.”

Gilda blushed fiercely, rubbed her thighs together, and tired her best not to embarrass Tim any further. “Erm—I ain’t an expert on the subject but… yeah. I remember there bein’ a few things sittin’ around the Rec Center. Like guitars n’ shit. What do you play?”

“My dear, Gilda: it would more appropriate to ask what I haven’t played.”

Gilda let out an awkward chuckle. “Right on. I guess we’ll just have to wait and see when we get there.”

“Tally ho! It’s off to the Recreation Center my pretties! Hahahahaha! But not you, Lucy. I don’t think the other guests would take too kindly to a talking vulture in their midst. Why don’t you fly over to the cabin and grab some money out of my purse? Go enjoy a nice, juicy steak or something else meaty.”

Lucifer didn’t need to be told twice. With a regal flourish he took off towards the cabins in search of something tasty to eat. Taking that as their cue, the unlikely trio headed back to camp for some hot tub soaking and possibly a bit of musical entertainment.

Since it was already half past twelve, most of the guests were busy enjoying their midday meal in the dining hall or picnicking outside amongst the natural splendors Camp Everfree had to offer. As for Timber, Gilda, and Adagio, they had all consumed their lunch over an hour earlier when the dining hall was less crowded. Luckily for them, Smokey & Wallflower had put together a blue-plate special that included: coleslaw, cornbread, and whiskey BBQ chicken tenders.

They’d all eaten their meals in comparative silence (Timber and Gilda still felt very awkward around the siren for a whole host of different reasons), except for Adagio. She’d done most of the talking. The topics she’d broached were fairly risqué given the setting they were in. A fact that the young couple were painfully aware of but virtually helpless to stop her from rambling on about. They supposed it was her own strange way of being friendly.

Most of the things she talked about were the “unique” experiences she’d had during her banishment on earth. Which spanned over a thousand years apparently. When she started discussing the time she worked as an exotic dancer in Suleiman the Magnificent’s court, Gilda coughed loudly and suggested that they head over to the Rec Center for a nice, relaxing soak in the hot tub. She hoped that it would encourage the poofy-haired woman to quiet down a bit.

Adagio slipped into tub the last, opposite Timber & Gilda and laid back with her arms and legs spread wide apart. The trio closed their eyes and let out a contented sigh together as the hot water soothed their aching muscles and whatever kinks had built up over the course of the past few days. Just as Gilda had hoped, the hot tub was doing a great job of keeping her mouth shut. Or… at least for a little while. The siren scooted over a bit and let out a soft, but sensuous moan. One that the young couple noticed immediately and neither of them felt was appropriate.

A goofy smile spread across Adagio’s lips. “Ahhhh! There we go. I have located the bubble jet~”

“Don’t you even have an ounce of shame, ya damn nymphomaniac?” Gilda grumbled.

“Psssht. Don’t be such a prude. There’re aren’t any annoying strips of cloth to get in my way, so I might as well take full advantage of the situation. Why don’t you give it a try, Gilda? No one will be able to see below our waists while the jets are—”

“Listen there, sister. I like pleasure just as much as the next gal, but I got standards!”

Timber placed his hand on Gilda’s back and rubbed it gently. “Gilda, I get that you’re upset. But could you please try to keep your temper in check? I know there aren’t a whole lot of people around right now, but I’d rather not make a scene. And Adagio, I’m going to have to ask you to stop. Using the bubble jet that way’s not very… sanitary or appropriate. Sorry.”

Adagio let out an annoyed huff as she shifted her position again. “Fine. You’re boss, after all. But I’ll have you know that I take an immense amount of pride in keeping my velvet sheath fresh and squeaky clean at all times. If you don’t believe me, feel free to take a closer look. I’ll even get out of the tub, bend over as far as I can, and spread my—”

Timber’s cheeks turned a deep shade of crimson. “NO! I mean—ahem—that won’t be necessary. We’ll just take your word for it. I’m sure you have a very high standard of personal hygiene.”

“As if it wasn’t immediately apparent the very moment we met. Woe is me! What an enormous burden it is being an attractive, fun-loving, single woman at a stodgy nudist camp. What do you folks even have available at this supposed ‘Recreation Center’, hmm? I certainly didn’t see much in the way of instruments when we first entered the building.” Adagio groused.

“Quit your bitchin’, Adagio. There’s plenty of stuff to do around here. Just don’t expect Camp Everfree to be one of those hedonistic resorts in the tropics where there’s lots of booze, no rules, and anythin’ goes. We ain’t runnin’ that kind of operation here.”

The siren slowly raised her foot out of the tub and wiggled her well-manicured toes. “Quite frankly, I’m surprised that a tomboy such as yourself even knows what hedonistic means. Hmph! Very well then. Please enlighten me, dear Gilda. What does one do for fun at the Rec Center?”

Gilda scrunched her lips together as if she bitten into an extremely sour lemon. “Yeah… well, you’d be surprised at how much stuff I know. I ain’t stupid…”

“Gilda, remember: chill out.” Timber warned while rubbing her back.

“Fine. You’re right. I’ll try and calm down a bit.”

Adagio giggled, then slid deeper into the water until she was completely submerged. When she surfaced again a few seconds later, the siren’s poofy hair became dripping wet. It cascaded down past her shoulders and breasts like an orange-gold waterfall. She grinned sensuously at the couple across from her after she emerged from the hot tub and sauntered around the room.

“I’ve been told that my hair looks sexy this way. Not to brag, but I think I pull off the whole ‘wet look’ quite well, don’t you think? Ah~ I see it in your eyes. You agree with me. My body may be human, but I will always be a siren at heart. What I wouldn’t give to swim in the ocean once again with the sun gleaming off of my beautiful scales. Such is my life now, though. I came to terms with it a long time ago. Both a curse and a blessing, I suppose.”

Gilda suppressed the urge to punch Adagio’s face and continued her explanation instead. “The only way to find out is to head on over to the main room and check out what’s available. Like I said before: there’s bound to be some instruments sittin’ around somewhere. If not, we probably got a karaoke machine stashed away too.”

“There’s definitely one of those around. I remember Glory telling that me she bought one a couple of weeks before the camp reopened. A pretty nice one too, if I recall correctly.” Timber added.

Adagio hummed while she dried off her body with a towel. “Well, it’s a start. I shall withhold my judgment until I see the device with my own eyes. However, if I find out that it’s filled with nothing but repetitive pop music or dubstep, I shan’t hesitate to destroy the retched thing.”

“Uh—not that I know of. Glory doesn’t like those kinds of music anyway.”

Adagio rubbed her hair with the towel vigorously until it became poofy once more. “Excellent. Then there is hope for humanity after all. Who knows? I might even regale your guests with some Italian opera if I’m so inclined. Oceans know you people could use a healthy dose of culture around here.”

Gilda got out of the hot tub next and began drying off. She also helped Timber do the same while he stood next to her. “What’s that supposed to mean, huh?”

“Oh, nothing. Just that today’s youth is woefully uncultured. Trust me; I spent years trying to make a name for myself in the music industry. It’s all about what sounds trendy and can make a boatload of cash. Absolutely no appreciation whatsoever for the great composers of yore. No offense, but you don’t look like the type of person who would enjoy listening to the classics.”

Gilda put her hands on her hips and glared at Adagio. “Look… I’m tryin’ my best to be patient and understanding with you, Adagio. I really am. But you’re makin’ it pretty damn difficult so far. Listen up! ‘Cause I’m only gonna say this once: If you’re hellbent on makin’ friends, don’t act like a stuck-up bitch all the time. People don’t take kindly to that sort of crap.”

The siren’s entire body sagged as her cheeks took on a rosy hue. “I’m not a bi—no, you’re right. My sincere apologies, Gilda. I’m not used to… making friends. Ever since I lost my powers, I never realized just how much I relied on them to get what I wanted out of life. That included manipulating people to the extent of brainwashing them.”

“Somehow, that doesn’t surprise me.”

Adagio’s voice cracked. “I know I was an evil, emotion-sucking monster! You don’t have to tell me twice. I freely admit it. But I’m trying to reform myself into someone better. That’s part of the reason why I came to Camp Everfree in the first place. I wanted to see if people would… accept me for who I really am. Without all the magic, the glamor girl façade, and fancy clothing. Just 100%, au naturale Adagio Dazzle.”

Not expecting such a raw, emotional response from the aggravated siren, Gilda’s retort died in her throat before she even had the chance to say it. Instead, the tomboy bit her lip, looked down at her feet, and rubbed her hands together awkwardly.

Adagio threw her hands up in the air. “Go on then! Make fun of me if you must. I probably deserve it for all the terrible shit I’ve done over the past fifteen hundred years.”

Timber finally decided to step in because he noticed how flustered Gilda had become. “Adagio, we’re not going to make fun of you. None of the other guests here will either. I think you’ll find that Camp Everfree is one of the most welcoming places you could ever hope to visit.”

“Welcome to normal people, you mean. I may be naked and magicless like the rest of you now but that still doesn’t change what I’ve done. You’re just regular human, Timber. What do you know of a siren’s powers? Do you know what it’s like to drain someone of their will?

“To dominate them so completely that they’re nothing but a drooling, emotionless husk? Do you know what REAL power tastes like? Ha! Of course, you don’t. It’s an orgasmic, all-consuming fire that blazes within the very fiber of your BEING!! Nothing can possibly compare to it.”

“Ah—well—no but we can try to understand. Look, you’re not the only one who’s had issues with Equestrian Magic. I’ve seen it firsthand with my sister and I’m sure Flash has too considering that he’s close friends with the Rainbooms. We’re not asking you to make light of what you’ve done in the past. Nor do we expect you to become friends with everyone in camp. Just be honest about everything and put your best foot forward. That’s all there is to it.”

Adagio let out a weary sigh. “Alright. You win. I don’t really have anything left to lose at this point. Um—that being said: would either you care to be my friend? You two are the only hum—erm I mean, people that I’ve managed to socialize with since arriving here so…”

Timber offered his hand to the dejected siren, to which she accepted with a firm shake. Gilda shuffled over to her as well and paused for a moment, uncertain if she really wanted to be friends with Adagio or not. In the end, Gilda decided that everyone deserved a second chance and so she too extended her hand towards the siren. Adagio shook it hesitantly but gave Gilda the best smile she could muster.

Gilda rubbed the back of her neck. “Hey, when you said: ‘I don’t really have anything left to lose’, what exactly did you mean by that?”

Adagio threw back her head and laughed. It sounded harsh and humorless. “After the Rainbooms blasted us with their sparkly friendship laser, we lost our siren powers for good. Sonata and Aria didn’t quite… agree with the direction I wanted to go afterwards. Therefore, we parted ways.”

“Ain’t you gals sisters? Seems kinda petty to me that you’d split up so easily.”

Adagio shrugged. “To the casual observer, perhaps. We were never blood-related in the first place. You must understand that sirens are very much creatures of opportunity and convenience. The three of use banded together because our magic harmonized so well and it served our needs. When that very same magic disappeared, so did our cooperation.”

“Damn. That’s really harsh. Didn’t hanging out together for so long make any difference?”

Adagio twirled a strand of her hair. “You’d think it would. I even tried to convince them that we were practically family after everything we’d been through over the centuries. But… neither of them seemed inclined to believe a word I said. Sonata scampered off to Japan to become a voice actress or some malarkey, and Aria decided to join a punk-rock band as lead guitar. Barely even got so much as a goodbye from either of them.”

“I can’t even imagine what that would be like. Now I feel like a real scumbag for being so harsh to ya. If I’d known what you were goin’ through, I’d have tried to be a little more—”

Adagio stepped forward and placed her finger on Gilda’s lips. “Ah! None of that. I don’t need your pity. All I’m asking for is a fresh start without any judgement. Think you can manage that?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

Adagio clapped her hands together. “Good. And you needn’t worry about my financial situation either. I have a pretty solid grasp of human economics and have taken the proper steps to secure my wealth over the centuries. Let’s just say that I have more assets than I know what to do for several lifetimes. Human or otherwise.”

“Then what the hell are you doing here? You could easily afford to go somewhere fancier.”

Adagio wrapped her arm around Gilda’s shoulder. “My dear, Gilda. Not everything in life is about money or luxury. As I told you before: I’m perfectly content to enjoy the simple pleasure of basking in the nude whilst surrounded by nature. It’s as close to being back in Equestria as I can get without going through the portal. So far, I haven’t been disappointed with what Camp Everfree’s had to offer. Why on earth would I consider leaving now?”

“Nah, it’s cool. I totally get what you’re sayin’. Tim and I are gonna head on over to the main room now. Do you wanna come with us? I’m sure we could introduce ya to some of the other guests. Uh—if that’s what you want. Can’t hurt to make a few more friends, right?”

The siren nodded, then threw her damp towel into the hamper. A sad frown formed upon her lips as she watched Gilda and Timber hold hands while they walked towards the door. As much as Adagio hated to admit it, she felt more than a little jealous of their relationship. The two of them were a far cry from being the perfect, textbook couple but it was clear to Adagio that their bond was healthy and strong. With a wistful sigh, she continued to follow them. At the very least, she wouldn’t feel quite so lonely during the remainder of her stay at Camp Everfree.

Siren In The Buff (II)

Chapter 11

Recreation Center, Camp Everfree

Adagio Dazzle tried her best to keep an open mind and go along with what her new friends were doing. Mainly, introducing her to the handful of guests who happened to be occupying the rec center at the same time for whatever reason. She felt slightly betrayed when the young couple went off to practice martial arts or some-such nonsense, leaving her to converse with other people on her own. It was akin to being thrown into the current and told to swim or die.

The siren considered herself fairly competent at socializing, but it was a hell of lot more difficult than she’d expected without any magic to augment her natural charm. The whole “being a decent person” business was brand new to her. She hadn’t wanted to be goody two-hooves since the very moment that crotchety, old sorcerer banished her to this alien reality. Adagio’s immense pride as a siren and old habits threatened to erode whatever goodwill she’d managed to scrape together since her defeat at the hands of the Rainbooms.

After all, she was not known for having an even temper. Adagio closed her eyes for a moment and took in a deep breath to try and calm herself. If she’d learned anything over the past fifteen hundred years, it was that humans loved to drone on about seemingly insignificant topics whenever they were given the opportunity. As fate would have it, she just so happened to be experiencing one of those awful situations at the moment. Despite her ever-increasing sense of frustration and irritation, Adagio soldiered on for the sake of sticking to the promise she’d made.

The young man she’d been introduced to went by the name of Trenderhoof. He was blonde, tan-skinned with a lightly-muscled build and of average endowment. Reasonably attractive as far as human males went. Adagio had made the mistake of being polite by complimenting his stylish, ivory-framed glasses. By the looks of them, she had no doubt they were an authentic pair of Italian, designer specs. Sure enough, when she mentioned that particular detail, he rambled on and on about how exclusive they were. Joy of joys!

Adagio was only slightly perturbed by the direction of the conversation. She enjoyed talking about fashion and Italy well enough. Oceans knew how many times she’d visited that marvelous country over the past few centuries. It had: delicious cuisine, art, culture, spirits, and the beautiful Mediterranean beaches with equally beautiful people who were always willing to have a good time. The high life, as it were. Yes. Italy was always a fine place to visit indeed~

The siren was more disgusted by the fact that Trenderhoof was making such an obvious (and clumsy) attempt at flirting with her by exploiting a topic that they both happened to be familiar with. He was certainly knowledgeable about the latest trends and what was considered fashionable with the “in-crowd”, despite not wearing any clothes himself at the current moment. The irony of the situation did not escape Adagio. She chuckled to herself at the notion of a fashion fanatic wanting to visit a naturist resort in the first place.

When she inquired, his answer was that he’d been hired by a travel magazine called: Dazzling Destinations® (Adagio nearly laughed aloud at the name). They wanted him to come investigate the grand reopening of Camp Everfree and see what all the fuss was about. Essentially, it was like an all-expenses paid vacation to him. Trenderhoof didn’t seem to mind that his assignment required him to don his birthday suit while he stayed at the camp. He bragged about all the time he’s spent working out at the gym and how his vegan, gluten-free diet was finally paying off.

Adagio felt her stomach churn and fought hard to keep down the lump of bile that tried to rise into her mouth. Listening to this buffoon prattle on about himself like some stuck-up peacock was bad enough, but what made it worse was that he took the opportunity (whenever he thought Adagio wasn’t looking) to ogle every nook and cranny of her body that happened to be on display. Which was pretty much everything, given her current state of undress.

The poofy-haired siren had finally reached her limit after five minutes. While Trenderhoof casually leaned up against the wall (his eyes were practically glued to Adagio’s breasts), she excused herself to go get a drink. A few moments later, Adagio returned with solo cup full of ice-cold sports drink and slowly sauntered towards her unsuspecting prey. She made sure to put some extra swing in her step to accentuate her hips as they moved back and forth.

Adagio grinned like a shark. Her impromptu runway model walk had the desired effect. The dullard was absolutely mesmerized by the provocative display of fabulous feminine flesh before him. So distracted was he, that Trenderhoof didn’t even notice when Adagio clumsily (and purposefully) tripped over the edge of a mat and dumped the contents of her drink all over him. The young man’s goofy stare instantly turned into an expression of shock and horror.

Whatever impression he was hoping to leave with the siren evaporated in the blink of an eye. He let out a girlish yelp and his normally tan complexion took on a rosy hue. Adagio bit her lip and stifled a giggle-snort when she witnessed his manhood go through the “shrinky dink” process in a matter of seconds. She even went so far as to think that his penis looked kind of cute like that.

It was always amusing to see how human males believed that the size of their member was the most important factor when it came to attracting a potential mate. No, Adagio mused. Size was most definitely not the be all, end all factor. Technique and passion were far more important to sustaining a relationship. Countless centuries of lovers sharing her bed had taught her that lesson.

Although Adagio may have been somewhat of a hypocrite when it came to shameless flirting, she didn’t feel the least bit guilty watching him suffer through such indignity. Served the little cretin right for slobbering over her like a piece of rare, juicy steak. Clearly, he was thinking with the head dangling in-between his legs rather than the one atop his shoulders.

Adagio put on a false expression of concern and placed her hand upon his shoulder. “Oh, goodness me! I’m terribly sorry, Trenderhoof. Please let me go fetch a towel or something to help clean you up. It’s the very least I can do. I wouldn’t want you walking around camp all sticky and wet! That would be just awful.”

Trenderhoof made a not so subtle attempt at covering himself up. “AHEM! Well—uh—thank you for your concern, Miss Adagio. But I think I can handle this on my own. I’ll just take a nice, hot shower and everything will be right as rain. You’ll see! Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’d let to get the process started as soon as possible…”

The siren watched Trenderhoof awkwardly scamper off to the showers with his hands cupped over his shriveled junk. She realized that it must have been mortifying to be seen in such a state for someone not accustomed to the naturist lifestyle but… the other guests wouldn’t have made a big deal out of it had he simply walked to the showers. Such things happened whilst one was nude. It wasn’t any different than, say, one’s nipples becoming erect after taking a swim in chilly lake water. Adagio chuckled to herself and filled her cup with sport’s drink once again.

While she reclined against the wall and sipped her beverage, Adagio was approached by a familiar, pink-haired Rainboom. The shy animal-caretaker shot her a stern, disapproving expression. A shiver went down Adagio’s spine as she met the gaze of those icy-blue eyes. She couldn’t be completely sure, but the siren suspected there was some Equestrian magic afoot. As much as she wanted to be angry at Fluttershy for taking her own powers away, the desire for revenge simply wasn’t there. She’d accepted her fate a long time ago. Instead, Adagio kept her mouth shut and waited for the girl to speak her piece.

“That wasn’t very nice what you just did to Trenderhoof, Adagio.”

The siren shrugged. “Yeah? Well, I’m not a very nice person.”

Fluttershy put her hands on her hips. “Be that as it may, I can’t condone your attitude or your actions. What are you even doing here? Are you hatching some evil plan to take down Camp Everfree? Because if you are, I won’t hesitate to call the rest of the girls and stop you from—”

Adagio scoffed. “Relax, Butter-Buns. I’m not here for any nefarious purposes. Can’t a girl simply take a vacation and relax at a naturist resort? Clearly, you have. Why can’t I?”

“Oh. Umm—really? I didn’t think that you… were into naturism.”

Adagio took a big gulp from her drink and sighed. “You’re talking to a native Equestrian here. Didn’t Sunset Shimmer ever tell you that sirens don’t normally wear clothes? I mean, sure I like fashion just as much as your prissy, pale-skinned friend. But that’s only after decades worth of adjusting to human customs and social taboos. I’d much rather be nude. What about you, sweetie? I didn’t take you for a naturist either. What, with how incredibly shy you are and all.”

Fluttershy twirled a strand of her hair. “Not normally, no. My friend, Tree Hugger, invited me to come along and bunk in her cabin. I wasn’t so sure about being… n-naked in front of complete strangers at first but I don’t regret coming here. It’s given me a much-needed boost to my self-confidence and I feel like I can just… be myself around everyone. I can honestly say that I enjoy being nude all the time now. It’s nice.”

“Mhmm. You’re preaching to the choir, sister. I’m glad that everything is working out for you then. Me? Not so much. I’m still new to this whole ‘making friends’ and ‘being a nice person’ bit. Old habits die hard and all that. I’m sure you understand.”

Fluttershy frowned. “I suppose so. I’m glad that you’re at least trying to reform. Everyone deserves a second chance, Adagio. Even someone like you. That’s what Sunset taught us.”

Adagio threw back her head and laughed bitterly. “Ah, you say that now~ But you have no idea what horrible things I had to do in order to stay ahead during the fifteen hundred years I’ve lived in this miserable world. If nothing else, being stripped of my magic has taught me just how much I used to rely on my powers to get my way. Well, no more! I’m just plain, ole’ Dagi now.”

“I’m sorry.”

Adagio waved her hand. “Pssht. There’s no need to be. I’ve still got my health. Not sure about the immortality part though. Only time will tell. Things could be a hell of a lot worse for me right now all things considered. While slightly annoying, I don’t mind charming people the old-fashioned way. With my wits, a smile, and showing them the goods every once and a while. Say, you’re not bad-looking yourself. Ever try pulling the ‘Fluttershy Charm’ on anyone?”

Fluttershy fidgeted in place and twiddled her fingers. “That’s not—I don’t…”

“I may have lost most of my powers, but I can still sense emotions. At least, on a rudimentary level. You know, it’s odd how your little rainbow lasers work: what they decide to take and allow the victim to keep. Worth investigating at some point. In any case, I can tell you’re lying~”

Fluttershy’s cheeks flushed pink. “Ok. I-I admit it. I did try to charm my girlfriend the other day. It was right after the cosplay contest. Um—is it wrong that I liked being Poison Ivy?”

“Not at all. It’s all part of the allure of being a bad girl. The real question you must ask yourself is: how much of that little act was Poison Ivy and how much of it was you? When you take the time to really think about it, I imagine you’ll be surprised by the answer.”

Fluttershy blushed even harder. “Oh, my goodness!”

“And there you have it~ You know, it’s actually been rather… pleasant chatting with you. Considering that we were once mortal enemies and whatnot. I suppose I’m not quite so menacing without my ruby and spewing out evil, green fog anymore, hmm?”

Fluttershy took a few moments to compose herself after Adagio’s previous comment. It was incredibly unnerving to speak with someone who could sense emotions. “I—um—I’m not exactly an expert on such matters, but I’d say so. You’re a lot more approachable… I think.”

“Excellent! I decided to ditch my accessories for the time being and forgo putting on most of my makeup too. You know, in the spirit of this whole nudist camp and redemption thing. Do you like my hairstyle the way it is naturally?”

Now that Fluttershy had gotten the change to study her former adversary in greater detail, she agreed that it somehow made the siren look… much more alluring than before? If that was even possible. Fluttershy shook her head, trying to get rid of the naughty thoughts that has suddenly popped into her mind. With a blush and a quiet squeak, she nodded in agreement.

“The conditioner I use is pretty expensive. Made with Tea Tree oil and all those other essential thingamabobs. Reasonably sourced and all that bullshit. Ugh. I’m just glad that I don’t ever have to worry about living on a budget. My daily haircare routine would absolutely suck otherwise.”

Fluttershy rubbed her arm and looked up at Adagio with a sheepish expression. “Oh, yes. I’m certain it would. Say, Adagio: did you have any other plans for today? I was—um—just wondering if you might want to… join Tree Hugger and I for a relaxing, afternoon yoga session. You don’t have to, of course! But I think it would be a good opportunity for—”

Adagio finished her drink and tossed the solo cup into a wastebasket nearby. “Sure. Why the hell not. I literally have nothing planned for the entirety of my vacation here. That’s why I came to Camp Everfree in the first place. Whenever you’re ready, Miss Yogi. Lead the way~”

Much to Adagio’s surprise, there was actually a dedicated room just for practicing yoga located within Camp Everfree’s recreation center. It was separated from the rest of the main hall by a set of wooden doors. Once she got the chance to take a look around, the siren let out an impressed whistle. The place was spacious, smelled of incense, and had several large windows along the walls to allow as much sunlight into the room as possible. Adagio could hear the faint sound of one of those nature soundtracks: complete with running water and pan flutes. The kind of soundtrack that a bunch of old Incan men in colorful ponchos tried to sell you at a strip mall.

With little else to look at other than wood paneling, Adagio snuck a furtive glance at Fluttershy’s shapely behind while she padded along the tiled floor in front of her. Adagio had meant what she said before wholeheartedly. The faire-skinned caretaker was, despite being a former foe, quite easy on the eyes. Not a bombshell ten out of ten, but she gave off more of a shy, secretly sexy girl next door type of vibe. In Adagio’s book, Butter-Buns earned at least a solid eight.

The siren supposed that she wasn’t too much better than that douchebag, Trenderhoof. But at least she knew how to be discreet when she was checking someone out. Speaking of checking out… there was an honest to goodness hippie doing some yoga poses over by one of the windows. Having lived through the sixties personally, Adagio had never been terribly fond of the counterculture or its more recent converts.

They almost always stank like body odor and weed. Like, did it ever occur to them that bathing regularly was just common sense? And they begged for just about everything you could imagine! Money, drugs, food, a place to shack-up and shag for the night. Kind of like cockroaches but with dreadlocks and quartz crystals. Adagio shuddered when she remembered Woodstock. But at least she gotten to listen to some of the greatest musical artists of a generation. That part of the experience was interesting at least. Worthwhile even.

Adagio’s reverie was momentarily broken when the green-skinned hippie lifted her leg high into the air and held it in place with her toes pointed upward. Just to make her feat of flexibility even more impressive, the woman held the pose for quite some time. That being said: her current pose (whatever it was called) left absolutely nothing to the imagination when it came to certain parts of her anatomy. A fact that did not go unnoticed by Adagio Dazzle. The poofy-haired siren placed her hands on her hips, bit her lip slightly, and took a moment to admire the scenery.

In a most unexpected turn of events, the hippie acknowledged Adagio’s presence with a serene smile and finally lowered her leg back onto the floor. Without saying a word, she took a deep breath in, then out, and bent over until she was able to grasp her own ankles. The green-skinned woman closed her eyes and let out a relaxed hum. If she was at all embarrassed at the prospect of being seen in this new, but equally compromising position, she certainly didn’t show it.

Well, at least I know she likes to keep everything down there nice and clean. Interesting. She doesn’t smell like a sweaty gym sock dipped in cat shit either. Huh. Maybe there’s hope for hippies yet. Adagio pondered with a bemused expression.

The hippie let go of her ankles and slowly rose back up to her full height. She placed her hands on her lower back, jutted her hips forward slightly, and let out a satisfied moan when the tension in her vertebrae was released with a slight, crackling pop. Adagio cringed at the sound. She hated it when people cracked their knuckles or any bones for that matter. Oblivious to the siren’s discomfort, the hippie padded over to the windowsill and retrieved a bottle of water. After taking a few generous glugs of water, she wiped her mouth and waved at Fluttershy.

“Hey there, Flutter-Butter. Who’s your new friend?”

Fluttershy shuffled her feet. “Oh—um—that’s Adagio Dazzle. We met once before at the Battle of the Bands. I think she just got here yesterday so… she hasn’t quite gotten chance to explore what the Recreation Center has to offer yet. I was wondering if you might be able to show her? Umm… I really need to get going because it’s near the end of Wallflower’s shift and—”

“Nah, it’s cool. I don’t have any, like, solid plans for the rest of the day. Might take a hike in the woods later or go for a swim. I dunno. Whatever feels right, sister~ Ya dig?”

Fluttershy looked between the two of them and her best not to let the awkward silence drag out too much longer. “Oh. I see. Does that mean you’d like to spend some time getting to know Adagio better? I think the two of you could become really good friends if you tried.”

Adagio leaned up against the wall and motioned for Fluttershy to get the heck out of the room so that she could go be with her girlfriend. “I’m certainly not opposed to the idea. Making new friends is kind of my schtick right now. Before we go any further, I suppose introductions are in order. As Fluttershy stated: I am Adagio Dazzle. But you may call me Dagi for short if it pleases you. What’s your name, oh great and flexible yogi?”

“Tree Hugger,” the green-skinned woman replied.

“Ah. Of course, that’s your name. How fitting.”

In a move that left Adagio slightly befuddled, Tree Hugger walked up to her and wrapped the siren in a surprisingly intimate hug. Like most of the denizens of Equestria, she preferred expressing herself through acts of physical affection and receiving them in kind from others as well. The feeling of Tree Hugger’s warm, slightly sweaty body pressed up against her own was quite a pleasant turn of events for the lonely siren. How long had it been since she’d last been embraced by someone like that? Far too long, Adagio conceded.

The siren returned Tree Hugger’s embrace, albeit hesitantly. She wasn’t sure what else she should do or what the other woman considered an appropriate level of physical affection. In the end, Adagio decided to throw caution to the wind and ran her fingers along Tree Hugger’s back in gentle circles. The hippie hummed in approval and nuzzled her head against the crook of Adagio’s neck, filling her nostrils with an earthy, floral aroma she couldn’t readily identify.

After what seemed like an eternity, the two women finally broke their embrace. Adagio looked down at her feet and felt her cheeks redden slightly with embarrassment. She hadn’t realized just how much she’d needed that blasted hug. Before she could even sputter out an awkward reply, Tree Hugger smiled and patted her on the shoulder.

“Awesome meeting you, Dagi. That was a good hug. We should totally do it more often now that we’re best buddies. I can tell you really like hugging people. Mmm. You smell pretty good too. Like, what kind of perfume is that? Some fancy French stuff or whatever?”

Adagio blinked owlishly. “Oh—erm—it’s nothing special. Aside from my daily application of conditioner and body wash, I haven’t been wearing any since I arrived here. The same goes for usual retinue of makeup and lipstick as well. Trying to go as Au Naturale as possible to honor the spirit of Camp Everfree!”

Tree Hugger nodded sagely. “Hells yeah, sister! I’m catching the ‘getting back to basics’ vibes you’re laying down right now. It, like, totally suits you. Seriously~ Major kudos.”

“Thank you, for what it’s worth. You smell… fairly pleasant yourself, Tree Hugger.”

Tree Hugger stretched out like a cat and smacked her lips. “Cool beans. I’m glad you noticed, Dagi. It’s my own homemade blend of perfume. Whipped it up with my mortar and pestle using dried flowers and olive oil. Pretty radical and cost-efficient, huh? But—uh—I wouldn’t go putting it on your salad. Doesn’t taste anything like dressing.”

“Why would I even entertain the idea of drizzling homemade perfume over a perfectly good—you know what? Never mind. I’ve never been fond of vegetables in the first place. I’m more of a seafood kind of girl. Which, I may add, seems to be severely lacking on the camp’s menu.”

Tree Hugger gave a non-committal shrug. “S’not like we’re anywhere near the ocean, Dagi. But there might be some trout or bass swimming around in Lake Clarity. Every try fishing?”

“Of course, I’ve gone fishing before. I’ll have you know that I’m quite proficient at it too! I just… simply lack the proper equipment to do so at the moment.”

Tree Hugger rubbed her chin in thought. “There’s gotta be somebody around here who has a spare fishing rod. Heh. You could even try doing it with spear too… you know, if that’s your thing. I’m not gonna judge how people choose to get their grub.”

The poofy-haired siren took a moment to consider the feasibility of spearfishing in Lake Clarity. Spears weren’t terribly difficult to make. One could simply cut off a few sturdy branches, sharpen them, and harden the tips over an open fire. It was practically woodland survival 101. Given her long life, Adagio Dazzle had found herself placed in precarious situations on plenty of occasions. Frequently enough, that she was proficient at surviving in just about any environment.

Since she had nothing better to do for the remainder of the afternoon, Adagio decided to ask Tree Hugger if she’d like to tag along on an impromptu fishing excursion. Much to her surprise, the hippie seemed agreeable to the idea. Suspiciously eager, one might even say. Adagio wasn’t quite sure how to interpret her new acquaintance’s enthusiasm.

The siren’s gut instincts screamed at her that Tree Hugger might have an ulterior motive buried behind that serene smile, but she quickly dismissed the thought. Adagio knew she wouldn’t make any friends by constantly assuming that people were always fishing (pun intended) for an angle. She closed her eyes for a brief moment, and returned Tree Hugger’s smile in kind. They chatted for a little while about their favorite kinds of food and other libations.

Adagio wasn’t aware that Tree Hugger even ate meat in the first place. But apparently, she did. And on a regular basis by the sounds of it. The hippie went on to say that she preferred the animals to be slaughtered humanely and responsibly sourced. As in: free-range chicken and whatnot. Meat was meat as far as Adagio Dazzle was concerned, so she agreed with Tree Hugger if only to make pleasant conversation. After a quick shower, the pair headed back to their cabins to retrieve some supplies before they went out to the lake.

The hike to Lake Clarity was a decidedly pleasant one. It was a beautiful, cloudless day outside and the warmth of the midafternoon sun felt wonderful against their skin. Both women had decided to forgo wearing sandals or shoes. It was a rather spontaneous decision, considering the fact that they’d need to trek through a portion of the Everfree Forest just to reach the deeper end of the lake where most of the trout resided. Even so, they hadn’t experienced much trouble navigating the path towards the lake barefoot. It was mostly soft underbrush anyway.

Once Adagio found a secluded spot on the beach, she proceeded to gather the materials she would eventually need to build a fire. Finding branches suitable for making spears and firewood was easy enough. The only difficult part was lugging the rocks around to create a big enough firepit to cook the fish in. With Tree Hugger’s help, the process was much more efficient and not to mention pleasant, since they continued to converse while they worked together.

Adagio was honestly surprised at how easy it had been to get along with the mellow-minded naturist. Perhaps, she was just a little bit too stubborn and stuck in her ways when it came to judging people. Or… at least, a very small minority of hippies within the larger majority of hippiedom. Yes. That was definitely an apt judgement call. Centuries worth of profiling different personalities across the globe and from every culture imaginable couldn’t possibly be that inaccurate. That’s what Adagio’s pride insisted at any rate.

With her conscience temporarily sated, the siren set about getting the fire started. Neither she nor Tree Hugger had brought much along with them, but Adagio had insisted on brining a metal fire-starting rod. It was a simple piece of equipment that she always kept in her purse just in case. Since most of the wood they’d gathered had come from the forest floor, it was already quite dry and began to ignite quickly once the sparks caught on it.

Before long, Adagio and Tree Hugger were standing in front of a roaring fire, busying themselves by sharpening a few sticks into spears. It was actually Adagio doing most of the work. She’d brought along her trusty bowie knife that had a handle fashioned from a stag antler. In no time at all, she made quick work of the sticks with a few deft strokes of her wrist. Tree Hugger folded her hands behind her back and used her toes to play with a pebble in the sand.

“Hey—um—Dagi, don’t take this the wrong way but why does someone like you need such a wicked knife? Almost looks like a miniature sword. Hehe. Feels like I’m hanging out with a female version of Crocodile Dundee or something. Is that thing, like, totally necessary?”

Adagio continued whittling but sighed. “Because, like Mr. Dundee always says: ‘THIS. This is a knife, mate!’ In all seriousness though, I find it reassuring to have such a hefty blade by my side. Peace of mind, as it were. I suppose… a pacifist such as yourself wouldn’t understand.”

It was clear that Tree Hugger was very uncomfortable with Adagio’s offhand comment but she nodded in understanding regardless. “Uh—well I don’t really get it to be honest. Violence is never cool, no matter what the reason is for its justification. But... I sort of understand your point of view. You like having protection.”

Realizing that she’d just blurted out a major faux pas, Adagio put down the spear, walked over to Tree Hugger, and placed both of her hands on the hippie’s shoulders. It took every ounce of willpower Adagio possessed to look the other woman in the eye, but she still managed to do so. Even though her cheeks were flushed red and she felt like a complete asshole for insulting her new friend so thoughtlessly, Adagio knew that she needed to apologize.

“Damn it! Why is this so difficult? Ugh! I didn’t mean to insult you personally, Tree Hugger. What I said ended up coming out wrong. Despite how it may seem, I’m still new to this whole ‘making friends’ thing. That and I’ve never been terribly fond of hippies. I’m… sorry if I hurt your feelings. Can you find it within your heart to forgive me?”

Tree Hugger took hold of Adagio’s hand and squeezed it gently. “Apology accepted, dude. Heck, we all say and do stupid stuff from time to time. What’s important is recognizing that you’ve made the mistake. Which, I might add, is what you did. Don’t worry, Dagi. We’re cool.”

“O-ok… good. I really am trying my best to be less judgmental. Honest! For the time being, it’s still very much a work in progress though. Years of terrible habits, and my own pride, have made a me a bit… insensitive when it comes to being empathetic towards other people.”

Tree Hugger shot Adagio a look of concern. “Hey, don’t go beating yourself up too much. You’re doing the right thing by trying to become a better person, Dagi. As my old yoga instructor, Peaceful Vibes, used to say: ‘The most beautiful flowers grow in the deepest mud.’ I think flaws and imperfections are what really make us appreciate and love people, ya know.”

“Huh. For as long as I have set foot upon this earth, I never once thought of it that way before. That does make me feel a lot better. Thanks, Tree Hugger. You’re turning out to be quite the profound philosopher.”

The hippie blushed and wiggled her toes in the sand. “Nah. It’s nothing like that, dude. I just had a really awesome teacher. Uh… you can go back to making spears now if you want. I’m good.”

Realization dawned on Adagio that they were still holding hands. With a slight blush of her own and an awkward chuckle, she let go of Tree Hugger’s hand and went back to whittling. Now that she was focused on the task at hand, the siren made quick work of the remaining spears and set about hardening the tips by plunging them into the red-hot coals of the fire. Satisfied with a full set of six spears, Adagio hefted one to test its weight and took it with her into the lake.

Adagio abhorred doing anything in half measures. And so, with the grace of a dolphin, she dove headfirst into the crystal-clear water of Lake Clarity. Swimming underwater in a naturally made environment was so much more satisfying than a manmade pool. It gave Adagio a taste of the freedom she once enjoyed while she was in her native form. Even though human skin was a far cry from proper siren scales, it still felt marvelous to swim around in the nude.

It didn’t take long for Adagio’s predatory instincts to kick in. Even though she’d been a bipedal air-breather for the past fifteen hundred years, the siren felt most at home in the water. She carefully scanned the bottom of the lake for prey. Adagio then swam towards a cluster of rocks to help camouflage her body. She also made sure to do so with as little wasted movement as possible. Otherwise, the trout would be alerted to her presence.

With a savage grin, she spotted a big, fat rainbow trout swimming at a languid pace. The stupid fish must not have been used to humans because it didn’t seem to have a care in the world. Adagio exploited the creature’s naïveté with ruthless efficiency. She pressed her feet against a rock and propelled herself forward like a torpedo, spearing the fish on the first try. Since she didn’t have a basket on hand, Adagio decided to take her catch straight back to the beach.

Tree Hugger was sitting cross-legged on the beach, basking in the afternoon sun when she witnessed her newest friend surface from underneath the water with a speared trout in tow. She watched with rapt attention as the wet-haired siren made her way towards the firepit. It was like seeing that old painting where Aphrodite emerged from the surf but in real time. Uncertain that she would be able to form a cohesive sentence, Tree Hugger simply nodded her appreciation when Adagio plopped the freshly caught Rainbow Trout on a flat rock nearby.

The mellow-minded naturist was hypnotized by the swaying motion of Adagio’s firm and shapely backside as she made her way towards the lake to catch yet another fish for the pair to feast upon. When Adagio finally dove underneath the surface for a second time, Tree Hugger let out a breath she hadn’t known she’d been holding. For the most part, the hippie considered herself a lover of both sexes. She had no specific preference either way when it came to gender.

People were people. Each individual had their own unique qualities and personal quirks that made them beautiful. Both in the physical sense and the psychological sense too. It was as simple as that. Or… at least it was to Tree Hugger. There were times, however, when she could confidently say that she was interested in a specific person because the traits they possessed just so happened to be what appealed to her sense of aesthetics. Adagio Dazzle was one such person.

It had been a long time since she’d felt so… attracted to someone with such intensity. Tree Hugger had tried her best to throw Adagio subtle little hints that she was keenly interested in getting to know her on a deeper level. She’d willingly assumed the most revealing yoga pose she could possibly think of (on the spot) just to gauge Adagio’s reaction. To see if she too was interested. Unfortunately, the siren was proving to be a difficult woman to read thus far.

Adagio seemed to enjoy physical affection quite a bit. That much was clear. But that didn’t necessarily mean that she wanted to take things anywhere beyond platonic. Nuzzling, kissing, and even massaging could be done between good friends. Gods knew she’d done that plenty of times with Fluttershy. Yet… she’d never felt the same way towards her shy friend as she had with Adagio. It was vexing, to say the least.

In a rare show of frustration, Tree Hugger laid back in the sand and let out a deep sigh. She could tell that Adagio wasn’t the type of person who made friends easily or quickly. She came off as a bit of a loner, if Tree Hugger was being honest. What Adagio was doing right now was probably pushing the upper limits of her comfort level when it came to socializing. Tree Hugger had no desire to make the poofy-haired entertainer feel uncomfortable and potentially ruin their budding friendship by being too forward with her own (admittedly) selfish desires.

Tree Hugger was so wrapped up in her thoughts that she hadn’t even noticed Adagio standing over her. The only thing that broke her reverie was when a few droplets of cold lake water landed on her bare stomach from Adagio’s dripping wet, amber-gold locks. She jerked slightly at the sensation but choked back the urge to cry out. That wouldn’t have been very cool.

Adagio cocked her eyebrow while she placed her hands on her hips. “Are you alright? I hope you didn’t decide to eat any psychedelic mushrooms while I was spearfishing. Seriously! You were really spacing out there for a while. I was worried that you’d overdosed or something…”

Tree Hugger sat up and shook her head. “Nah, I was just… zoning out. Thinking about stuff. Trust me; I’d let you know if I was eating shrooms or some of my stash of Mary-J.”

“Very well then. I’m glad to see that you’re in good health, Tree Hugger. Although, I can’t imagine the camp owners are terribly fond of your recreational drug habits. Has it caused any issues with the other guests? I hope you aren’t stinking up the cabin with pot smoke.”

Tree Hugger grinned sheepishly. “Uh… well, there was that one time where Mrs. Cake ate too many of the special brownies I’d made for the picnic. In my defense though, I did label the Tupperware container properly. Hehe. She got SUPER baked! You should’ve seen it. Rumor has it that she and her hubby had a pretty radical time in the woods afterwards~”

“Uh huh. You’re proud of yourself for spicing up a married couple’s sex life, aren’t you?”

Tree Hugger pumped her fist in the air and laughed. “Hells yeah! I’m all about passion, love, and nature. Those two were, like, just so cute together! How can you not dig their positive vibes? Life goals and all that, dude. C’mon, Dagi! Don’t be such a stick in the mud. Where’s your sense of romance?”

Adagio huffed and crossed her arms underneath her breasts. “I’m not a stick in the mud. I just—romance and touchy-feely stuff have never been my forte. That’s all there is to it, Tree Hugger.”

“Oh. Wait a minute. It almost sounds like you’ve never been in love before. Have you? It’s ok, Dagi. You can totally tell me. I promise that I won’t laugh at you. We’re buddies now, right?”

Adagio blushed fiercely and suddenly found the sand beneath her well-manicured toes far more interesting than the woman standing directly in front of her. “Well, the truth is: I… I’ve never actually been in love before. Not even once in my long, miserable life. FUCK! That sounded really pathetic, didn’t it? Especially, coming from a woman my age...”

An icy knot formed deep in the pit of Tree Hugger’s stomach. She knew that she’d just stepped on a figurative land mine and wasn’t entirely certain what to say next. The guilt she felt for upsetting her potential bestie only compounded further when Adagio plopped onto the sand next to her and hugged her legs to her chest. She didn’t sob. She didn’t scream. Only silence pervaded the air as Adagio stared blankly towards a random point on the lake. Somehow that was far worse than any verbal tantrum she could have thrown.

Instead of words, Tree Hugger decided that her actions would speak for her. She scooted behind the dejected siren and carefully wrapped her legs around Adagio’s hips and tucked her feet underneath Adagio’s folded legs. Then she slid her arms around her friend’s stomach and embraced her with as much warmth and tenderness that she could muster.

Tree Hugger could tell that Adagio was extremely tense. The muscles located in-between her shoulder blades were the most noticeable by far. There wasn’t too much she could do to loosen them because of the position they were currently in, but she did press her cheek against Adagio’s back and nuzzled it gently. It seemed to have an effect on the siren, for she began snuffling shortly after Tree Hugger placed a kiss right underneath her neck.

Tree Hugger rubbed her fingers along Adagio’s stomach. “Shh. Just let it all out, sister. Remember: it’s ok to have a good cry every once and a while. Gotta get rid of those nasty vibes putting a damper on your groove, Dagi. Trust me; you’ll feel a lot better once you let go.”

Adagio wept quietly for what seemed like an eternity. The only reason Tree Hugger could even tell that she was crying in the first place was because of their close proximity to each other. Finally, Adagio started to relax after she let out a particularly loud snort. Tree Hugger was surprised to feel the siren’s hands clasp around her own and give them a firm squeeze. They snuggled like that for a while longer, content to say nothing and listen to nature. The silence was only broken when Adagio gave a watery, half-hearted chuckle.

“By the oceans. I must look like an absolute mess. It’s a good thing I decided not to wear any makeup today. Otherwise, it’d be running all over my face. Probably would scare everyone back at camp, making them think I was some deranged, serial-killer clown. Hahaha!”

Tree Hugger nuzzled her shoulder again. “Hey, it doesn’t matter. You did what you needed to do. Besides, I think you look beautiful without all that makeup. S’ don’t worry about, ok?”

“I… appreciate the much-needed confidence boost, Tree Hugger. But you don’t have to sugarcoat it. I’m the ass end of an emotional train wreck right now. End of discussion.”

“I’m just calling it like it is, sister.”

Adagio sighed and allowed herself to enjoy the warmth of Tree Hugger’s body. “Fine. I shan’t argue any further. You win. Hmm. As much as I hate to put an end to our little bonding session, the trout aren’t going to cook themselves. Erm—do you mind… letting me go?”

“OH! Ahaha. Sure thing, Dagi. Sorry about that…”

With the deftness of an experienced huntress, Adagio immediately began gutting and descaling the trout with her bowie knife. Neither of the women had brought much along with them, but Adagio had insisted on having some olive oil, seasoning, a spatula, and an old frying pan on hand. Tree Hugger stood a few paces away as she watched her friend fry up the trout to perfection. It smelled heavenly.

Apparently, the smell was good enough to have attracted the attention of a turkey vulture. When Tree Hugger looked up to watch him soaring above them, the raptor seemed to have something clutched in his talons. While she was no wildlife expert herself, Tree Hugger had a lot of secondhand knowledge when it came to animals, due in not small part to being friends with Fluttershy for so long. She knew that vultures did not kill live prey. They were carrion eaters.

Before she could ask what was going on, the vulture swooped down and plopped the hapless creature in its talons onto the sand below. Blinking in confusion. Tree Hugger realized that the furry little creature was none other than Rufus. She ran over to him and gave the baby badger a quick checkup to make sure that he was ok. When he appeared no worse for wear, Tree Hugger scooped him up in crook of her arms and began petting his fur. He replied with a happy bark.

Meanwhile, the vulture landed next to Adagio and began preening his feathers. She reached over and scratched his bald head affectionately when she finished frying the first fillet. Although it wasn’t the strangest thing that Tree Hugger had ever seen, it certainly fit in her top ten. As if to punctuate the oddity of the situation even further, the vulture started to converse with Adagio.

“A most delectable fillet of Rainbow Trout you have cooking up there, Mistress. I dare say, it smells quite appetizing. Were it not for the slab of raw steak I feasted upon earlier, I would’ve been tempted to try a piece myself.”

Adagio flipped the remaining fillet onto a plate so that it could cool down. “Naturally. Who’s you little friend?”

“The young chap over there goes by Rufus. He was kind enough to show me where I could procure lunch. The camp’s owner, Miss Gloriosa Daisy, assisted us in that regard. Oddly enough, she didn’t seem terribly surprised that I possessed the ability to speak. Imagine that.”

Adagio rolled her eyes. “Lucy, you do realize that most humans aren’t accustomed to talking animals, right? Oh well. Cat’s out of the bag now.”

Lucifer fluffed his wings uncomfortably. “Erm—well, yes I suppose you have a point, Mistress. But you said it yourself when we first arrived here: this place positively reeks of Equestrian magic. Surely, you can sense it as I have. It is particularly strong with Miss Gloriosa.”

“Mhmm. Although, I can’t be certain how powerful she is without seeing her practice magic firsthand. Her aura reminds me of an ancient druid or a chloromancer. She and I will have to have a chat about it at some point in the future. Come over here, Tree Hugger. It’s high time you met my beloved companion and confidant, Mr. Lucifer Morningstar.”

Lucifer gave Tree Hugger a theatrical bow and offered her a wingshake. “A pleasant day to you, Ms. Tree Hugger. I am pleased to make your acquaintance.”

“Yeah. Sure thing, dude. So… I guess you’re kind of like Twilight Sparkle’s dog, Spike? He can talk too. I’m not really sure how that happened but—uh—magic is, like, totally gnarly.”

Lucifer cocked his head in confusion. “I wasn’t aware that there were any other talking animals present at Camp Everfree. Rufus is, of course, a very clever lad but he cannot speak. Oh! What I wouldn’t give to have such comradery! You simply must introduce me to this Twilight Sparkle.”

“Uh… Twilight’s not exactly here right now. She’s not really into the whole naturist scene either, come to think of it. Dunno what else to tell you, dude.”

Lucifer clicked his beak. “What a shame. Such is life though. Are you familiar with this Twilight Sparkle character, Mistress? If she possesses a talking dog, then she must also be aware of Equestrian magic. She might very well be worth investigating.”

“I’m familiar with her pony-princess counterpart. But not this world’s version of her. Tree Hugger, do you know if she has a magic medallion like Fluttershy?”

Tree Hugger nodded slowly. “I think so. Look, Dagi: I’m probably not the best person to ask about all this hocus-pocus stuff. All I know about it is from secondhand information. And even then, it’s almost always from Fluttershy. Her circle of friends are the ones with all the powers.”

Adagio took in a deep breath, closed her eyes, and suppressed the urge to get upset with her new friend. Intellectually, she knew that Tree Hugger had nothing to do with the loss of her powers at the hands of the Rainbooms during the Battle of the Bands. Yet, despite Adagio’s best efforts to finally move on with her life, it was still proving quite difficult to bury the hatchet and ignore their transgressions against her. Forgiveness wasn’t something that Adagio Dazzle was used to bestowing upon others, former adversaries included.

“I am keenly aware of Fluttershy’s friends and what their powers are capable of. In fact, more than you could possibly ever know. It’s just that human Twilight wasn’t present when I was… hit by that magic rainbow laser of theirs. She’s a variable that I must know more about!”

Realizing that Adagio was upset, Tree Hugger began rubbing her shoulders. “There’s no reason to get all bent out of shape over it, Dagi. Maybe we can ask Shy to introduce us to—”

“Don’t patronize me, Tree Hugger,” Adagio spat as her eyes briefly flashed red, “You have no idea what those girls took away from me! What I’ve had to deal with since… I became weak. It’s not something I’d expect a magicless, mortal human to understand. Just… stop.”

Although she was a little hurt by Adagio’s dismissive tone, Tree Hugger didn’t shy away. Instead, she wrapped her arms around the siren and pulled her into yet another comforting hug. Almost instantly, Adagio’s muscles relaxed and she let out a long, shuddering sigh. Feeling utterly ashamed of herself, she felt her entire body burn with embarrassment. She looked down at Tree Hugger’s arm and traced her fingers along its surface.

“Some friend I’m turning out to be. I’m sorry, Tree Hugger. You didn’t deserve to be yelled at like that. I just… have so much anger left inside me. I don’t even know how to deal with it sometimes. I’m a grown woman, for ocean’s sakes! It shouldn’t be this difficult to control my fucking temper! GAHHHH!”

Tree Hugger let go of Adagio’s waist and started to stroke her hair. “I don’t really know all the details of your past, but just so you know: I’m here for you, Dagi.”

“Thanks again, Tree Hugger. I truly appreciate your dedication. But mark my words! Next time, I shall be the one to do the comforting or what have you. That’s twice I’ve had to rely on your kindness after an outburst.”

Tree Hugger chuckled. “It’s not a contest to see who’s the better friend, Dagi. But… if you’re offering, I’d be more than happy to take you up on some totally radical snuggle buddy time. You know, whenever the mood strikes. Whatever floats your boat, dude.”

Rufus chittered excitedly at the prospect of a new human female to hang out with. The orange-haired one seemed a bit on the grumpy side, but he figured that given enough time she would warm up to the other guests. He scampered across the sand and nuzzled Adagio’s ankle with his snout. When she didn’t immediately react, he gave her appendage a few experimental licks. As he suspected, her skin was quite salty (like most humans) but the Honey Badger enjoyed the taste. Once she was done hugging the green one, she crouched down and petted his head.

Lucifer nodded his approval. “It would appear that you’ve made two friends today, Mistress.”

“Must be my animal magnetism,” Adagio intoned sarcastically, “Anyway! Let’s get started on the fish, shall we? Wouldn’t want it to get any colder than it already has.”

For the first time since the day started, Adagio truly felt at peace. It was nice just sitting on the beach with a couple of friends, eating a simple but delectable dinner. She couldn’t help giggling at Tree Hugger’s loud belch after she finished her final portion. The woman was many things, but couth would probably never be one of them. That suited Adagio just fine. It was one of the reasons why Tree Hugger was so interesting to hang out with.

When the hippie finished cleaning up, she grabbed the acoustic guitar she’d brought along earlier and played a few chords to make sure it was still in tune. Tree Hugger shifted her position so that she was more comfortable and began playing a beautiful composition that Adagio immediately recognized as one of Francisco Tárrega’s works. As the melody filled her ears, she sang softly in Spanish. The lyrics did not belong to the song itself because it had none, but rather they were to an old lullaby she’d once heard a mother sing to her daughter in Madrid.

Adagio glanced over at Tree Hugger once she stopped playing her guitar and noticed that the hippie was crying. Out of concern, she reached over and gave the woman’s hand a gentle squeeze. “What’s wrong? Are you ok? You’re not hurt or anything, are you?”

“I’m fine, Dagi. I must’ve gotten caught up in the music. You have such a beautiful voice…”

Adagio smiled. “I’ve had many years’ worth of practice. Still, I’m grateful to hear you say that all the same. It wasn't easy trying to sing without the help of my jewel but I manged well enough. I was… afraid that Rainbooms had taken my voice away from me too. But I’m happy that I can still sing.”

Tree Hugger smiled back and admired Adagio’s serene expression. “Yeah. Me too.”

A Most Unexpected Guest

Chapter 12

Administrator’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

Even with the mystic power of Gaia Everfree coursing through her veins, Gloriosa still found it rather difficult to get out of bed in the morning. Habit more than desire spurred her body into action. After letting out a particularly loud yawn, the camp owner threw off her floral-patterned sheets and blinked a few times to dispel the grogginess that lingered just beneath the surface of her mind. It wasn’t nearly as effective as she’d hoped. With an annoyed grunt, her bare feet smacked against the wooden floor as she plodded over to the bathroom for a nice, hot shower.

She’d expected Gaia to make some kind of snide remark about being so disheveled and out of sorts in the morning, but the forest spirit had become increasingly mute as time wore on. Gloriosa wasn’t entirely certain if that was a good or a bad thing. Gaia had mentioned that there would come a point where they would merge completely and become one, inseparable entity. Considering how much finer control she’d been able to exert with her powers over the past few days, Gloriosa wondered if that point had already come to pass.

Based on her limited understanding of Equestrian magic, it had something to do with the harmonic nature of the elements. They always tried to heal and bring balance to those that had been touched by their influence. Much like Sunset Shimmer or Twilight Sparkle, Gloriosa mused. Just to prove her point, the camp owner mentally called out to the spirit… only to have silence greet her after half a dozen attempts.

Her frustration mounted when she heard nothing but birdsong filter in through the bathroom window. She peered into the mirror, desperate to see if another presence stared back at her. It was to no avail. All she saw was her own, bed-headed reflection. Gloriosa finally gave up and decided that her energy would be better spent on getting ready for the day. If Gaia really wanted to talk to her, she would do so whenever the time was right. With a weary sigh, Gloriosa hopped into the shower and welcomed the sensation of the hot water as it sprayed her skin.

As always, getting ready for the day at a naturist camp was ridiculously easy. All Gloriosa had to do was: dry off with a towel when she got out of the shower, apply deodorant (sometimes a few dabs of perfume if she was so inclined) and brush her hair to make it look presentable. That was it. No need to worry about picking out a comfortable pair of panties, a bra, or even shoes. Mother nature had already provided her with the ultimate casual outfit to wear: her birthday suit.

Gloriosa shuffled out into the kitchen, only vaguely aware that the smell of brewing coffee was already present in the room. She blinked slowly a few times as her mind tried to process what it perceived as an unusual and possibly alarming occurrence, but Gloriosa dismissed the thought almost as quickly as it formed. After another big yawn, she scratched her crotch and stared at the poofy-haired woman dressed in nothing but a frilly, pink apron.

Adagio turned around a gestured towards the table with a smile. “I hope you don’t mind that I borrowed your kitchen this morning. I made waffles! And look! They’re happy to see you!”

Dumbfounded, Gloriosa plopped into the chair and looked down at her plate. Sure enough, a delicious, fluffy waffle greeted her: complete with eggs for eyes and a bacon strip mouth. She looked back at the apron-clad siren and gaped like a fish. After all, it wasn’t every day that a naked woman broke into your cabin and made you a gourmet breakfast. With practiced ease, Adagio flipped another waffle onto a plate and slide the toppings onto it as well. She pulled out the chair opposite to Gloriosa and immediately began to eat her portion.

“Go on, sweetie. There’s no need to be polite. Eat up.”

After a few bites, Gloriosa wiped her mouth. “I’m just going to cut straight to the chase: how the hell did you get into my cabin and what do you want with me so early in the morning?”

Adagio made a show of taking off her apron and pouring a cup of coffee for the cabin’s owner. She then slid it right next to Gloriosa’s hand with nary a word, poured a cup for herself, took a big gulp, and sighed. “Mmm~ That’s some high-quality Joe you’ve got there. What kind is it? Tastes like Columbian Reserve Light Roast if I’m not mistaken. Fair trade?”

“It is. Now, if we’re done chatting about what I keep in the cupboard, can you please answer my questions. I don’t take kindly to uninvited guests in my cabin. Even if they’re paying to stay here. At… Camp Everfree, I mean. Not HERE specifically.”

Adagio leaned back in the chair and propped her bare feet onto the table in a very unladylike fashion. “Semantics. Gotta love ‘em~ To answer you first question: I politely asked Rufus if I could come in. The little gentlebager allowed me into your abode under the condition that he receive a hearty share of bacon. Of which, I provided to him without protest.”

Sure enough, Rufus sat in the corner happily munching on a few strips of greasy, crispy bacon. Gloriosa glared at him with an expression that conveyed both disappointment and disapproval. The baby badger let out a whimpering whine (with bacon still crammed into his mouth). He at least had the decency to look like he was sorry about letting a guest in the cabin without Gloriosa’s express permission.

The camp owner’s expression softened when she realized that Rufus probably didn’t view Adagio as a threat to her. With an encouraging smile, she patted her thigh, urging Rufus to come over and sit with them while they ate breakfast together. He barked once, skittered across the floor, and nuzzled Gloriosa’s ankle. She used her toes to rub his fur affectionately while she continued to enjoy the delectable meal that Adagio had gone to the trouble of making for her. After all, there was no sense in letting good food go to waste.

“To answer your second question: a little bird told me that you have magic powers. As a former denizen of Equestria myself, I made it my top priority today to talk with you. In a private setting. Just the two of us. After all, I don’t know who I can trust around here. Especially with a secret like this. No offence, but I’ve found that humans generally freak out when it comes to magic. Just look at how the Witch Hunts turned out. Need I say more?”

Gloriosa took a swig of her coffee. “That talking British vulture mentioned that his mistress was presently vacationing here at Camp Everfree. He wouldn’t happen to be your pet, would he? Magic-related shenanigans have kept happening to me on a pretty regular basis ever since my… transformation. I honestly wouldn’t be surprised at this point.”

“Pet… is such a crude term. Lucy is my companion, my confidant, my best friend. But you are correct in the sense that he alerted me to your presence and what he was able to glean from it. I simply wish to offer you whatever guidance I can render. You know, someone to talk to about ‘Magic-Related Shenanigans’ as you so eloquently put it.”

Gloriosa narrowed her eyes. “Guidance? You mean to tell me that you can ‘sense’ that I have powers? How do you even know what they are? I certainly haven’t shown them to you.”

“Correct on both counts, sweetie. My powers were taken from me when I was blasted by those meddlesome bunch of teenagers. A fitting punishment, I suppose. I only used my magic for nefarious purposes and my own personal gain over the course of the past several centuries. Much like you had done just prior to your reformation. Am I wrong?”

Gloriosa gripped her cup tighter. “Well, no but—”

“Dissonant magic is much like a fine wine,” Adagio interjected, “Delicious and smooth down to the very last drop~ It fills your entire body with a fiery warmth that makes you feel like you could conquer the world. Akin to the most passionate, intense, sweaty sex you’ve ever experienced but the orgasm that follows is on an entirely different scale. Simply put: it’s difficult to go back to being mundane after tasting greatness.”

Gloriosa shuddered at how accurate Adagio’s description of how her powers felt before she was purified by the Rainbooms. At that precise moment, she knew that Adagio was a kindred spirit. “I-I can feel your aura of magic too! It’s faint but… still there in the background. It radiates off of you like a series of… golden waves. Does that sound weird? I don’t know how else to describe what I’m feeling.”

“An astute observation from someone untrained in the ways of Equestrian magic. I’m afraid that what little power I have left is merely passive at this point. I can still sense emotions, but I can’t wield my siren magic like I used to. It’s probably for the best in all honesty. Fueling my body with negative emotions is often detrimental to those who seek to befriend me. I’m ready to let go of that part of my life now. Even though it has proven to be quite the challenge thus far…”

Gloriosa bent down and picked up Rufus by the stomach. As friendly as he was, the badger still had a sharp set of claws that could easily scape her bare skin if she wasn’t careful. She allowed him to sit in her lap and he, in turn, stayed still for the most part while she ran her fingers along his fur. It was comforting to have him there, even though he could contribute little else towards her conversation with Adagio Dazzle. She fed him a bite of her waffle and he purred in response.

“I knew who you were before we met today, Adagio. That’s why I didn’t freak out as badly as I could have when I saw you in the kitchen. But it does surprise me that a celebrity of your caliber would willingly choose to vacation here. We’re not exactly running a five-star resort.”

Adagio chuckled mirthlessly. “Well, I certainly didn’t come here because I expected the accommodations to rival the Ritz Carlton. I simply wanted to go someplace where no one would judge or expect anything from me. The fact that this place doesn’t have a dress-code only makes it better! Don’t worry; I’ll be sure to write a positive review of Camp Everfree on your website. It’s the very least I can do. Even so, I can tell you’re deflecting~”

Gloriosa sighed. She just couldn’t win with someone who sensed emotions. “Maybe I am. Can you blame me though? Talking about magic and all the terrible things I did while under Gaia’s influence isn’t exactly what I would call pleasant.”

“Of course not. I wouldn’t dare presume otherwise. But I’m not here for all usual banal pleasantries of casual conversation. I’m here to help you face your demons and cope with what your life has now become. Like or not, Gloriosa Daisy, you’re stuck with those powers. There’s no getting rid of them. Why don’t you start by telling me what you’re able to do, hmm?”

Gloriosa shifted in her seat. “I—erm—I can grow plants. Like, really fast. To the point where I feel as though I’m the real-life Poison Ivy! Animals seem to understand me too. This all started to become more noticeable after my fight with the Rainbooms. I… got zapped like you did.”

“Advanced chloromancy with a passive affinity for zoolingualism. Makes sense to me. That is, if you somehow merged with the guardian spirit of the Everfree Forest like you claim. Anything else I should know about?”

“I can heal almost instantly too.”

Adagio threw back her head and laughed. “Way to make a girl jealous~ Perhaps you should consider turning yourself into this world’s first nude superheroine. Hah! You’ve certainly got the figure for it. The media would go wild over the mysterious, unclothed vigilante who uses vines to ensnare villainous fiends! All you’d need is some kitschy mask to conceal your true identity.”

Gloriosa blushed furiously. “I-I’d never do something like that!”

Adagio stood up and spread out her hands in a theatrical manner. “The naked crusader: Vine Vixen! Catch her exclusively on tonight’s eleven o’clock newscast. Hrmm. They’d still have to blur just about all of the footage due to this world’s bizarre censorship laws. But think of how popular you’d be on the internet though! There would be so much knock-off porn and fan art~”

Gloriosa turned so red that Rufus began to worry that she’d gotten a fever. “Yeah… w-well, you’re just going to have to keep fantasizing. Because IT AIN’T GONNA HAPPEN!!! I’m not some perverted exhibitionist with a hero complex; I’m a naturist for heaven’s sake!”

“No need to get testy. I’m well aware of the difference,” Adagio snickered, “It’s just so much fun teasing you! In all seriousness though, you really do have a delectably scrumptious figure. Keep up whatever exercise routine you’ve got going, sister. Clearly, it’s working quite well for you~”

“Thanks, I guess. I like to do yoga and hike every day.” Gloriosa muttered.

“Now, about these powers of yours: do you think you’d be up for a little demonstration out back? Just something simple to show me what I’m working with. If it’s too much of a hassle, we can always do it later when—”

Adagio never got the chance to finish her sentence. She immediately stopped talking because she sensed something strange. It reeked of a powerful, but somewhat familiar magic aura. The siren bolted out of the cabin to try and see if she could spot whatever was causing the disturbance. Gloriosa and Rufus soon followed; a perplexed expression painted the camp owner’s face.

“Adagio, what was that weird tingling sensation I just felt?”

“You sensed the power surge too, huh? Hmm. This doesn’t bode well. It’s definitely coming from an experienced magic-user but the aura feels… off somehow. Damn it! I can’t quite put my finger on it. Why does it seem so familiar, yet so alien at the same time? We must investigate!”

Gloriosa grabbed Adagio’s arm while an uneasy sense of dread filled the pit of her stomach. “We can’t just go traipsing off into the middle of the forest without some kind of a plan! What if it’s a super powerful, evil creature hellbent on exterminating mankind? What then, Adagio?!”

“I seriously doubt it. Dark magic doesn’t have that kind of aura.”

Gloriosa bit her lip. “Shouldn’t we at least tell someone where we’re going first?”

“There might not be time for that. If we run into trouble, then we can immediately turn around and head back to camp. Otherwise, we need to get our bare derrières in gear. C’mon! There’s no sense in dawdling around, thinking about what to do. Off we go!”

Gloriosa knelt down and politely asked Rufus to stay behind at the cabin. Mostly because she didn’t want to put him in harm’s way, but he could also alert someone if it took too long for them to return from their little escapade into the forest. She ruffled his fur affectionately one last time, and took off with her new “counselor” leading the way. As they ran towards the source of the aura, Gloriosa swallowed a lump that had begun to form in her throat. She hoped it wasn’t some horrible creature. It was time to see if she could really trust Adagio Dazzle or not.

Everything happened so fast that neither of the two women had remembered to bring a pair of shoes along with them on their little adventure. Adagio didn’t seem to mind running around the Everfree Forest barefoot, but Gloriosa wasn’t too keen on the idea. Twigs and pebbles weren’t very fun to pick out of the soles of one’s feet when perfectly good hiking boots prevented the problem in the first place. Not to mention how many times she got scratched up by bushes and branches. With an irritated sigh, Gloriosa watched a particularly nasty scratch along her left thigh heal up just as quickly as it had appeared.

“Adagio, I know this is important but… can we please slow down a little? Running through the forest without a shred of protection is a terrible idea. For a couple of naked women, at any rate.”

Adagio blinked owlishly. “Oh? The thought hadn’t even occurred to me. My body is much more durable than the average human female. Erm—well, probably ninety nine percent of the human race, more likely. Despite, my lack of magic. Funny how the works, eh? Alrighty then. You’re the boss. We can take a short pit stop; I suppose.”

Gloriosa didn’t hesitate to accept the siren’s offer. She plopped down on a relatively clear spot of moss and took a moment to catch her breath. The young woman was also a bit annoyed that they hadn’t brought any water along with them either. What if they wound up getting lost? She had to admit that it was moot question. Gloriosa knew precisely where they were and about two dozen different ways to get back to camp due to her innate magic abilities. She just didn’t like anyone who roped her into making rash and impulsive decisions.

With a flourish of her hand, she collected thousands of dewdrops from the surrounding plants and merged them together in a makeshift cup fashioned from oakleaves. She made a second one for Adagio just because it was the right thing to do. The poofy-haired woman may have been a shameless tease and irritating to boot, but that didn’t mean she deserved to suffer from dehydration.

Adagio let out an impressed whistle after she took a big gulp from her cup. “That’s pretty damn amazing what you just did there. I didn’t think your magical control had become that far advanced. Gaia Everfree must have been a very ancient, and powerful forest spirit to be able to do shit like that. Heh. You might not need my guidance after all…”

“Really? All I did was picture in my mind what I wanted to do and it happened.”

“That’s precisely my point. It takes some practitioners decades to master what you just did in under a minute. This is merely conjecture, mind you, but I think your high degree of precision and control can be attributed to the way the elements purified you as well. Way to rub salt and lemon juice into a papercut. Seriously! Fuck you, Elements of Harmony!”

Gloriosa attempted to rub Adagio’s back, albeit awkwardly. “I didn’t mean to upset you. I know how difficult it’s been for you living without your siren magic. If I could, I’d let you have mine in a heartbeat. I never… wanted to be some freak with super powers. Having a normal life would have been enough for me. I guess the universe doesn’t work that way, huh?”

Adagio clicked her tongue. “Nope. Never has. Never will. You’d best start believing in fairy tales, Miss Daisy; you’re in one! Wait a second… isn’t that from a movie? I can’t remember.”

“Maybe? I don’t watch too many movies. Flash would probably know.”

Adagio nudged her in the ribs. “Speaking of… how are things going with Flash Sentry?”

“Our relationship has been surprisingly strong so far. I’m glad that he agreed to work here over the summer, despite his initial trepidation over being naked all the time. Because finding the time to date people when you’re busy running a naturist camp is next to impossible! It’s kind of corny but, I feel as though we were destined to meet again that day. Know what I mean? Uh—AHEM—sorry, I didn’t mean to get all sentimental. He just makes me really happy.”

“Must be nice.” Adagio remarked in a snide tone.

“Is there something wrong? You sound… upset.”

“I’m fine,” Adagio snapped, “I accidentally sat on a fucking pebble and it dug into my ass cheek. It hurt, so I’m cranky. Just forget I said anything. Can we talk about something else instead?”

Gloriosa wiggled her toes in the grass and frowned. “What do you think we’ll find?”

“Not so much a what but a who. A complex magical aura like that can only belong to a sapient being. I have a hunch who it might be but I can’t be certain. We aren’t in Equestria.”

Gloriosa’s eyes widened. “Do you think another Equestrian may have come through the portal?”

“Nah. We’re too far away from Canterlot High for that to happen without someone else noticing. Besides, this presence felt like it showed up in the forest suddenly. Almost as if it dropped straight out of the—no, that can’t be right. Or could it? Oceans, I hope I’m wrong…”

Gloriosa bit her lip. “What? You’re scaring me, Adagio. What is it that you hope you’re wrong about? Please! Tell me! The suspense is killing me!”

“Jeez! Just calm down already. I don’t need you freaking out in the middle of the woods and causing a minor catastrophe with your magic. It’s a bit of a long shot, but we might have to consider the possibility of coming across an extra-terrestrial lifeform.”

Before Gloriosa could protest, Adagio held up her hand. “Ububub! Stop! Don’t EVEN start with me about how just such a scenario happening to be implausible. You’re literally talking to a being from an alternate reality, remember? Is an alien landing in the forest really so farfetched?”

“It does sound kind of silly when you put it that way…”

Adagio placed her hands on her hips and adopted a smug expression. “You’ll find that I’m right about a great many things. Comes with age and experience, my dear~ Off we go then. The source of the disturbance isn’t too much further. The aura seems to be most concentrated near that little pond over there by the clearing.”

Gloriosa shrugged and decided to follow Adagio’s lead. It wasn’t as if she had anything to lose by following the older woman’s supposedly ‘sage’ advice. As fate would have it though, what they stumbled upon in the clearing proved that Adagio’s hypothesis was correct. Resting in the grass was a sleek, obsidian colored craft that gave off a sickly green glow every so often.

By all accounts, it looked like an alien escape pod that came straight out of a high-budget science fiction movie. Gloriosa was curious and wanted to get closer to the pod, but she wasn’t sure how safe it was. The green glow didn’t assuage her fears that it might even be giving off dangerous levels of radiation. Not something anyone should be messing around with in their right mind. Especially, when one lacked any sort of protective attire.

Adagio didn’t seem to have any such qualms. She boldly stepped forward and ran her fingers along the pod’s smooth surface. “Hmm. Very interesting indeed. It’s not even hot to the touch. The glow it’s giving off is not dissimilar to the magic aura I sensed earlier. I don’t think it’s radioactive though. If it is… I could potentially die a horrible, agonizing death when my body starts to break down at the cellular level. Like those poor bastards at Chernobyl. Ha! Wouldn’t that be a hell of a way to go after fifteen hundred years.”

“Adagio! How can you joke about something like that?!”

The siren crouched on her knees and examined the underside of the pod. “When you get to be as ancient as I am, you develop a pretty dark sense of humor. Besides, I’m a tough, stubborn old bitch. It’ll take way more than a little radiation to put me in a coffin. I promise you that!”

“Well, if it’s all the same to you… I-I’d rather not risk it. Even with my powers.”

Adagio knocked on the pod’s surface with her knuckles. “Sure. Do whatever you please. Damn! What’s this thing made of? It looks really brittle but feels harder than tempered steel. I guess it would have to be if it was designed to fly through space for prolonged periods of time.”

“Are you sure you should be banging on the lid like that? What if you—”

Adagio fell flat on her ass when a tiny slot opened up on the side of the pod. A spherical device extended outward and began to speak in a strange, alien language that sounded very similar to cicadas chirping. The pod suddenly started hovering and a surge of sickly-green light blossomed out of the sphere like the shockwave of a bomb. After a few more seconds of clicking and chittering, the probe retracted back into pod and it rested in the grass once more.

The siren let out annoyed huff and glanced down at the ground underneath her feet. Gloriosa could tell that the grass was wet somehow, even standing a few paces away. “Fuckin’ A! I actually soiled myself. Stupid alien pod scaring the literal piss out of me! Well, at least it’s not a complete pain to get cleaned up since I’m already naked. If you don’t mind, I’m just going to hop into the pond over there and freshen up. I promise it won’t take long~”

While the siren was busy washing up in the pond, Gloriosa’s curiosity got the better of her. She slowly approached the pod and decided to investigate the alien craft herself. To be certain, the little probe shooting out of it earlier had been quite frightening but Adagio didn’t appear to be any worse for wear. Physically, at least. That emboldened her just enough to place her own hand on the pod’s surface in order to see what it felt like.

The metal (Gloriosa didn’t have any other word to describe the other-worldly material) resembled obsidian but was far smoother to the touch. She noted, with astonishment, that is wasn’t hot at all like she had expected. But then again, the immediate area surrounding the pod didn’t seem to be disturbed, aside from the grass beneath it being slightly askew. It suggested that the pod had made a controlled landing in the forest. The pristine condition of the spacecraft also explained why neither of them had heard much when it touched down.

Gloriosa knelt down in the grass to inspect the pod at every angle she could. After about thirty seconds of inspection, she could find no discernable seam that suggested the craft could be opened by any conventional means. Assuming she even had any tools at her disposal. Her eyes widened in realization when she saw a beetle crawling along a nearby log. She did have a tool! Gloriosa closed her eyes, took in a deep breath, and focused on the flora nearest to her.

Almost instantaneously, dozens of tree branches responded to her command. They moved as quickly and fluidly as if they were her own fingers. She bade them to wrap around the pod. But just as the branches were about to touch its surface, the spacecraft began to glow once more. It shined brighter and brighter until Gloriosa could no longer bear to look at it. With a long, hissing pop, the door slowly cracked open and revealed the occupant stowed inside.

Having witnessed all the commotion just after wrapping up her impromptu bath, a sodden Adagio Dazzle came scrambling over to her newest acquaintance to make sure that she was ok. When Gloriosa finally got to her feet, she peered into the pod and witnessed something amazing. Inside the pod was an unconscious, naked woman covered in some kind of green gel.

It was fairly obvious that she was tall, even while in a supine position. Gloriosa estimated that she was somewhere around two meters, give or take. Her smooth, glossy skin was entirely composed of varying shades of black. From her face all the way down to her toes. She didn’t have a spec of body hair on her either, save for what was on top of her head. Even then, it looked more like turquoise-colored silk rather than any human hair Gloriosa had seen.

The alien woman’s strange looking hair was straight, smooth, and went just past her shoulders. A tiny pair of fangs protruded from her mouth, making the being inside the pod resemble a vampire. At least, superficially. Gloriosa couldn’t be certain that this… person even used her fangs for sucking blood. Oddly enough, her ears were pointed too. Whatever Gloriosa was expecting an actual alien to look like… this wasn’t it. She was surprisingly human.

Adagio tackled Gloriosa to the ground and held her there with all the strength she could muster. “GET AWAY FROM THAT MONSTER!!!”

“Adagio, what the hell are you doing? Get off of me!”

The siren stubbornly refused to budge. “Absolutely not! You have no idea what this alien menace is capable of. Just look at her! She’s got creepy-ass fangs and long claws! I bet she’d suck the life out of you without a second thought. You have to trust me on this, Gloriosa. This bitch is bad news.”

“Quit being so judgmental! You don’t know any of that for certain. We don’t even know if she’s still alive. Now, let go of me. You’re starting to hurt my wrists.”

Adagio chuckled awkwardly and released her grip. “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize that I was holding onto your wrists that hard. Look, I know for a fact that she isn’t dead. Can’t you feel it? Her aura, I mean. It’s still generating magic. That’s an obvious sign she’s alive.”

Gloriosa got up and brushed the grass off of her butt. “Sort of? I’m still pretty new to this whole having magical powers thing. Wait a second. Where did all of that green goo get to? She was covered in it just a few seconds ago. Do you think it might have evaporated when—”

Adagio grabbed ahold of Gloriosa’s shoulders and stared straight into her eyes. “Damn it, Gloriosa! Listen to me! I know this might be a little difficult to believe, but I… know this woman. She’s from an insectoid race known as the Changelings. They’re parasites who love draining pon—erm—people of their emotions. Do YOU want to become an emotionless husk? Because I sure as hell don’t! This vampiric slut-queen is nothing but trouble. I say we find a nice, sharp rock and jam it straight into her chest before she has the chance to wake up.”

“Stop it! I don’t want do anything of the sort. Look, I know how upset you were earlier. And as embarrassing as it is to wet yourself, it’s ok to be scared. I was too! But don’t you dare use that as an excuse to jump to conclusions about someone we know nothing about.”

Adagio’s entire body sagged. “But I’m telling you the truth…”

“These Changelings you’re talking about, are they from Equestria?”

“Yeah. Why do you ask?”

Gloriosa sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Because that means the Changelings were from an alternate universe. Your original universe, to be precise. Whoever you think this woman is might not be related to them at all. Sure, the two might be similar in appearance, but they may not necessarily be the same. Did that ever occur to you?”

Adagio blushed and shifted uncomfortably. “Well, fuck me sideways. I didn’t think about that. Oh, alright! You win this time, Gloriosa. I’ll give her one chance to prove she’s not evil. If not, then I reserve the right to exterminate the love-sucking bitch without hesitation. Got it?”

“First thing’s first: we need to get her to the infirmary as soon as possible and have the nurse check her out. I’m no doctor, but it looks like she’s still breathing at least. That must be a good sign, right? Maybe there’s a chance she might recover and we can ask her how she got here. I’d love to go with you right now but… I have to be at the front gate in fifteen minutes for a supply delivery. Only I can sign for them. Sorry, Adagio.”

Adagio plodded past Gloriosa, scooped up the alien woman, and hefted her over her shoulder like a sack of potatoes. “Or she could attack us. Whatever the case may be, she’s YOUR responsibility from this point forward. Eww gross! She’s still covered in some of that weird green goo. I’m definitely going to need a shower after we get back to camp. And remember: you owe me big time for lugging her carcass over to the infirmary!”

Fluttershy was trained to perform first aid and CPR, but her medical knowledge was far better suited to treating animals rather than humans. Even so, Camp Everfree’s resident nurse, Tender Care, was currently sick with a mild fever and in no condition to treat patients. Although somewhat reluctant to do so, Fluttershy volunteered to take care of the camp’s newest guest. After giving the woman a quick bath, she’d decided lay her down on one of the cots.

From what she’d gathered from Adagio’s brief account, the dark-skinned woman was some kind of extra-terrestrial who’s escape pod had landed out in the forest somewhere. Despite some very distinct anatomical features that were decidedly not human, Fluttershy was amazed at how similar she looked to an average person. Well, maybe not so average. She was actually quite beautiful all things considered. Given the fullness of her breasts and other body parts, the shy care-taker was convinced that the alien was, mostly likely, a grown adult.

As she used her hand to judge the woman’s temperature, Fluttershy noted how smooth the alien’s forehead was. The texture was also significantly more rigid than human skin. She’d attempted to put an IV needle into her arm, but the woman’s skin had not yielded after several tries. Rather than injure her patient, Fluttershy decided to do things the old-fashioned way and hydrate her another way. She padded over to the supply cabinet, soaked a sponge in cold drinking water, and gently squeezed it into the woman’s mouth.

Fluttershy squeaked in surprise when the alien’s eyes suddenly shot open. She immediately sat up and started looking around the room, panic clearly showing in her green, insectoid eyes. Unsure how else to calm the poor woman down, Fluttershy hesitantly placed her hand on the woman’s shoulder and rubbed it gently. The alien seemed to appreciate the gesture and muttered something in a language that sounded an awful lot like a cicada chirping.

“Um… it’s ok, miss. I’m not sure if you can understand me, but you’re ok now.”

The woman’s eyes flashed a sickly green color and Fluttershy’s entire body became enveloped in a magic aura. “Yes, I can sense your intentions. Do not be alarmed by my magic. I am merely scanning you to discern your race’s language. It is how my people communicate.”

“Oh, my goodness! That’s quite an interesting power you have there, miss. My name’s Fluttershy and you’re currently staying at Camp Everfree. My friends were out hiking in the forest and they found you unconscious in an escape pod. They brought you here so that you might rest and recover your strength. Are you… feeling ok?”

The alien rubbed her temples. “Princess Chrysalis. But you may call me Chrissy for short. I never cared much for royal titles anyway. Ughh. Aside from a slight headache and stiff muscles, I shall endure. How long have I been unconscious?”

“It’s nice to meet you, Chrissy. Welcome to Camp Everfree! And to answer your other question: I honestly don’t know.”

Chrissy stood up and staggered toward the door. “THE POD!! I must… check the chronometer to see how many cycles I’ve been in stasis. It’s vital that I—”

Fluttershy scrambled to catch the alien princess before she collapsed onto the floor. “Easy there. You really shouldn’t be moving around in your condition. It’s best to take things one step at a time and gather your strength back gradually. We can always go check on the pod later. Now sit down and rest. I’ll get you some more water.”

After heaving a heavy sigh, Chrysalis sipped her water gingerly. “My apologies, Fluttershy. Right before I entered the pod, I was in a rather precarious situation. I’m merely anxious to see how long it as been since I first entered stasis. Please forgive my rashness. I promise you that it shan’t happen again.”

“That’s ok. I’m sure you’re a bit frightened and stressed out over finding yourself in a strange place without all of your friends. It’ll be alright. We’re here to help you.”

Chrysalis smiled, showing off her fangs. “An astute observation from a being who cannot sense emotions directly. Or can you? Your aura is… quite different from what I am used to reading. In any case, I admit that I am… at a lost as to what I shall do next. Hmm. I suppose there is nothing to be done about it then. Rest must be my first priority.”

A long stretch of awkward silence pervaded the air while Chrysalis laid back on her cot and closed her eyes. Fluttershy knew that she should probably be more frightened of the insectoid-looking alien, but so far, the supposed princess didn’t seem like such a bad person. She fidgeted in place nervously, unsure exactly what topic she could broach with Chrysalis. Before she could utter another word, Adagio stomped into the room and shot the alien a distrustful stare. The siren then tapped her foot impatiently and leaned up against the wall.

“Don’t mind me. I’m just here to make sure OUR GUEST doesn’t do anything untoward.”

A loud growling noise emanated from Chrysalis’s stomach. She opened her eyes slowly and a slight, green-hued blush colored her cheeks. “It would appear that I am in need of sustenance. Would one of you be… kind enough to provide me with a meal? My people typically prefer animal protein over plants, since it is more efficient to digest. Please?”

Adagio grabbed Fluttershy’s shoulder before she could scamper out of the room. “Nuh uh! You’re staying right here, butter buns. Very well then, your majesty. What do you desire?”

Chrysalis chose to ignore the siren’s prickly attitude. The woman proved very difficult to read emotionally for some odd reason. But Chrysalis couldn’t really blame her for being distrustful of an alien stranger. After finishing her glass of water, the princess smiled politely at the other female and did her best to sound gentle and unthreatening.

“I only just arrived on this planet. I haven’t the foggiest idea what your people typically eat. What would you suggest I dine upon, Miss…?”

Adagio placed her hand on her chest. “The name’s Adagio Dazzle. And what I would suggest is a nice, juicy hamburger and a heaping load of fries. You look like you could use some greasy comfort food after being stuck in a pod for who knows how long. Am I right?”

“Umm—Adagio, I don’t think it’s a good idea to feed her such a heavy dish right off the bat. Maybe we should start with something lighter, like soup and crackers or—”

Adagio scoffed. “Trust me. I can tell she’s a carnivore at heart. Just look at those fangs! She’ll be fine. If she was tough enough to survive floating around in space, she’s tough enough to eat a damned hamburger. Besides, Smokey’s a kickass cook when it comes to meat. I’ll go get one.”

“Alright. If you’re sure. I’ll—ah—stay here and make sure that Chrysalis is comfortable.”

Chrysalis nodded towards the siren. “Much appreciated, Miss Dazzle. I look forward to eating this greasy monstrosity you call a ‘hamburger’. Hive Mother knows I could use the calories.”

“Sure thing, your majesty. Just be patient and try not to suck the life out of our adorable little care-taker. I don’t think her girlfriend would take too kindly to that. Nor would I~”

Fluttershy frowned as she watched Adagio leave the room. “I’m so sorry, Chrysalis. Adagio is… well, she’s not the friendliest or most trusting person around. She’s still in the process of sorting out some personal issues. I think she’ll be more agreeable once she’s had the chance to get to know you better. I’m sure of it.”

“It’s quite alright. Based on what I’ve seen so far, my visage must be frightening to your race. I am curious about one thing though. Would you care to indulge my curiosity for a moment?”

Fluttershy twirled a strand of her hair. “I don’t see why not. Ask away.”

“Forgive my bluntness, but your race appears to be simian in nature. And nearly hairless. Save for the patches covering your reproductive organs and head. Your bodies seem… ill-suited for anything other than a tropical climate. Does your species normally walk around uncovered?”

Fluttershy blushed slightly and shuffled her feet. “That question is a bit… complicated to answer. I suppose you could say that human beings typically wear clothing most of the time. Um—for various reasons. Warmth, protection, and modesty, of course. But Camp Everfree is an exception to what’s considered normal in our society. This is a place where people can enjoy the freedom of being nude without—erm—consequences. Does that explain things? I’m sorry if it doesn’t.”

“Based on what you’ve told me, humankind appears to have a strong, cultural taboo against nudity. Many species across the galaxy do as well, I’m afraid. My people, the Cicadians, do not cover ourselves at all. It would interfere with our ability to morph properly. Plus, as you may have deduced, our bodies have evolved to be durable and adaptable to many climates.”

Fluttershy rubbed her hands together and nodded. “Oh, I see. You must have felt me touching you earlier. I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable in any way. I was only trying to help.”

The princess giggled melodically. “Don’t worry; I understand. Like I told you before: I have the ability to sense other being’s emotional signatures and, to an extent, their intentions. I appreciate your kindness and all that you have done for me thus far. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. It’s what I would want if I was stranded somewhere too…”

Chrysalis got up and stretched her legs for a little while, albeit she did so cautiously to ensure that she wouldn’t fall again. She peered out the window and watched a few of the planet’s native creatures flitter around in the forest. Chrysalis sighed to herself.

She harbored no doubts that humankind’s current technology was far too primitive to be of any practical use to her. She had no idea what kind of shape the pod was in either. And even if it was fully functional, she knew that it was never designed for powered, interstellar travel. The princess realized that she might very well be stuck on the planet for the rest of her life.

She turned around when she heard the door open and the telltale sound of bare feet pattering against the tiled floor. Sure enough, the prickly woman from before had arrived with a grease-stained paper bag in her clutches. She walked over to the table and plopped it down unceremoniously. Chrysalis looked at the bag and then back to the woman. She placed one of her hands on her hip and gestured towards the meal with her other.

“One, deluxe bacon cheeseburger with the works. I also took the liberty of getting you curly fries. No idea if that suits a princess’s palette, but it’s what we’ve got. Welcome to earth~”

Chrysalis bowed slightly in appreciation and opened up the bag. She took a tentative sniff and her mouth began watering at the delightfully meaty aroma that wafted into her nostrils. Even though it was very unprincess-like, she grabbed the hamburger with both hands and devoured it like a ravenous animal. It was delicious! With her sandwich gone in under two minutes, she munched on a few fries with a pleased expression plastered on her face.

Adagio shook her head. “Holy shit! You eat like a bear who just came out of hibernation. But then again, I suppose that’s not too far from the truth. Heh. Half expected you to be all dainty about it. You did say you were some kind of alien princess, right?”

Chrysalis let out a loud belch. “Indeed, I am. Just don’t expect me to behave too much like one. I never chose to be royalty; I was born into my position. My true passion lies in engineering and machinery. I was working on an exploration drone before… all of this happened.”

Adagio’s expression softened slightly. “Do you mind telling us how you got here?”

“Well, I suppose there’s no harm in telling you. Without looking at the chronometer installed in the escape pod, I have no way of knowing how long I was set adrift in space. Suffice to say: it has likely been a long time. I was aboard one of our navy’s corvettes conducting experiments… when we were attacked by pirates. It took us all by surprise because they were using a heavily armed capital ship.

“I’m not sure how they managed to discern out location. The expedition was meant to be a state secret. Whatever the case, they began firing upon the corvette to try and disable it. The purpose of which, I assume, was to capture and ransom me for a hefty sum. One of the brave naval officers risked his life just to help me escape. The last thing I remember was being jostled around in the pod from an explosion right before I entered stasis.”

Adagio rubbed her chin in thought. “It sounds like you get knocked way off course. For what it’s worth: I’m sorry that you’re stuck here with us. I know how much it sucks to be trapped and alone in an alien world. You could say that I’ve had plenty of experience dealing with it.”

Chrysalis took a moment to observe the poofy-haired woman in greater detail. Both magically and physically. “Ah, yes. I knew I sensed something different about you. You’re not quite like the other humans. At least, compared to Fluttershy.”

“And there we go with the creepy emotion reading. This is precisely why I hate Changelings so much! Tell you what: I’ll discuss the kind of being I once was IF and WHEN you prove yourself trustworthy to me. Does that sound fair to you, Princess?”

Chrysalis shrugged. “Fine. Keep your secrets then. I’m not in any hurry to learn them.”

Fluttershy waggled her finger. “Now, girls. There’s no reason to be so hostile towards each other. I think the two of you just need to take a deep breath and calm down before someone says something mean that they can’t take back. Please, try to be friends, ok?”

Adagio scrunched her lips and pouted. “Fat chance of that happening anytime soon.”

“The first step is always the hardest.” Chrysalis murmured.

Fluttershy let out a deep sigh and shuffled over to the fridge so that she could get an apple juice box for her patient to sip on. She was thankful that the alien princess didn’t seem to be offended by Adagio’s brusque behavior but at the same time, she was more than a little frustrated that Chrissy wasn’t inclined to offer up an olive branch either. With former villains like Adagio, she supposed that the process of making friends and tolerating others wasn’t quite so easy for them.

The Element Bearer’s intuition screamed at her that there was a far more complicated explanation for Adagio’s attitude than she had let on. However, Fluttershy didn’t want to upset the siren further by inquiring about her sordid past with these so-called ‘Changelings’. Perhaps, she would visit Tree Hugger later on in the day and see if her friend could do something to help Adagio clear the air with Chrissy. For the time being though, she was grateful that the princess was content to sip on her juice box and leave Adagio alone.

Adagio walked over to the door and looked back at Fluttershy with a strained expression. It was quite clear that the siren had just about hit the limit of her patience (which wasn’t much to begin with) but Fluttershy chose not to say anything to her regarding the matter. “Since I went ahead and delivered the princess her hamburger, I’m heading out. If anyone should need me, I’ll be back at my cabin taking a nap or… whatever the hell I feel like doing. Bye.”

Breakfast At Smokey's

Chapter 13

Infirmary, Camp Everfree

Chrysalis rolled over onto her side and clenched the plain, cotton bed sheets closer to her chest. They were far from what any sane being would consider comfortable, but she begrudgingly accepted the fact that it made sense for an infirmary to have utilitarian furnishings. The décor of the room seemed to follow a similar line of logic. It made little difference to her. She’d struggled getting even a single wink of sleep the night prior despite her best efforts. The situation she currently found herself in, on this isolated world gnawed at her psyche.

After letting out a tired sigh, she stared at the digital clock sitting over by the coffee table. Its greenish-blue neon numerals (her comprehension of basic human knowledge came courtesy of Fluttershy) read 4:30 am. No diurnal sapient race, such as humans, should be awake at such an early hour of the morning. Unless, for a specific purpose. The only creatures up and about were birds and other woodland fauna. Chrysalis blinked slowly and felt the specter of anxiety grip her chest like a vice.

The night prior, she’d waited until Fluttershy left so that she could sneak off into the forest and investigate what remained of the escape pod without any interruptions. Finding the craft had been simple enough; she merely followed the magic pulse signal it emitted that was only detectable by her race. When Chrysalis finally got the chance to boot up the pod’s information systems, she’d nearly fainted on the spot from the shock of what she’d learned.

Much to her dismay, the chronometer told her that she’d been adrift in the cold vacuum of space for well over eighteen hundred cycles. After a quick bit of math in her head, she deduced that it was, more or less, equivalent to nearly two thousand years’ worth of Earth time. Cicadians were a fairly long-lived race; the average female lifespan was typically around twelve hundred cycles. However, given the fact that she’d been missing for a few hundred cycles beyond that, Chrysalis doubted anyone who cared enough to look for her in the first place was still alive at this point.

She double checked the orbital charts logged in the pod’s database just to confirm the distance she’d traveled as well. It never hurt to make sure that something was accurate with another set of data. The numbers she saw confirmed what the chronometer had already told her. Princess Chrysalis was far from home, stuck on a primitive planet, with no hope of returning any time soon. To add insult to injury, everyone she’d ever known and loved was likely dead too.

Chrysalis wasn’t sure exactly how long she’d curled up into a ball beside the pod and wept. By the time she’d gathered sufficient motivation to return to the human camp, her muscles felt stiff and her eyes were green and bloodshot. Yet, the sun still had not risen over the horizon of trees. It was a small blessing that she’d managed to evade the notice of the humans. The only thing she’d brought along with her from the pod was a collapsible, solar-powered plasma rifle.

It was military grade, of course. Light, durable, and made of the highest quality organo-tech available. Much like the escape pod she’d arrived in. Chrysalis made sure that she hid the rifle in a secure spot. She was uncertain how the humans would react to technology that was thousands of cycles beyond their ability to produce or understand. The weapons could also serve as a means to… end her existence should it come to that. Depression and hopelessness plagued her mind but she hadn’t quite gotten to the point where she felt that suicide was an inevitable conclusion.

Tears welled in her eyes and pattered softly onto the pillow beneath her head. Exhausted as she was, Princess Chrysalis simply did not have the strength to cry anymore. In a matter of moments, she drifted to sleep and found a brief respite to her woes in blissful arms of unconsciousness.

Chrysalis awoke with a start when she heard someone knock on the door to the infirmary. She stole a glance over at the clock and found that the time was currently 6:05 am. Barely an hour and a half had passed since she fell asleep. She wondered if this was even considered a reasonable time for humans to start their days. Somehow, she doubted it. Even though Chrysalis knew that she must have looked terrible, she sat up and tried to appear alert and composed.

The prickly woman from before stood in the doorway. After a brief reading of her emotional aura, Chrysalis came to the conclusion that her mood had changed very little since they first met but it was slightly less hostile than before. She took it as a good sign. The woman padded across the tile floor and sat on the edge of the cot. Chrysalis caught a faint whiff of sweat mixed with what she assumed was the woman’s natural scent. It was not entirely unpleasant.

Adagio rubbed her hands together and sighed. “Good morning, Chrysalis. I hope that I—uh—didn’t disturb your sleep or whatever. I figured that since I was already out for my morning jog, it would be a good idea to… check in you. Erm—how’s it going?”

“Fret not, Adagio Dazzle. You have disturbed nothing of consequence. I was unable to get much sleep last night anyway. Pardon my bluntness, but I was under the impression that you disliked me and distrusted my intentions. Why are you here? What changed your mind so suddenly?”

Adagio’s cheeks flushed slightly while she looked down at her feet. “I gave some thought to what Gloriosa said yesterday afternoon. And—well—after talking it over with Tree Hugger, I decided that I may have jumped the gun a wee bit. With you! Meeting you, I mean. Ugh! Damnit I really suck at apologies. I guess what I’m saying is: sorry. We got off on the wrong foot.”

Touched by the woman’s sincerity, Chrysalis managed a fanged smile. “Ah~ So that’s how it is. Well, I appreciate that you took the time to come see me this morning. This has been a trying time for me and I feel as though having someone here to talk to would help… ease my mind.”

“Yeah, I figured you might. AHEM. How’d you like to get out of here? It can’t possibly be fun hanging around the infirmary all day. Besides, I think a nice, hot shower would do you a world of good right now. I need to take one anyway, so you can come with me if you want…”

Chrysalis tentatively sniffed herself and nodded. “Indeed. Personal hygiene is a habit that I hold in high regard. My apologies, Adagio Dazzle but… might I borrow some of your cleansing products? I am bereft of my own and any custom to purchase them with.”

Adagio let out an awkward, snorting laugh. “You sound like one of those Renaissance Faire geeks. Don’t sweat it your highness, I’ve got plenty to go around.”

“Much obliged. Aren’t you worried that the other humans will take offence to my presence? I don’t wish to cause any undue panic and scare everyone. I would morph to disguise myself as a human female, but alas, my energy is severely depleted at the moment.”

Damn. This version of everyone’s favorite parasitic party-crasher must not realize just how freakin’ hot she is. With a big ole’ pair of fun bags, legs for days, and all of that junk in the trunk? Sweet Oceans! Talk about shakin’ what yo’ momma gave ya! I wouldn’t be surprised if she had half the camp slobbering over her within a day, even if she is an alien. But… I digress.

“You don’t look… terribly different from the other human females running around the camp. Erm—I mean, that is to say: your body is fine the way it appears. If anyone gives you gaff, I’ll just tell ‘em that you’re into hardcore cosplaying. C’mon! Let’s get going already! I worked up a pretty good sweat from my jog earlier and it’s making me feel all clammy and nasty.”

Chrysalis had no idea what ‘cosplaying’ was but she agreed wholeheartedly that bathing was an excellent idea. “Very well then. I take it you are familiar with how to get there?”

Adagio offered her hand to the princess hesitantly. “I do. But no funny business! Like mind control or any of that other weird emotion-reading shit you guys are so fond of. If you do ANYTHING like that while I’m holding your hand, I will not hesitate to kick your alien ass into next week. Do we have an understanding?”

Chrysalis placed her hand on her heart. “You have my solemn oath as a Princess that I shall not infringe upon the sanctity of your free will, Adagio Dazzle.”

The siren helped Chrysalis to her feet and blushed at how serious the alien was. “Umm… ok. That’s good enough for me. I believe you! Since it’s still so early in the morning, the showers should be pretty light on foot traffic right now. Afterwards, we can head on over to the canteen and get ourselves a hearty breakfast. My treat!”

As it turns out, Princess Chrysalis wasn’t very good at washing herself. Or… at least, she was unfamiliar with the concept of shampoo, body wash, and soap. Her people had developed some kind of weird goo chamber that did all of that for them automatically. Adagio thought it would have been more of a pain in the ass to help the alien woman bathe, but it was actually kind of fun. They both enjoyed a relaxing, hot shower and got to chat about a few things.

Chrysalis had somehow gleaned a lot of basic information regarding humanity from her brief interaction with Fluttershy the day prior, but she still asked plenty of questions regarding social customs and proper etiquette. Adagio didn’t feel like she was even remotely qualified to be the princess’s tutor when it came to such things. Yet, she did the best she could, given the circumstances. It was a hell of a lot better to find out about those sorts of things from someone else rather than by trial and error. Adagio had learned that particular lesson the hard way.

Once they the two women were fresh and clean, they made their way over to the nearly deserted canteen. It was still only about six forty-five in the morning. Most guests, being on vacation, weren’t typically inclined to eat breakfast at such an early hour. That suited Adagio just fine. She didn’t feel like answering a ton of awkward, prying questions regarding Camp Everfree’s newest resident. After bringing over a tray of water and coffee to their table, Wallflower eyed the two women curiously but did her best to appear professional.

“Good morning. What would you guys like to eat?”

Adagio wasn’t sure if Chrysalis could even read the menu, so she took the liberty of ordering on the princess’s behalf. “Sup? We’ll take two of the Hangover Specials.”

Wallflower rubbed her arm. “Are you absolutely sure that’s what you two want to eat? The Hangover Special is meant for people who—uh—have a hangover. Are you sure you don’t want something lighter? Might I suggest: maple brown sugar oatmeal with apples and—”

Adagio crossed her legs and gave Wallflower a deadpan stare. “Did I stutter, sweetie? Why don’t you move along and get your cute, freckled behind back to the kitchen? I assure you that we are both hungry enough to clean our places. Capiche?”

Wallflower blushed furiously at Adagio’s backhanded compliment, but scampered off to place their order as she was instructed. With that out of the way, the siren grabbed her coffee mug and took a big gulp of the caffeinated elixir contained within. She smiled and sighed contentedly.

“Now, that’s one damn fine cup of Ethiopian Arabica. Just a hint of cream and nothing else! I’ve got to hand to Gloriosa, she certainly knows her coffee. Go on, Chrysalis. Don’t be afraid to take a swig of it. I’m sure you could use a pick me up right now.”

Chrysalis took a dainty sip from her own mug and crinkled her lips. She much preferred sweeter beverages like fruit juice, but the brown liquid Adagio referred to as ‘coffee’ did have the benefit of delivering a powerful stimulant straight to her nervous system. “Hmm. I suppose this does function as advertised. Although, I’m not sure I enjoy the bitter taste.”

“That’s because you didn’t put anything in it. Coffee tastes way better with cream and sugar.”

Chrysalis looked down at her cup with a confused expression. “Then, pray tell, what is the point of imbibing this foul beverage? Is it designed merely for stimulation? I can think of at least a dozen better ways to energize one’s self in the morning than this.”

Adagio groaned and shook her head. “Fine. You don’t have to drink it. I’ll just order you some apple juice or whatever. Does that suit your pallet, most revered princess of the Bug-People?”

Before Chrysalis could respond to Adagio’s sarcastic barb, Wallflower came pattering over to the table and dropped off their respective meals. Both plates were piled high with pancakes, hash browns, bacon, and toast slathered in a substance that Adagio referred to as ‘Saw Mill Gravy’. Chrysalis took a tentative sniff of the food and found that it smelled rich and meaty, despite its appearance to the contrary. She noticed that Adagio had already begun devouring her portion with the same dignity and grace of a ravenous burrowing worm.

With her mouth still full of food, Adagio waived her fork at Wallflower and asked her to fetch some apple juice for Chrysalis. The waitress nodded politely and went back to the kitchen without so much as a complaint. When the poofy-haired woman finally managed to swallow what she was eating, she let out a loud belch and wiped her mouth with a napkin. Chrysalis had only eaten a small portion of her own meal.

“What’s wrong? Is breakfast not to your liking?”

Chrysalis slowly chewed on a strip of bacon and shrugged. “No, the meal is quite appetizing. I know that I need the energy but for some reason, my appetite isn’t as robust as it normally is. Perhaps, the events of last night are affecting me more than I realized…”

Adagio felt her stomach begin to churn. And it wasn’t just because she’d eaten an entire, butter-soaked pancake in three bites. She bit her lip and looked around the room for anyone else who might be able to give Chrysalis a much-needed pep talk. Adagio winced when she realized that they were the only two souls inhabiting the canteen at the moment. The siren closed her eyes, took in a deep breath, and slowly got out of her seat. She then walked behind Chrysalis and placed her hands on the princess’s shoulders, rubbing them gently in the process.

“Look, I know what it’s like to feel scared and alone in a world that isn’t your own. A long time ago, I was banished to this place from Equestria. A different, but parallel reality that shares some similarities to this one. There is a way to get back there but I wouldn’t exactly be welcomed back with open hooves. I did a lot of… terrible things there, you could say.”

Chrysalis nodded in understanding. “I knew I sensed something different about you. The emotional aura you exude is much more restrained than everyone else I have encountered thus far. A defense mechanism against empaths, if I’ve ever seen one.”

Adagio’s expression grew dark. “Yeah, well… let’s just say that your doppelgänger from my world was far more cruel, manipulative, and evil than you are. She would ruthlessly exploit any weakness she could find, regardless of her opponent. It’s why I’ve been so cautious and distrusting of you. Nothing personal. Old habits die hard, I guess…”

“How unfortunate. I can’t imagine what circumstances led her to become that way.”

Adagio looked down at her feet. “I don’t know either. Maybe her parents didn’t hug her.”

“Far be it for me to judge another race’s parenting techniques. Speaking of: I know that you are now, more or less, a human. What species were you prior to your banishment?”

A lump caught in Adagio’s throat. “How did you… figure that out?”

“Intuition mostly. And a little bit of personal experience too. My people are able to take on the form of any living creature we so desire. In a sense, you could say that I am accustomed to placing myself in the skin of others. Quite literally. I won’t morph now, of course. It would attract too much unwanted attention. The way you speak, your mannerisms, your affinity for meat. It all suggests that you were an alpha predator. Am I incorrect in assuming so?”

Adagio clenched her toes. “No. That’s exactly what I was before. As I’m sure you can tell: I’m far from perfect. But I am trying to be a better person. Better than I was before. With all the bridges I’ve burned over the years, I’m surprised that anyone is willing to give me a chance.”

Chrysalis grasped Adagio’s hand. “Yes, you are rather crude and have a short temper from what I can tell. However, I also sense an underlying layer of sincerity behind the façade you present. Even those who lack our empathic abilities can clearly see the effort you are putting into bettering yourself. That, Adagio Dazzle, is why they give you the benefit of the doubt.”

Adagio plopped down in her chair and let out an annoyed huff. “Figures. I try to be nice for a change and give someone a pep-talk, and I wind up getting one myself.”

“There’s no need to sell yourself short,” Chrysalis giggled, “I’ve very much appreciated your company this morning. Talking to you has… taken my mind off of darker thoughts.”

Wallflower chose that very moment to quietly announce her presence and drop off Chrysalis’s juice box. She felt a little uncomfortable because it was clear that the two of them were having a moment of self-reflection (she’d overheard their entire conversation thanks to her innate ability to remain unnoticed). Despite the gnawing sense of guilt she harbored for essentially eavesdropping on the pair, it gave Wallflower unprecedented insight into why they behaved (and looked in Chrysalis’s case) so differently from the other guests.

Neither Adagio or this Chrysalis character were natural-born humans it seemed. The answer was obvious when Wallflower had a chance to think on the matter further. As a semi-pro connoisseur of cosplay, she suspected that Chrysalis’s ears, eyes, and fangs were way too realistic-looking to be prosthetics. That meant she was an honest to goodness alien from another planet!

After geeking out for a moment, Wallflower realized that she needed to tell Gloriosa about her new, extra-terrestrial guest as soon as possible. The woman didn’t appear to be doing anything nefarious, but she didn’t want to take any chances. Maybe the alien was simply putting on an act and had already hypnotized Adagio into doing her evil bidding.

Wallflower gave the pair the best polite smile she could muster. It was terribly fake and forced but all Adagio did was raise her eyebrow. “There you go! A freshly chilled box of apple juice like you requested! Please, enjoy it and don’t hesitate to ask if you need anything else.”

Chrysalis continued to eat the remainder of her breakfast in comfortable silence while Adagio nursed another cup of coffee. She took a sip from her juice box and hummed with pleasure at the sweet, fruity taste. It was strange. The freckled girl that had just served them seemed a bit apprehensive. Almost as if she was frightened of something or someone. Chrysalis wanted to dismiss their waitress’s behavior as a one-time thing, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that the way she’d acted went deeper than mere coincidence.

The alien princess cleared her throat. “Should we be concerned about the waitress?”

“Who? Wallflower? I have to admit that she can socially awkward at times, but I don’t think she acted much different than she normally does. Why do you ask?”

Chrysalis rubbed her chin in thought. “Her aura suggested otherwise. Fear. Apprehension. Neurosis. All lurking just beneath her façade of professionalism. Perhaps I am simply overthinking what I sensed. Forgive me.”

“Hmm. It’s possible that she overheard us talking earlier. On the other hand, what exactly would she have to gain by telling anyone what we are? Tell you what: I’ll have Lucifer trail her and make sure she doesn’t do anything rash. Does that help put your mind at ease, Princess?”

Chrysalis leaned back in her chair, put her hands behind her head, and sighed. “Who is this Lucifer you speak of? I haven’t seen you interact with any male humans… yet.”

Adagio coughed and nearly choked on her own spit. “Lucifer’s not some clandestine lover that I’m having a secret tryst with, you know! He’s a… beloved companion who’s seen me through thick and thin. If I send a strong enough emotional signal, he’ll know what to do.”

“Something akin to a familiar? You shall have to introduce me to him at some point. Have your… companion do so for the time being, I suppose. Call me overly sentimental, but it doesn’t feel right for us to be spying on the waitress. Yet, my instincts have rarely ever been wrong. Tell me, Adagio: does that make me a terrible person? For being cautious, I mean.”

“I’m the wrong person to ask. Morality has never been my strong suit.” Adagio admitted.

“Fair enough. I would still like to try and become friends with her if possible. Would you not agree that is the best method to earn everyone’s trust and acceptance around the camp?”

Adagio let out a snorting laugh and smacked her fist against the table. “By the oceans! I know that you’re obviously different from the Vampire Bitch Queen I once knew, but it amazes me how similar you two are in your train of thought. Not that I’m criticizing you or anything. There’s no such thing as being too careful when it comes to humans.”

Chrysalis’s cheeks flushed with a sickly green hue. “You’re making it sound as though I’m being duplicitous on purpose! I assure you that is not the case! I’m simply concerned that the humans will find it difficult to accept my alien physique while—"

“Relax, Princess. Your heart’s in the right place. It may not seem like it, but you couldn’t have picked a better place to land your escape pod. You’ll find that the people here are all quite accepting and tend not to judge anyone’s physical appearance. That’s kind of the whole point of a naturist camp. Or at least that’s what I was led to believe. Besides, you can always apologize later if the need arises. That’s what I usually do whenever I fuck things up.”

Cheeks still flushed, Chrysalis cleared her throat and tired to relax. “Very well, then. You’ve made your point, Adagio Dazzle. I shall have to play everything by ear, as the expression goes. In the meantime, I will try my best not to jump to conclusions with these humans.”

One alien princess thus mollified; Adagio went back to sipping her coffee in peace. Loathe as she was to admit it, she too was under the impression that Wallflower Blush seemed just a wee bit more paranoid and awkward than normal. In fact, Adagio was entirely serious in her commitment to sending Lucifer to spy on the dorky girl. Not for the first time, she was glad that her darling vulture was such an unassuming creature. Adagio smiled as she savored the last swig. The former villain felt proud that she was finally doing something good for a change.

Wallflower ran as fast as her feet could carry her (which wasn’t very fast considering that she currently had no shoes on nor was she a professional runner by any stretch of the imagination). It was more like an awkward, spindling gait across the camp which contained about the same amount of athletic grace as a goose trying to traverse a frozen lake. On several occasions, she nearly tripped over her own feet and faceplanted into the grass. But at least she got to Gloriosa’s cabin in a timely matter. That’s what counted in her book.

She was so anxious that she hadn’t even remembered to knock on the camp owner’s door. Nor did she take into consideration what Gloriosa might be doing at eight o’clock in the morning. Thankfully, the older woman was merely going through her yoga routine with Rufus close by. The situation could have potentially been so much more embarrassing had Wallflower barged in on Flash and Gloriosa sharing an… intimate moment together. It took the disheveled Otaku a few moments of huffing and puffing before she gained enough composure to speak.

Gloriosa wiped her face with a towel and placed her hand on Wallflower’s shoulder. “Are you alright? How’s come you’re all out of breath? And more importantly, what are you doing here?”

“Sorry,” Wallflower wheezed, “there wasn’t any time. I had to… get here as soon as possible.”

“I take it you don’t really run that often, do you?”

Wallflower put her hands on her hips and glared at Gloriosa. “Gee, whatever gave you that idea? OF COURSE NOT! I like anime and books, not track and field! Ugh… I feel like I’m going to throw up. Is that… normal after exercising?”

Gloriosa padded over to her fridge and handed Wallflower a bottle of water. “Eh—not really but I suppose it can’t be helped in your case. Here. Drink this. Just make sure you don’t drink it too fast though. Or you actually will throw up.”

“Thanks. Oh man! That’s some tasty water. Is it that expensive stuff that comes from a volcanic spring or whatever? Rarity seems to always have it on hand whenever I visit her house.”

Glorisa shook her head. “Actually, I made it myself. Came straight from the lake.”

“You remembered to… sterilize it first, didn’t you? I don’t want to get Ebola!”

Gloriosa sighed. “It’s perfectly safe to drink, Wallflower. Can we please focus on why you suddenly barged into my cabin at eight o’clock in the morning instead?”

“Err—right. Sorry, again. I overheard Adagio and some new girl talking in the canteen over breakfast. Normally, I wouldn’t make a big deal out of what people gossip about but… I swear I heard them mention aliens. Did you see what the new girl looks like? She’s got pointy ears, fangs, black skin, and slitted pupils. Trust me; I’ve seen tons of cosplay and everything looked way too realistic to be makeup or props. She’s gotta be the real deal!”

Gloriosa pinched the bridge of her nose. “So, let me get this straight: just because this new guest looks different, you immediately jump to the forgone conclusion that she’s an extra-terrestrial? Wallflower, are you sure you’re not just having some mini-anxiety attack? If so, I think you should lie down for a while and rest. I’ll tell Smokey that you won’t be coming back—”

Wallflower’s face flushed and she stomped her foot on the floor. “I’m being serious, Gloriosa! C’mon. Don’t treat me like I’m stupid or crazy. You know there’s already magic in the world. Firsthand, I might add! Why would aliens living among us be any less strange? Please, just consider looking into it. If she turns out to be normal, then it won’t be a big deal.”

“Ok. I promise that I’ll talk to her as soon as I get the chance. But don’t do anything rash on your own. The last thing Timber or I need is to have Camp Everfree put into the media spotlight over a possible harassment lawsuit. Now, that being said: do you need the rest of the day off?”

Wallflower rubbed her arm. “No, I think I’ll be ok.”

“Why don’t you go ahead and take a paid day off anyway. Boss’s orders. I’ll just have Gilda or Flash help out in the kitchen today since the activity schedule is light. I’m sure that Fluttershy will be happy to spend some quality time with her girlfriend. Sound good?”

Wallflower opened her mouth but closed it just as quickly for fear of digging herself into a hole she wouldn’t be able to bail herself out of. Instead, she simply nodded. While Gloriosa watched her employee walk back towards the guest cabins, she heaved a heavy sigh and sat down next to Rufus. She reached over and began running her fingers through his fur while she pondered what to do about the Chrysalis situation.

“What the hell am I going to do about her? I can’t very well kick her out of the camp. Chrysalis literally has nowhere else to go and no money to support herself. I guess… I could always hire her as a third counselor or something like that. What do you think, Rufus?”

The Honey Badger silently contemplated what his favorite human said. Either that or he was simply too busy enjoying all the affection she was showering him with to care. He purred and rubbed his fur alongside her leg. When she didn’t react immediately, he began licking her toes, which made Gloriosa giggle aloud. Little did anyone know; she was actually quite ticklish.

Gloriosa picked Rufus up by his belly and nuzzled his snout. “You’ve always been a clever little guy. But I honestly can’t expect to you give me advice on how to run my own camp, can I?”

Just then, Gloriosa heard a tapping sound on her window. She put Rufus down and walked over to the windowsill to investigate what had caused the noise. Gloriosa was a bit surprised to see Lucifer sitting in the grass outside, busy preening his feathers. When she finally got around to opening the window, he looked up at her and cocked his bald head.

“Permission to enter your abode, Ma’am?”

Gloriosa blinked owlishly. “Uh—sure. Come on in, Lucifer. What can I help you with?”

“Pardon my frankness, but I believe that I might be able to render assistance to you instead. You see: I couldn’t help but overhear your quandary earlier whilst I was searching for breakfast. Unfortunately, I find myself lacking in said morning victuals.”

“How did you even manage to hear my conversation with Rufus?”

Lucifer paused for a moment and clicked his beak. “Magically augmented eardrums, my dear.”

A loud gurgling noise soon followed. Bizarre as it may have seemed, Gloriosa swore she that saw the turkey vulture actually blush. Not wanting to seem rude to Adagio’s… pet, she opened up the fridge again and looked around for any kind of raw meat that might have been laying around. Gloriosa typically didn’t keep much food around the cabin. Mostly because there was a perfectly good canteen nearby to get three square meals from every day. Unable to find anything suitable in the fridge, she offered Lucifer a chocolate peanut butter breakfast bar. Much to her surprise, he accepted the bar without complaint and devoured it in just a few bites.

Lucifer blushed again and shuffled his claws. “Do you happen to have anything else in your pantry? I’m rather famished it would seem. Apologies, Miss Daisy. I don’t mean to impose.”

Not wanting to let his feathered friend go hungry, Rufus scampered off to retrieve some food from his secret stash (which also happened to be at the cabin). A few moments later, he returned with a bag of pepper beef jerky and plopped directly it in front of Lucifer’s claws. The vulture didn’t waste any time ripping the package open and gobbling up the dried meat inside.

Gloriosa looked down at Rufus expectantly. “Do I even want to know how you managed to get your paws on a bag of beef jerky? You better not have stolen it…”

Rufus barked twice and shook his head.

“I’m fairly certain young Master Rufus obtained said jerky from Mr. Smokey Bones earlier. Eh—hold on a moment. Ah, yes. That is indeed the case. Although, I’m not sure why our esteemed cook would think to give him some. It was quite good though! Thank you.”

Gloriosa sighed. “I’ll have to pull Smokey aside and discuss a proper diet plan for Rufus. I don’t want him to get sick or unhealthy from eating too much human food. Especially, since he’s not really supposed to be a domesticated animal. Try telling him that though…”

“You are, of course, correct on all counts. But I’m certain that his mother taught him how to hunt and forage for food out in the wild properly. Isn’t that right, Rufus?”

The badger barked once and wagged his tail.

“You see? He’s perfectly capable of surviving on his own in the forest, Miss Daisy. Now, onto the matter I referred to earlier. Miss Chrysalis appears to be quite intelligent. At least, that’s what my Mistress has conveyed to me. Would it not be prudent to test her skills with an aptitude test?

“I imagine the camp could use someone skilled in the use of technology. Both in terms of implementation and repairs. She could stay in one of the cabins and eat at the canteen as part of her employment package. It would kill two birds with one stone! Erm—so to speak.”

Gloriosa took a sip from her water bottle. “Yeah, I guess that could work. It’s settled then! I’ll call Chrysalis into my office and see exactly what she’s capable of. Thanks for the advice, Lucifer. Uh… I don’t mean to be rude but I have a lot of things I need to do this morning.”

“No worries! I completely understand. I’ll just let myself out. Enjoy the remainder of your day, Miss Daisy, Rufus. And thanks again for the victuals. Ta-Ta for now~”

Lucifer made sure to fly far enough away so that he would be completely out of sight from Gloriosa’s field of vision. As his mistress had instructed, he perched on a tree branch near the Rec Center and waited for her to arrive. It didn’t take her long to show up. Only about ten minutes or so. She’d even brought a long a freshly caught batch of Rainbow Trout. After eating his share of the catch, Lucifer bowed to his mistress.

“It would seem that Miss Daisy is intent on harboring Miss Chrysalis here at the camp. From what I was led to believe, Miss Daisy will also provide her with gainful employment and food as well. All based on a forthcoming aptitude test, of course.

“As for Miss Wallflower: she seemed upset at the prospect of Miss Chrysalis being an extra-terrestrial, but Miss Daisy dissuaded her from overreacting by offering to look into the matter herself. I’m not sure if we need to worry about her, Mistress. She could potentially be a liability to Miss Chrysalis fitting in around here. What would you have me do?”

Adagio ruffled Lucifer’s chest feathers affectionately. “That all depends on what she says and who she talks to. If Gloriosa said she’d look into the problem, then that may have been enough to assuage Wallflower’s concerns. But honestly: who knows for sure with that girl? Half the time, she’s just one stressful conversation away from having another anxiety attack. Poor thing.”

“Indeed. However, she does have Miss Fluttershy and Mr. Bones around to help her out when things turn sour. That truly is a blessing for someone with her condition. Shall I fly over to her cabin and see what she’d doing? Just in case she does decide to make a rash decision.”

Adagio took a big bite out of a trout and spat out a few bones. “Nah. Let her alone for now. I’ve got my own plans for the rest of the day. Tree Hugger said she wanted to practice some yoga sets in the woods. She called it her patented: ‘Groovy Nature Session’. Figure I’d bring along some more fish to fry up for a picnic lunch afterwards. Just a causal bit of fun between friends. What about you, Lucy? Got any big plans?”

“Beyond sunning myself at the beach and taking a nap? No. Don’t worry, Mistress; with young Master Rufus around, I’m certain there shall be plenty of excitement to be had.”

Adagio hoisted the nylon bag full of fish and threw it over her shoulder. “Suit yourself. If you should need me for any reason, don’t hesitate to let me know over the link. Have fun, Lucy.”

Meanwhile at Fluttershy’s Cabin…

Wallflower sighed contentedly and placed a gentle kiss along her girlfriend’s neck while she laid alongside her in bed. Cliché as it may have sounded, making love had a way of helping you forget all of life’s troubles. She’d surprised Fluttershy by showing up to her cabin after taking care of a few minor errands back at her own cabin. Wallflower then promptly announced that she had the rest of day off to do whatever they wanted.

Much to her delight, Fluttershy ran into her arms, kissed her, and—well—that’s when their passionate make out session began in earnest. Wallflower wasn’t sure what had prompted it (she suspected it was mainly due to Tree Hugger’s apparent absence) but she certainly wasn’t complaining. It was only the second time they’d had sex together since the evening after the cosplay event. The first time had been special, of course, but this time was much more fun.

The freckled teen glanced over at the clock on the wall and noted that it was only 10:15 am. It seemed like they’d been at it for such a long time, but in reality, it had only been a little over an hour. Not that it really mattered. She would have been perfectly fine spending the rest of the day cuddled up next to Fluttershy, enjoying the softness and warmth of her body. But like all good things, even this had to come to an end at some point. After the fog of post-coital bliss lifted from Wallflower’s mind, she thought back to the discussion she’d had with her boss.

“Hey, Shy. Do you mind if I ask you a question?”

Fluttershy rolled over and hugged Wallflower closer to her. “Mhmm. Go ahead. I’m listening.”

“Well, you see… there’s this new guest I saw at the canteen today. She was eating breakfast with Adagio. Kind of weird, huh?”

“That’s good. It seems like she’s staring to make some new friends.” Fluttershy murmured.

“I guess so. But she was different, see. Like, as in, not-human different. Do you catch my drift? She was tall, had black skin, fangs, pointy ears, and slitted pupils. Kind of like a dark elf but more… evil looking? I dunno how else to describe it.”

Fluttershy yawned and nuzzled her girlfriend’s chest. “You really shouldn’t judge people simply because they look different from what you’d expect. That’s not how a proper naturist should act. I have to say: I’m a bit disappointed with you right now, Wallflower.”

“I know that! Believe me, I do! But this woman’s different, Shy. And I don’t mean that just because her skin’s a different color or she has bigger breasts than anyone else or whatever. I overheard her talking with Adagio at breakfast. I’m pretty sure that she’s an actual alien!”

Fluttershy’s eyes suddenly widened in horror when she realized that Wallflower had interacted directly with Chrysalis and Adagio. “Oh—um—goodness, that’s a rather serious accusation. What made you think that? Other than their conversation.”

“Her features looked way too realistic to be makeup or prosthetics. Look, I’m not saying that she’s here to suck out our brains and take us back to the mothership. But I do think that we should at least keep a close on here to see what her intentions are. I know I sound a little paranoid but it’s a perfectly reasonable idea! What if she’s bad news, Shy? I don’t want anyone here at camp to get hurt just because I decided to ignore my instincts. Especially, not you…”

Fluttershy pressed her lips against Wallflower’s and gently stroked her hair. “Shh. It’s ok. I don’t think that you’re paranoid. Sometimes, it can be difficult to accept new people into your life when they’re very different from what you’re used to seeing. Did you talk to Gloriosa about it?”

“Yeah, but she seemed to think that I was overreacting. All she said to me was that she’d look into the matter further when she had time. I’m sure she will, but I texted Sunset and told her all about the new girl just in case. If there’s anyone who understands weird magical stuff, it’s her.”

Fluttershy felt her blood run cold. “I see. What did Sunset have to say about it?”

“That’s the best part! She said she booked an extended reservation at Camp Everfree. Isn’t that great? We’ll get to see her again and do stuff together. I mean, we’ll also be keeping an eye on the alien, but still! From I understand, she’s set to arrive tomorrow afternoon.”

Fluttershy laughed nervously. “Yeah. That’s—um—really great, Wallflower.”

It's Always Sunny In Camp Everfree (I)

Chapter 14

Interstate 85, En Route to Camp Everfree

Sunset Shimmer smiled as she drove down the densely wooded path towards Camp Everfree. She sat atop her most prized possession: an early 50’s vintage, Indian Chief motorcycle. It was painted in its factory original dark cherry red but with custom gold flames to match Sunset’s hair. The bike had been sitting in the Apple family’s storage barn for over half a century, collecting dust and cobwebs until Applejack brought it up in casual conversation one day.

Apparently, none of the Apples had any desire to keep the bike. They recognized that it was a rare piece of automotive hardware, but they simply didn’t have the funds or the motivation to get it restored. When Applejack offered to let her friend have it for free, sans towing fees, Sunset nearly wet herself on the spot with excitement. In the end, Sunset insisted on paying Applejack at least a thousand dollars for it (to which the farmer begrudgingly agreed to take) and began a three-year effort to have the bike restored to its former glory.

Quite literally, the bike was toiled over with Sunset’s very own blood, sweat, and tears. The Chief itself had been in remarkably good condition despite not being driven for over fifty years. Probably because it had sat in a relatively dry environment that was protected from the elements. The worst part was getting it sandblasted, re-chromed, and replacing the rotted upholstery. Other than that, the powerful V-Twin engine roared with the same intensity it did back in the day.

Sunset was relieved to see a brand-new sign advertising Camp Everfree, stating that it was just a few more kilometers down the road after a sharp, left turn. That meant she didn’t have much further to drive. Despite her love of motorcycles, she wasn’t a big fan of having to wear a full-faced helmet and leather biking gear whenever she rode Bertha anywhere. However, it was entirely necessary for her own protection were she to fall off of her bike or get into an accident.

The fiery-haired biker made sure to drive carefully down the dirt road that led to the camp proper. She didn’t want to scratch up the paint or roll off into a tree. Bertha was the undisputed queen on paved roads, but she didn’t handle the wilderness too well. After parking Bertha in the designated, enclosed parking area, Sunset took off her helmet and took in a deep breath of the fresh, woodland air. She then opened up one of the storage compartments and retrieved what meager possessions she’d decided to take along.

All she’d brought was a simple duffle bag. It was filled with the essentials: a toothbrush, assorted toiletries, a few towels, hiking boots, and a comfortable pair of orange flip-flops. Sunset didn’t see the point in taking along any clothing. She wouldn’t be wearing any for remainder of her stay at Camp Everfree. It had officially become a naturist resort, after all. And that suited her just fine.

Since there were no obvious signs to direct her otherwise, she assumed that the parking area was also considered private property and part of Camp Everfree. With that in mind, she wasted no time taking off her cumbersome, leather biking gear and quickly shed what little clothing she’d been wearing underneath. Now completely nude, save for her flip-flops and the Geode of Empathy, Sunset made her way over to the main area of the camp.

The layout of the camp had not changed at all since she last visited it. Other than a few signs advising that no photography or video recordings were permitted unless the individual(s) gave their express consent to the one taking it. She also noticed a group of guests playing a friendly game of volleyball over by the edge of Lake Clarity. They all waved to her and with a smile of her own, Sunset eagerly waved back. Despite the questionable circumstances that brought her here in the first place, she knew that she was going to like the new and improved Camp Everfree.

Registration had already been taken care of online, so she didn’t really need to check in at the main desk. Instead, she headed over towards her assigned cabin and dropped off her duffle bag. Given how hot the ride over had been, Sunset decided that her first order of business would be to take a quick shower and then see if she could find Wallflower. She was genuinely concerned about her nerdy friend, but Wallflower’s text hadn’t seemed urgent enough to go busting down any cabin doors. Sunset also didn’t want to get kicked out of the camp either.

The hot shower had felt great. It had done a marvelous job of washing away all the sweat and dust. Sunset felt even better when she walked outside and let the sunlight warm her bare skin. She breathed in deeply and allowed herself a girlish giggle. This is what life should be like on the human side of the portal. Always having to wear clothing in public (barring arrest) for the sake of decency was a habit that Sunset had never quite gotten used to. She was glad that places like Camp Everfree existed where she could go without them for however long she pleased.

Even after her shower, Sunset started to sweat again almost immediately. It was late afternoon in the middle of summer, so she wasn’t exactly surprised. Rather than complain, she shifted her attention towards the sparkling clear waters of Lake Clarity. She walked the short distance back to her cabin, grabbed a towel, and headed over to the beach for a refreshing dip in the lake.

As she walked along the shore to find a good swimming spot, Sunset spied the very woman whom she was most concerned about. Unsurprisingly, Adagio Dazzle wasn’t wearing so much as a stitch of clothing either and appeared to be laying on her belly, taking an afternoon nap. Perched on a tree branch nearby, sat a turkey vulture, busy sunning himself. Sunset didn’t consider herself an expert zoologist by any means, but even she thought it was unusual for the raptor to be so close to a human without showing the slightest bit of trepidation.

With her plans to find Wallflower all but out the window, Sunset walked over to her former adversary and placed her hands on her hips. Even though she didn’t think Adagio deserved the courtesy, she politely asked the siren for her attention. It took a few moments, but Adagio slowly opened her eyes, rolled over onto her back, and sat up. After letting out a loud yawn, she smacked her lips and stared at Sunset expectantly.

“Hmm~ If it isn’t the illustrious captain of the Rainbooms herself, Miss Sunset Shimmer! Come to greet me in the flesh. To what do I owe such an honor?”

Sunset tapped her foot in the sand impatiently. “C’mon, Adagio. Cut the crap! You know damn-well that I’m not here to play your little mind games. What have you done to Wallflower?”

Adagio deliberately spread her legs apart just enough to showcase her goodies. She grinned like a Cheshire cat when she noticed that Sunset’s attention had drifted towards the very spot, she’d intended it to go. “You’re going to have to be more specific, Sunset. I don’t even know what you’re talking about. I’ve done nothing to harm Wallflower or Fluttershy for that matter.”

Sunset’s face flushed pink. Partially from embarrassment, partially from rage. “BULLSHIT! I just got a text from Wallflower yesterday saying that you were in cahoots with Queen Chrysalis. Whatever it is you’re planning; I’m putting a stop to it! Even if I have to do it all by myself!”

Adagio chuckled mirthlessly. “Really now? Is that why you came all the way out here in your birthday suit? Just to threaten me over mere conjecture? I thought you were smarter than that.”

“I’m warning you, Adagio. I’m not in the mood to deal with your attitude right now. If I find out that you’re up to your old tricks again, I’ll—”

Adagio reached over and took a big gulp from a can of iced tea. “Or you’ll do what, exactly? Please, enlighten me. I’m quite literally powerless and naked right now. Your sparkly rainbow laser made sure of that. The only reason I’m staying at Camp Everfree right now is because I happen to enjoy the naturist lifestyle, much like you do. Is that a crime?”

Sunset sprang forth and pinned Adagio down, holding her wrists in place. The siren shouted in protest, but she made no attempt to resist Sunset’s advance. In the heat of the moment, Sunset focused on the artifact dangling around her neck, and concentrated on reading Adagio’s mind. Her eyes glowed like a white-hot inferno, and in an instant, Adagio Dazzle’s memories began to flash before her like a movie sequence. Unfortunately for Sunset, she was too distracted by the process to prepare herself for Adagio’s vicious headbutt.

Pain erupted in Sunset’s skull as she tumbled backwards into the sand. Taking full advantage of her adversary’s vulnerable position, Adagio kicked Sunset in the rubs until she recovered enough to grab the siren by the ankle and drag her down. Adagio fell to the ground with a meaty thump, but sprang to her feet within a matter of milliseconds. Stars twinkling in her vision, Sunset slowly rose to her feet and attempted to regain her bearings.

Adagio grinned savagely and cracked her knuckles. “Sweet Oceans, have I been waiting a long time for this. Come get some, mother fucker!”

Sunset winced in pain as Adagio’s brutal right hook slammed into the side of her face. It hurt like hell, but Sunset had enough wherewithal to dodge the next punch and elbow Adagio right in the gut. She staggered back and wheezed like an old man, but still remained on her feet. Adagio screamed like a banshee and tried to land a swift kick to Sunset’s ribs.

Since the sand beneath their feet was so unstable, Adagio staggered a bit and was instead, punched in the eye by Sunset’s left hook. Just when Sunset thought she had a moment to catch her breath, the relentless siren employed one of the dirtiest tricks in the book by kneeing her opponent right in the crotch. Unable to bear the additional pain to her privates, Sunset curled up into a ball on the sand. Adagio’s eyes flashed red as she looked down at her injured foe.

“Look at poor wittle, Sun-shit Shimmer. So helpless and weak! Were I the same person I was back before you blasted me with that stupid rainbow laser, I would’ve made an example out of you. Just to prove, once and for all, that I am the true alpha female around here.”

“I knew you couldn’t be trusted. You’re still the same old, manipulative, evil bitch that you’ve always been. You may have beat me down but… once I tell my friends… we’ll take care of you for good this time.” Sunset croaked.

Adagio crossed her arms underneath her breasts and scoffed. “Fat chance of that happening, sweetheart. You’ve already taken away everything that ever mattered to me. But every single day since then I’ve tried my best to move on from my past mistakes and thrive despite them. A life lesson I’m certain that you’re all too familiar with.”

“Are you kidding me,” Sunset coughed, “you’re seriously trying to reform? But why? What do you have to gain by doing so?”

“Because I have nowhere else to go but up after hitting rock bottom. I don’t see any need to adhere to my previous pattern of manipulation and domination. Without the thrill and extasy of my siren powers, it is all meaningless anyway. I see that now. Is it really so difficult for you to believe that I want to lead a normal life?”

Sunset carefully propped herself up and rubbed her sore cheek. “I might have gone just a teensy bit overboard after reading Wallflower’s text. You weren’t exactly doing anything wrong when I got here. And what little I was able to glean from your most recent thoughts pretty much pointed to the same conclusion. I—uh—really screwed up and lost my temper, didn’t I?”

Adagio helped Sunset to her feet and dusted the sand off of her butt. “Yes, you did. There’s certainly no denying that at this point. However, I am willing to call it water under the bridge considering the nature of our relationship in the past. Loathe as I am to admit it: I lost my temper as well. I apologize for injuring you, Sunset Shimmer.”

“And I’m sorry for hurting you too, Adagio. Um—I’m not gonna go so far as to say that we’ll ever be friends, but I think we might be able to understand each other well enough to… coexist.”

Adagio looked at her reflection in the water and frowned. “Oh marvelous~ You actually managed to give me a black eye. That’s going to take forever to go away! Ugh! Well, it’s not as though I’m putting much effort into making myself look pretty anyway.”

“Heh. I just noticed that you aren’t wearing any makeup or accessories.”

Adagio shrugged. “Neither are you. Save for your magical geode, of course.”

“I want to have fun and relax just like you do. Not stumble my way through a bunch of random, blind dates. Who would even be interested in that sort of thing at a naturist resort?”

Adagio laughed. “You say that now, but opportunities for romance often show up when you least expect them. And in the most surprising ways. I’ve yet to experience such a situation myself, but I’ve learned to keep an open mind whilst vacationing here. You never know…”

“Now that you mention it, there might actually be someone here that I’m interested in. Erm—someone that I already know. He’s part of the reason why I wasn’t sure if it was a good idea to come visit Camp Everfree in the first place. I didn’t want to… make things awkward for him.”

Adagio smiled knowingly. “Ah~ Flash Sentry. After all this time, your love for him hasn’t quite extinguished yet, has it? Can’t say I’m terribly surprised. He seems like a decent enough man. A bit too much of a boy scout for my tastes, but he is easy on the eyes.”

Sunset blushed despite all the pain she was in. “Um—yeah. He was probably the best boyfriend I’ve ever had. After the whole she-demon thing, I wanted to focus on getting back in touch with myself for a while, so I broke up with him. Don’t get me wrong: it was the right decision at the time. But now that I’ve finally got my life back on track, I think I might ask him out again.”

“One thing at a time, sweetie. There’s no need to rush forward with your romantic agenda. The first place you should be going right now is the infirmary. I probably should too, for that matter.”

While Adagio led the way over to the infirmary, Sunset hobbled along a few paces behind, painfully aware of her bruised ego and lady bits. The building itself was very easy to find, given its central location at camp. Adagio barged into the first aid station without preamble and announced that she and a plus one required medical attention. The only person currently inhabiting the office was Fluttershy, who had been sitting in an office chair reading manga.

“Oh, my goodness! What happened to you two?”

Adagio sat down on a cot while Fluttershy fussed over her black eye. “Sunset Shimmer and I had a bit of a disagreement on the beach. We chose to voice our opinions physically, rather than verbally as you can see. We’ve since come to an understanding. What are you still doing here, Butter Buns? I thought Tender Care was still the resident nurse around here.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Well, umm—the thing is: she’s still sick with a fever. It ended up being more serious than she originally thought. So… I’m still substituting in for her until she gets better. Don’t worry! Timber said he would pay me for my time.”

“As my mother used to always say: ‘If you’re talented at something, then you should never do it for free’. I think you’ve done enough for now. My body tends to heal faster than the average human. Go on and take a look at Sunset. She’ll need the painkillers more than me. Hahaha!”

Sunset laid flat on the cot and carefully spread her legs apart. “Yeah, go on and laugh it up. Hey, Shy? Do me a favor and be gentle down there. Adagio kneed me in the baby-maker with a fair bit of force. Not gonna lie, it hurts pretty bad right now.”

Upon closer inspection of Sunset’s privates, Fluttershy frowned. “That’s because your vulva is showing signs of acute bruising. I’d suggest taking some extra strength aspirin and applying an ice pack to help reduce swelling. I know it’s a little embarrassing, but you don’t want to make the injury worse. You’re welcome to stay here at the infirmary if it’s too difficult for you to move around.”

In a move that surprised everyone, Adagio padded over to the fridge and got out a large, gel ice pack. She then placed it gently over Sunset’s crotch. “There we go~ I wouldn’t want that perky lil’ poochie of yours to get all banged up on my account. Get well soon, Sunset Shimmer.”

Before Sunset even had the chance to offer a retort, Adagio had already walked out the door to go do whatever it was former sirens did in their spare time. Probably take a nap, eat, or masturbate for a while. Sunset shook her head quickly at the thought of Adagio engaging in the latter. Not because the mental image was repulsive in any way, but because it brought about some incredibly awkward feelings that Sunset did not want to deal with at the moment.

Speaking of awkward, no sooner had she begun to calm down, another visitor appeared in the infirmary shortly after Adagio’s departure. Sunset immediately recognized the young man as Timber Spruce. Gloriosa Daisy’s younger brother and co-owner of Camp Everfree. As one would expect, he wasn’t wearing a stitch of clothing either. The only things he carried on his person were a brown paper bag and a juice box.

“Hey, Fluttershy. Did I… come at a bad time?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, it’s ok. I was just treating Sunset for some injuries.”

“Oh, yeah? What happened?”

Fluttershy sighed. “She got into a fight with Adagio. Neither of them are known for having a cool temper, so I’m not surprised things turned out this way. Hopefully, they’ll both learn from the experience and never do it again. What is it you have there?”

Timber placed the bag atop the nurse’s desk. “It’s your lunch. They were having a special on turkey club sandwiches today at the canteen. Came with a bag of chips too. It’s the least I could do since you’re covering for Nurse Tender Care. Seriously! Thanks for that.”

“Oh, it’s no trouble at all. I enjoy helping people and animals whenever I can.”

Timber rubbed the back of his neck. “Cool. Uh… hey, Sunset. Long time no see.”

“Hey yourself, Timber. How’s the naturist life treating you?”

Timber subconsciously covered up his privates for a brief moment, then placed his hands on his hips. Not that it really mattered much anyway. Sunset had already gotten an eyeful of his, well… everything. Noticing how uncertain he looked, she couldn’t help but empathize with Timber because she felt much the same way. Sometimes, it was just plain weird (and maybe a little embarrassing) seeing someone you’d known a while without any clothes on for the first time.

“Not too bad so far. I wasn’t entirely on board with my sister’s plan to convert the camp over to being permanently clothes-free… but I’ve actually come to enjoy it. I’m confident that our grandparents would be proud of what this place has become if they were still alive today.”

Sunset adjusted her icepack. “Yeah. I’m sure they would. Are you and Twilight still dating?”

“Nah. Not anymore. It just wasn’t working out between us. With her going to university and my obligations running the camp, I don’t think we could’ve kept things going much longer anyway.”

Sunset bit her lip. She hadn’t meant to hit a sore subject. “Erm—well, you know what they say: there’s plenty of other fish in the sea! Just give it some time, Timber. You’re a decent guy. I’m sure you’ll find someone else in no time at all.”

Especially, when you’re lugging around an anaconda like that in between your legs. SWEET CELESTIA! I had no idea he was hung like a stallion. Makes me wonder if Twilight had trouble accommodating him whenever they got intimate. I hope that’s not the real reason they broke up.

Timber grinned. “Thanks for the advice but I’ve already found someone special. In fact, she works here at the camp as one of the counselors. I’m not saying that Twilight wasn’t special. Because she totally was! Uh—in her own way, that is. But Gilda and I, we just kind of… click better, I think. It’s really hard to explain. Do you have any idea what I’m talking about?”

Sunset smiled, thinking back to Flash. “Mhmm. I do. For what it’s worth, I’m happy for you two. If you don’t mind, I’m going to rest for a little while. My crotch is absolutely killing me.”

“Oh—uh—sure thing. Feel better, Sunset.”

Fluttershy waved goodbye as Timber left the room and focused her attention back to Sunset. “I wanted to apologize for Wallflower’s text. She usually means well but she… tends to make rash decisions whenever her anxiety gets triggered. I’m sorry if she gave you the wrong impression of what’s actually going on at camp.”

Sunset chuckled. “Well, I gotta admit: her text did make me a wee bit nervous. Whenever a former Siren and a Changeling Queen inhabit the same place, bad stuff usually happens. I—um—didn’t get a chance to read Adagio’s thoughts completely. I assume that she’s trying to turn over a new leaf or something along those lines?”

“Mhmm. She is. Tree Hugger has also taken Adagio in under her wing, so to speak. I think they’re going to be very good friends even after our vacation here is over. As for Chrysalis… I—um—I don’t think she’s the same being you know from Equestria. Kind of like how we’re all different from our pony counterparts. Or at least, that’s what I think…”

Sunset cocked her eyebrow. “What makes you say that?”

“When I was talking to her, she didn’t seem dangerous to me. More like: sad and depressed. Probably because she’s a long way from her home planet and doesn’t have any way of getting back there or seeing her loved ones. I cried last night just thinking about her awful situation. I wish there was more we could do to help Chrysalis feel welcome here.”

Sunset’s expression softened. “I know all too well what it’s like to be stuck in a strange world full of strange people without anyone else to rely upon. Maybe I could… try to be her friend? You know, like show her the ropes or whatever.”

Fluttershy gently patted Sunset’s thigh. “I think that’s a wonderful idea, Sunset. I’m sure she’d appreciate making a new friend. For now, though, you need to rest.”

“Yeah, I know. It’s my own stupid fault for letting my temper get out of control.”

Fluttershy leaned over and kissed Sunset’s forehead. “That may very well be, but you apologized to Adagio and the two of you reconciled your differences. It’s ok to make mistakes, Sunset.”

Sunset sighed and shifted around on the cot to get more comfortable. “Guess I could always try to buy Adagio lunch or something. As a ‘I’m sorry for attacking you out of the blue’ gesture. In the meantime, I don’t think I’m going to be doing much of anything other than sitting around.”

“That’s to be expected. Just take it easy for the next day or two and you should be fine. Adagio is a lot stronger than she looks but—um—I think she actually held back when she fought you. The situation could have really spiraled out of control had she decided to go all out.”

Sunset winced in pain when she rotated her torso just a bit too quickly. “Somehow, that doesn’t surprise me. She must have retained some of her physical abilities as a siren. Ow! Damn, that smarts! Even when I managed to land a few good strikes on her, Adagio seemed to shrug them off like they were nothing. She hits like a champion boxer too…”

“Oh, dear. Is there anything else I can do to make you feel more comfortable?”

Sunset closed her eyes and nestled her head against the pillow. “Not unless you have some medical grade beaver tranquilizer laying around.”

“Actually, I might have some in my—”

Sunset held up her hand. “Don’t finish that statement! I wasn’t being serious, Shy. But I suppose, of all people, you would be the one to legitimately have beaver tranquilizer in your possession.”

“Alright, so long as you’re sure. I made sure to get the lowest dosage possible the last time I was over at the vet’s office. The tranquilizer is just powerful enough to make them happy and a little drowsy. It helps calm the beavers down whenever they need serious treatment for their injuries. Mostly due to—um—mating season.”

Sunset thanked Fluttershy for her consideration, but decided that letting her body heal on its own the natural way was her best option. Even though it would probably take a few days in all likelihood. The fiery-haired nudist carefully removed the ice pack from between her legs and set it on the table beside the cot. Figuring that she wasn’t going to get any more comfortable, Sunset pulled the thin, scratchy bed sheets over her shoulders and tried to get some sleep.

It had been an arduous two days. Sunset wasn’t happy that it had taken so long for her injuries to heal, but she was thankful that Adagio hadn’t sent her to the hospital. After a refreshing shower and belly full of pancakes and bacon, Sunset was focused on enjoying her extended vacation at Camp Everfree rather than doing so out of obligation to a friend in duress. Or at least, she would have been… had she not received a menacing text from Gloriosa Daisy.

The message was simple and to the point: “Please meet me in my office around ten o’clock. There’s much we have to discuss”. Sunset was certain that she already knew what the topic of conversation was going to be. It wasn’t as if she’d expected there not to be any negative repercussions from her little scuffle with Adagio. Even though they’d become good friends after her first visit to Camp Everfree, Sunset wasn’t looking forward to talking with Gloriosa.

As Sunset approached the administrator’s cabin, she broke out into a cold sweat. Her palms felt clammy as she grasped the handle to Gloriosa’s office. Sunset swallowed a heavy lump that had begun to form in her throat. Just a few steps beyond the door was Camp Everfree’s owner. She stood in front of a window with her hands clasped behind her back, a neutral expression plastered across her lips. Sunset wasn’t entirely sure if that was a good or a bad thing.

Gloriosa turned around and smiled at her friend. “Good morning. Are you feeling any better?”

“Well, I’m not quite at one hundred percent yet but I’m getting there.”

Gloriosa nodded. “That’s encouraging. Fluttershy gave me a full report on your injuries earlier this morning and they seemed rather serious. It’s good to see you again… despite the circumstances. If you don’t mind, I’m going to cut straight to the point: do you know why I called you into my office today, Sunset?”

Sunset felt her stomach twist into a knot. Her mouth was so dry that it was as though it had stuffed to the brim with an entire box-worth of ground up Triscuits. Sunset was relieved that Gloriosa hadn’t insisted that she sit down on one of the plush chairs. Much to her own embarrassment, Sunset found out that, whilst in her human form, she had a tendency to sweat profusely in-between her butt cheeks whenever she got nervous. She didn’t want to have to explain why there was a big wet spot on the cushion after she got up.

It was a small comfort, at least, that she currently wasn’t wearing panties. Those thin bands of cloth human females were so fond of, felt absolutely awful when wet or bunched up. Sunset typically wore the most comfortable underwear (plain cotton ones that came rolled up in packs of six) available whenever the situation necessitated their adornment. Otherwise, she much preferred going commando. It was one of the reasons why she’d stopped wearing short skirts and switched over to skinny jeans or long dresses.

Humans tended to get upset if someone’s genitals were exposed in public. Even when it wasn’t on purpose. Sunset still didn’t quite understand why. But nonetheless, she accepted it as the reality of living in human society. The same logic applied to female breasts. She wasn’t a fan of wearing bras either, but understood their practicality in certain situations.

Sunset pressed her thighs together ever so slightly and gathered what little courage she was able to muster. Much to her irritation, she became distracted by the distinct, clammy wetness in-between her cheeks. She took in a deep breath and tried to ignore the unpleasant sensation but it did little to abate her discomfort. The former unicorn blushed and looked directly at her friend.

“Because I got into fistfight with Adagio…”

Gloriosa nodded. “There is a zero-tolerance policy in place for certain types of behavior within the confines of Camp Everfree: 1). Wantonly Lewd Conduct 2). Violence Towards Fellow Guests or Wildlife 3). Illicit Substance/Alcohol Abuse. Timber and I may add more as we see fit but those are the basic, cardinal rules around camp.”

Sunset shuffled her feet and blushed harder. “I-I figured as much.”

“Under normal circumstances, I would kick out any guests involved in a fight immediately. However, I’ve decided to let both you and Adagio Dazzle off with a warning this time. Even with your complicated history together, I was led to believe that the fight was mostly due to a misunderstanding and concern over a friend’s wellbeing.”

Sunset rubbed her arm. “Did Adagio tell you everything that happened on the beach?”

“She did. And she was quite honest about all the lurid details. I’m giving you a chance to tell me your side of the story because I trust you. I consider you a good friend, Sunset. Especially, after everything you did to help me overcome my magical possession. Please, just tell me the truth.”

Sunset let out a shuddering breath. “I was afraid that Adagio was up to her old tricks again. She was being her usual pain-in-the-ass self when I started asking questions and I… lost my temper with her. That’s why I tried to the force the answers out of her by using the Geode of Empathy. I know it was wrong of me to attack her like that. I shouldn’t have. But what’s done is done.”

Gloriosa walked over to Sunset and gave her a hug. “I suppose your heart was in the right place. As for Adagio, she seems to have moved on from it, so I see no reason to pursue the matter any further. Just remember: if I see you getting violent with her or anyone else, you will no longer be welcome at Camp Everfree. Understand?”

Sunset squeezed Gloriosa tightly and sniffed. “Crystal clear. So—uh—what’s with Queen Chrysalis anyway? I assume you must know that she’s here, running around the camp.”

“Yes, I’m well-aware that she’s staying here. In fact, Adagio and I were the ones who discovered the landing site of her escape pod in the first place. For the time being, I’ve decided to let her live in one of the spare staff cabins. Her role within the camp has yet to be determined, but I’m sure that we can find something productive for her to do.”

Sunset blew her nose into a tissue and shot Gloriosa a confused look. “Escape pod? You make it sound as though she… landed on the plant rather than drove here. Like, as in alien from outer space. You’ve gotta be kidding me! That’s not… possible, is it?”

Gloriosa shrugged. “I know it sounds strange, but it’s true. I saw the pod with my own eyes. Chrysalis obviously looks different from a normal human woman. Physically, I mean. But she’s similar enough that the differences aren’t noticeable unless you look closely.”

“You mean, she’s not a shape-shifting, emotion-draining vampire?”

Gloriosa scratched her head. “Not from what I can tell, so far. She’s a bit eccentric but that’s be expected of an extra-terrestrial. Come to think of it: Adagio had a very similar reaction when she first saw Chrysalis in the escape pod. Is she some kind of villain in Equestria?”

Sunset nodded emphatically. “One of the worst ponykind has ever known. Eheh. I probably shouldn’t have assumed that her counterpart here on Earth was the same. I’m sorry. I was really worried that everyone might’ve gotten drained or worse. That’s her usual MO.”

“Between Fluttershy, Adagio and I: we’ve all been keeping a close eye on her ever since she arrived at Camp Everfree. It seems like Chrysalis just wants to make the best out of the new life she must now adjust to. Quite frankly, I can’t help but feel sorry for her. No one deserves to have everything they’ve ever known taken away from them.”

Sunset gently patted her friend’s shoulder. “You did the right thing, Gloriosa. It takes a lot of courage to show a complete stranger from another planet as much kindness as you have. I’m extremely proud of how far you’ve come along since we first met.”

Gloriosa blushed at Sunset’s sincere praise. “Really! It’s not a big deal…”

“I’m sure Chrysalis doesn’t see it that way.”

Gloriosa took in a deep breath and composed herself. “In any case, that’s the situation. I trust that you’ll do your best to bury the hatchet with Adagio and help Chrysalis adjust during your stay?”

“Yeah. I promise. What happened earlier was a… one-time thing. A temporary lapse of judgement on my part. Uh—mind my asking, but what exactly is Chrysalis doing around camp?”

Gloriosa watched as Rufus and Lucifer were playing around in the garden. “I invited her into my office while you were still recovering and gave her an aptitude test. Kind of like a job application, but a bit more generalized. Much to my astonishment, she scanned my computer with her magic and claimed that she had a fairly comprehensive understanding of our technology.”

“That’s unusual. I’ve never heard of Equestrian magic being used that way before.”

Gloriosa picked up the coffee mug sitting on her desk and took a sip from it. “Neither have I, based on my own limited experience. When it came out of her fingers, it looked like little pixelated cubes. Kind of like what you’d see in a video game except green-colored. I’m not entirely sure it was strictly magic in the sense that we understand it.”

“Twilight would definitely be interested in meeting Chrysalis and studying her magic, but I don’t know if I could convince her to visit a full-fledged naturist resort. She’s not exactly what I would call ‘comfortable’ with any kind of nudity. For nearly the entire first year that I knew her, I always had to put on a bathrobe whenever Twi came over to visit, so that she wouldn’t feel anxious around me. The rest of the girls didn’t seem all that bothered by it though.”

Gloriosa nodded in understanding. “At least they’ve all come to respect your lifestyle. That’s more than I can say for some people. I’m more worried about Chrysalis getting used to living on Earth and making friends. Any future research projects regarding her magic and how it works can wait until she decides the time is right. I don’t want anyone pressuring her.”

“Oh, no! That’s totally cool! I agree with you one hundred percent. She’s a person first and foremost, not some science experiment. I just feel like I’d be the best one to talk to her right now. You know, since I’m technically an alien too. Umm—but I do have one question first. Do you happen to know which cabin Wallflower is staying in? I’d like to check up on her too…”

Gloriosa giggled. “Of course! She’s staying over in Row B, Cabin 4. Just make sure that you knock first. She’s sharing it with her uncle. Oh, and just as a head’s up: they both work at the canteen as chefs. Wallflower might not be there if she’s currently on a shift.”

Sunset thanked Gloriosa and left the administrator’s cabin feeling significantly better than before. Her anxiety over ruining their friendship and getting kicked out of the camp before she even had the chance to enjoy herself, evaporated like the morning dew from the grass. The former unicorn placed her hands on her hips, closed her eyes, and took in a deep breath through her nostrils. The air smelled of pine trees and lake water with a slight hint of smoke.

Everything about Camp Everfree was just like she’d remembered but more vivid this time around because she wasn’t wearing any clothes to dull the sensations. As Sunset drew closer to Row B, her thoughts began to drift back to Flash Sentry and what she would say to him when they eventually met again. It would, in all likelihood, be a very awkward conversation but she was prepared to endure it no matter what. Flash deserved that much. With renewed confidence in her stride, Sunset put on her best smile and knocked on the door to Wallflower’s cabin.

It's Always Sunny In Camp Everfree (II)

Chapter 15

Wallflower’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

Sunset rapped her fingers against the wooden door a few more times just to make sure that Wallflower was actually inside the cabin. Much to her surprise, a dark-skinned woman with silky green hair opened the door instead. She was about a head taller than Sunset and her insect-like eyes were, admittedly, somewhat intimidating but shown with genuine curiosity. The woman blinked a few times, placed her finger on her chin, and cocked her head to side.

“Good morning. Who might you be?”

Sunset smiled nervously at the slight, other-worldly echo of the woman’s voice. Other than that, it sounded smooth and seductive. “Oh—uh—hey there. I’m Sunset Shimmer. I’m a good friend of Wallflower Blush and I was wondering if she… might be available?”

The exotic beauty smiled, showing her fangs as she did so. “Of course. Please, follow me, Miss Shimmer. We were just sitting around watching what Wallflower calls ‘Ann-e-may’. I believe the program is called: ‘Little Mechanoid Academia’. I’m afraid that I don’t quite understand the premise of the series fully just yet, but it appears to chronicle the adventures of cybernetic organisms as they attend a local academy.”

While Sunset followed the woman inside, she took a moment to look her over more closely. Sure enough, her gut instincts proved correct: this person was the spitting image of Queen Chrysalis. Or… her doppelgänger in this universe, at any rate. Sunset’s gaze lingered on Chrysalis’s ample bosom and shapely curves while she walked towards the living room. Far longer than was considered polite, even by nudist standards. Sunset bit her lip and let out a frustrated sigh.

Luna’s unshorn fetlocks! Why does Chrysalis have to be so freakin’ sexy on this side of the Mirror Portal?! I could handle this situation a whole lot better if she was as ugly and ill-mannered as good ole’ bug butt. BUT NOOOOO! Look at her skin; it’s so smooth and shiny~ Damn it. I’d be lying to myself if I said I wasn’t a little jealous. Her hair is gorgeous too. Ok, Sunset. Just take a deep breath. All have you have to do is not act like a complete dork in front of Chrysalis and Wallflower and everything will be fine.

When Sunset finally saw Wallflower, she couldn’t help but giggle at her friend. The green-haired girl was sitting on the couch, legs spread wide, munching on a bowl of cereal. The TV directly in front of her was airing the anime Chrysalis had mentioned before and it was in Japanese. Chrysalis bowed slightly and introduced herself, then proceeded to plop down on the couch next to Wallflower.

In a move that left Sunset dumbstruck, the woman grabbed a breakfast sandwich wrapped in aluminum foil off of the coffee table and began chewing on it while she watched the anime. A stray bit of egg remained on her upper lip as a remnant of her enthusiastic feast. Without a second thought, Chrysalis’s long, forked tongue shot out and lapped it up. Sunset took her place on the opposite side of Wallflower and patted the girl’s shoulder. At least the couch wasn’t made of some cheap, scratchy fabric or fake leather. Sunset tended to avoid buying furniture made from those materials because they were incredibly uncomfortable and unforgiving on bare skin.

Wallflower smiled, her mouth still full of cereal mush and milk. “Hey, Sunset! Long time no see. We were just about to watch the latest episode Little Mechanoid Academia that aired earlier today. Erm—in Japan. Time difference, remember? Care to stick around and join us? Oh! There’s also some Coco Puffs in the cabinet if you’re interested.”

“It’s good to see you too, Wallflower. Uh… no thanks. I already had breakfast. So, what’s the anime about? I don’t think I’ve ever seen this one before. Heh. I mean, I don’t usually watch that much anime to begin with but… never mind. Just give me the abridged version.”

Chrysalis crossed her legs and stretched out her arms. “It is as I stated earlier. The core plot device of this… tele-vision program appears to be a showcase of the characters’ daily interactions with the other students and the activities they engage in. Wallflower described it as the ‘Slice-of-Life’ genre. I don’t know enough about human culture to know if that’s accurate.”

Sunset placed her hands upon her lap and nodded. “Right. Hey—um—is there any way you could possibly turn on the subtitles? I don’t understand Japanese…”

Wallflower shot Sunset a dirty look but complied with her request. “Fluttershy and I don’t usually need them and Chrissy… well, she’s like scary quick at learning languages. She did some weird magic scan on my Japanese dictionary and after watching a few episodes, she suddenly understood everything. It—um—kind of freaked me out a little bit to be honest.”

“Sorry that I’m just plain old, Sunset Shimmer.”

Wallflower snorted. “You? Plain? As if! You’re a freakin’ unicorn prodigy from an alternate universe full of multi-colored ponies. And, I might add, you have super powers too! Your life is practically the plotline of a Mahou-Shoujo anime! How much better does it get than that?”

Sunset’s cheeks flushed while she twiddled her fingers. “Erm—I’ll admit that there might be a shred of truth to that. But right now, I just want to lead the life of a normal person. Without all the extra drama. Having magic and powers is pretty cool, I guess, but there’s a lot of responsibility tied to them. You should understand that from handling the Memory Stone.”

“Ah, the cliché, and WAY overused Uncle Ben superhero speech. I totally get what you’re saying, Sunset. But a normal life is pretty much impossible for folks like us. Think of it as a Pandora’s box sort of deal. Once you open it, you can never go back to the way things used to be. Although, I’m not sure you ever had a normal life to be begin with…”

Sunset leaned back on the cushion and sighed. “A fair point, in retrospect.”

“Sure, I have some regrets over how I abused the power of the Memory Stone but I would go through it all over again in a heartbeat. Because without magic, I never would have become friends with all of you girls or gotten the chance to love Fluttershy the way I do now.”

Sunset smiled. “Aww. That’s very sweet of you to say. Fluttershy’s a lucky girl to have someone like you by her side. I’m glad that you two were able to connect while staying here.”

Chrysalis chuckled. “Indeed. I can practically taste the sugary-sweet aura of love surrounding you, Wallflower Blush. A testament to the strength of your relationship with her. Bravo~”

Wallflower’s entire body took on a rosy hue. “Yeah—well, I was just expressing my honest opinion on the whole situation. But it still feels like I’m the lucky one. Anyway! I apologize if my text sent you into panic mode, Sunset. If you’re only staying here because of me, I can ask Gloriosa to give you a full refund for all of your expenses.”

“Nah, I’m good. I’ve always wanted to stay at a naturist resort for the longest time. The opportunity just never seemed to present itself. Plus, I’ll be able to make a ton of new friends who share my passion for the clothes-free lifestyle while I’m staying here! Like Chrysalis, for instance. That is: if you’d like to be my friend.”

Chrysalis placed her hand on her chest. “Me? Yes, I’d very much like that if you’re willing. Pardon my frankness, Sunset Shimmer. But I sense a lingering hint of suspicion buried just underneath your cordiality. In fact, it is not dissimilar to what I felt with Adagio Dazzle.”

Sunset rubbed the back of her neck. “I’m sorry. It’s not exactly intentional. You seem like a good person, Chrysalis. Really! It’s just that… well, the Chrysalis I—we knew from Equestria was downright evil, cruel, and manipulative. For both of us, it’s difficult not to see you in that light.”

“Most curious. Adagio Dazzle mentioned much of what you just said. I simply wondered if your perspective was any different from her own. What I wouldn’t give to study universal differences in greater depth. Alas, I lack the proper equipment to do so and for the foreseeable future. That is, unless, humanity manages to advance their current technology by several thousand cycles.”

Sunset let out an awkward chuckle. “I have enough trouble figuring out human-tech at its current level, let alone something way more advanced. Equestria isn’t exactly what you’d call modern when compared to Earth. It took me forever to get the hang of everything…”

“Thankfully, my magic allows me to comprehend any technology with a simple scan. Granted, I was already considered well-educated amongst my own kind but it has certainly eased the process of assimilating into human society to a great degree.”

Sunset whistled. “Damn. That’s pretty impressive. Now, I’m sure Twi will want to study you.”

“A fellow scientist, perhaps?”

Sunset nodded. “Yep. You two would get along like peanut butter and jelly, I suspect.”

Chrysalis’s brow furrowed in confusion. “I’m afraid that I don’t follow.”

“Oh yeah, you wouldn’t know what those are. Peanut butter and jelly are spreadable condiments that you can put on two slices of bread to make a sandwich. They complement each other, flavor wise. Hence, the expression I used.”

Wallflower gestured towards the kitchenette. “We’ve got all the fixings for ‘em if you want to try making a PBJ for yourself, Chrissy.”

“I may try one later. For now, I am sated from eating this so-called ‘Breakfast Sammich’. Poultry and meat products are far more appetizing to my palette than mere… condiments. You must understand that my dietary needs tend to be more carnivorous in nature than what the average human consumes. My body converts animal protein into calories more efficiently.”

Sunset held her hand over her mouth and snickered. “You sound just like Spock!”

The poor alien looked even more confused as her ears drooped slightly. “Again, you have confounded me by using cultural references that I am unfamiliar with. If it’s not too much trouble, I would ask that you try to explain them in greater detail from now on.”

“He’s a character from another TV program called: Star Trek. It’s a show about a space captain and his crew as they go around and explore the universe. Mister Spock tends to use proper vocabulary whenever he speaks and he’s also a scientist. Kind of like you, Chrysalis. That’s why I thought it was funny. You remind me a lot of him. Does that make sense?”

Chrysalis frowned. “Not really. But I shall take your word for it, Sunset Shimmer.”

The fiery-haired nudist mentally sighed to herself. She hadn’t realized how often she’d come to rely on idioms and human pop-culture references during casual conversation. It would make talking to Chrysalis a bit more difficult but not impossible. At least this alien version of her seemed to be well-mannered and polite. That made it a hell of a lot easier to befriend the woman.

Sunset was concerned that Chrysalis would pull the old: ‘Alien Royalty’ card and throw her status around like a giant wrecking ball, treating everyone around her like lowly peasants. Yet, so far, she hadn’t even insisted on using her formal title. It was a refreshing change from the old unicorn nobility Sunset had been forced to deal with during her time in Equestria.

In a way, Chrysalis reminded Sunset of Princess Celestia whenever they had tea time together in the castle gardens. Thoughts of happier times with her former mentor made Sunset feel melancholy all of the sudden. Despite knowing that she could use the Mirror Portal whenever the moon phase was properly aligned, Sunset had only attempted to reconcile with Celestia when she needed to do some research on the Memory Stone with Princess Twilight.

Sunset’s reverie was abruptly cut short when she felt Chrysalis reach over and caress her shoulder. “Are you not feeling well, Sunset Shimmer? You seem upset about something. Is there anything I can do to cheer you up? Would you would like me to make a PBJ?”

Oh yeah. I nearly forgot that she can read people’s emotions like an open book. “I was just thinking about someone that I used to know back in Equestria. A former… mentor, you could say. It’s nothing you need to concern yourself with, Chrysalis. I’m fine.”

Chrysalis grasped Sunset’s hand and lifted her off of the couch. “Regardless, I would like to try making you the sandwich. Please accompany me into the kitchen if you would.”

Sunset looked back at Wallflower and realized that she was far too engrossed in her anime to notice anything else going on around her. A totally dorky thing to do, but well within the scope of her usual behavior. With a shrug, Sunset gripped Chrysalis’s surprisingly soft hand and went with her into the kitchen. Sunset was also taken aback by how strong the other woman was.

One flash of green magic later, a diagonally cut, de-crusted Fluffer Nutter sat on a plate. Chrysalis encouraged Sunset to eat the sandwich and watched her expectantly. Sunset sat down carefully (the chair was made of solid wood without any kind of padding, not something you wanted to sit down on haphazardly while nude) and took a single bite out of the sandwich. When it tasted exactly like she would have expected, Sunset made quick work of the rest.

After licking the last bit of fluff from her fingers, Sunset looked over at Chrysalis. “How in the world did you know that I liked Fluffer Nutters? They’re definitely not the same thing as a PBJ.”

Chrysalis’s cheeks flushed green while she played with a strand of her hair. “I was able the glean the information from your mind when our hands touched. Please don’t get upset! I was not my intention to… invade your privacy. It is simply the way my people communicate.”

“I understand but could you please tell me the next time you decide to do that? Most people don’t take kindly to having their minds read. Believe me! Interestingly enough, I can do the same thing when I’m wearing my geode. Other than that, I can’t do magic like I used to as a unicorn.”

Chrysalis bowed slightly. “I shall take what you said into consideration. A unicorn is a fanciful creature in this world, is it not? At least, that is what I assumed after reading Fluttershy’s thoughts. She seems to have a lot of those. Is it… unusual for humans to have so many?”

Sunset giggled. “For her? Absolutely not. She loves animals of all kinds. Even the ones that only exist in stories, cartoons, and games. You’re right. Unicorns don’t actually exist on earth. I used to be able to cast magic similar to the way you do it, except through my horn. Never been able to do it since becoming a human. My guess is that they don’t have enough of a mana pool.”

“Your theory has merit. It was evident to me from the very moment I awakened that magic does not flow in abundance on Earth like it does back on my home planet. What little there is to be had here appears to be… foreign in nature. Like the geode Fluttershy wears or Gloriosa Daisy’s choloromancy. I have yet to understand this curious phenomenon myself.”

Sunset shrugged. “Between you and Twilight, I’m sure you’ll figure it out.”

Chrysalis bit her lip. “Forgive me, Sunset Shimmer. But I must confess something to you. While I appreciate all the hospitality Wallflower Blush has shown me thus far, I cannot help but feel restless sitting inside this cabin. I wish to go outside, stretch my legs, and enjoy the sunlight. Would you mind accompanying me while I partake in physical activity?”

“Oh? Erm—sure, Chrysalis. I wouldn’t mind going for a refreshing dip in the lake myself. It’s a beautiful day outside. Can your people even swim? I just didn’t want to assume that—”

The princess giggled melodically. “Indeed, we can. A swim in the lake sounds lovely.”

“Cool! Why don’t we head on over to the beach then? I’m pretty sure Wallflower won’t mind if we borrow a couple of towels. Don’t worry! She won’t get mad at us. I promise.”

Chrysalis shuffled her feet. “Very well, then. If you are certain. Let us be on our way.”

Unsurprisingly, a fair number of Camp Everfree’s guests had chosen to take advantage of the sunny weather just like Sunset and Chrysalis did. There was a pretty even mix of ages and genders across the board: ranging from small children all the way up to senior citizens. Sunset took it as a good sign. The broad customer base meant that Gloriosa and Timber had done a good job at advertising Camp Everfree as a resort that was welcome to everyone.

Of course, it also meant there were no restrictions placed on guests being families or married couples. Sunset wasn’t sure who would stay at a naturist resort specifically to seek out a romantic partner. But she supposed that it must be relatively difficult (amongst humans anyway) to come across single, like-minded individuals who shared a passion for the clothes-free lifestyle.

That being said: no one had specifically harassed either of them while they swam in the lake. However, it had not escaped Sunset’s notice that several young adults milling about the beachfront (male and female alike) had given them both appraising looks. It didn’t bother Sunset, per say. She was comfortable in her own skin and had absolutely no qualms in admitting that she was proud of the way her body looked. It took a lot of hard work to keep a trim physique!

Yet, when she glanced over at Chrysalis, Sunset couldn’t help but feel a slight twinge of jealousy. Her figure was more rounded and curvaceous, but not in the sense that she was overweight in any way. It was probably just fat being in all the right places. Speaking of fat, Sunset watched her new friend’s bountiful breasts bounce around while she waded in the water.

Sunset looked down at own her chest and sighed. Come to think of it: I’ve had human breasts for years now. Sure, the big ones are always fun to play around with but I bet they’d be a real pain in the ass to deal with all of the time. Just think of the constant sore shoulders and neck pain!

Being a former unicorn, Sunset wasn’t the biggest fan of shaving any part of her body either, but she eventually got into the habit after a bit of practice. Upon discovering laser hair removal, Sunset decided to never go back to the traditional methods of disposable razors, electric shavers, and wax even though laser treatments were typically more expensive.

The one place she did not compromise on was the fiery tuft of pubic hair betwixt her legs. Back when she was still new to the human scene, she’d seen pictures of woman who’d completely removed theirs. Sunset had tried waxing all of hers off once just to see what it was like and found that it made her feel too much like a child. From that point onward, she kept her pubes neatly trimmed along the edges, but let it grow nice and thick towards the center. It was an ever-present reminder of her femininity and confidence.

It was with this in mind that Sunset felt slightly confused when she took a more in-depth look at Chrysalis. Sans the silky locks that cascaded down from her head, (Sunset wasn’t convinced that was even hair in the first place) the alien princess didn’t have a single hair on her entire body. It was as smooth and shiny as polished stone. Not only that, but it practically glistened in the afternoon sun. Sunset had to admit that Chrysalis was probably one of the most beautiful creatures she’d ever seen before. By human standards, of course. Mares were different.

After sunning themselves on the shore for a little while, the two women decided to hold hands (it gave the impression to the casual observer that they were a couple) and take a leisurely stroll along the beach. Chrysalis didn’t seem to mind the companionship, but she did quietly thank Sunset for fooling everyone into thinking that they were a couple. The alien princess admitted that she was open to the possibility of making a few more friends, but she was in no way ready to commit herself to a deeper relationship with any humans beyond that. At least, not yet.

Sunset nuzzled Chrysalis’s shoulder affectionately. “I’m really proud of how you’ve handled yourself so far, Chrysalis. My first month on Earth was an absolute fucking mess. I got so depressed one week that I very nearly drank myself to death. I can’t even begin to tell you how hard it was adjusting to a life without other ponies and magic.”

“Thank you, Sunset Shimmer. I will freely admit that there are times when I entertain dark thoughts as well, but everyone I have met at Camp Everfree thus far has been nothing but supportive and friendly. I cannot express how much that means to me.”

Sunset grinned. “You’re very welcome! None of us want you to feel like you’re an outcast or unwelcome anywhere on the camp grounds. As for the larger world outside Camp Everfree, well… I don’t know if they’ll be ready for you just yet. You might want to make a plan.”

“Thanks to Gloriosa Daisy, there shall be plenty of time for me to plan. If worst comes to worst, I can always don a disguise and seamlessly blend into human society. I know that I… tend to garner a lot more attention in my natural form.”

Sunset chuckled awkwardly. “Ah… well, that’s because you’re considered exceptionally attractive by human standards. Yeah, I know it’s really weird to think of it that way. It took me a while to realize it myself when I first changed into a human woman.”

“An astute observation. I detected a great deal of lust radiating from a few of the guests while we were swimming together. I wasn’t certain if such a pattern of behavior was normal for humans who’ve declared themselves as naturists. I base this only off of what Gloriosa Daisy told me.”

Sunset sighed. “Yes and no. I mean, the answer is kind of complicated. Regardless of whether or not people are comfortable with nudity or they happen to be naturists, at the end of the day, it’s basic human nature to desire the company of those we find attractive. Do your people think the same way about dating and relationships? Erm—generally speaking, that is.”

“Indeed. I’ve had my fair share of male suitors over the cycles. However, in most cases, they believed that my intellect and straightforwardness negated the possibility of enacting any kind of long-term relationship. In other words: males of my race prefer subservient, docile, dull-witted females to be their life mates. I have not learned enough about human cultural norms to judge whether or not this is the case on Earth, but I wouldn’t be surprised if it was.”

Sunset hummed in thought. “Sometimes it is. Humans have become a lot more open-minded when it comes to relationship roles. Or so Rarity tells me. Personally, I’ve never experienced a situation like that myself, so I’m probably not the best person to ask.”

Chrysalis nodded and didn’t say much else after that. As the pair walked further along the beach, they made their way towards the more secluded side of the lake where few guests ever stepped foot. Mostly because it was a fair distance away from any of the convenience facilities such as the restrooms, showers, and canteen. Yet, Sunset happened to spot an individual a short distance away. An individual whom she had much trepidation over meeting. It was Flash Sentry.

Sunset’s heart thundered in her chest. She felt a cold sweat begin atop her head and trickle its way down to the soles of her feet. Simultaneously, her stomach decided, at that very moment, that it was the opportune time to perform a series of barrel rolls that would make Peppy Hare cry out with glee. Chrysalis must have sensed the sudden change in Sunset’s emotional state, for she looked over at her new friend with an expression of concern.

“Is everything alright, Sunset Shimmer. You appear… distressed.”

Sunset cursed under her breath. She could tell that her butt cheeks were getting sweaty again. “That guy standing over there fixing the bat house is Flash Sentry. He used to be my boyfriend before I turned into a power-hungry demon. We broke up shortly before all of that happened. Suffice to say: we’ve got a complicated history together. I don’t know if I’m ready to face him just yet. The last time we were here, I didn’t pay as much attention to him as I should have…”

Chrysalis gently rubbed Sunset’s back. “We can approach him together as a pair if you are uneasy about speaking with him alone. There is comfort to be had in the strength of numbers. Or… would you prefer to turn back and return to camp instead? The choice is yours.”

“No, I think this is something that I need to do. Avoiding him all the time won’t solve anything. Ok. Just give me a second to collect myself. I don’t want seem like I’m a nervous wreck.”

Chrysalis cocked her head. “But your emotional signature suggests otherwise…”

“I know that! It’s—ugh—sorry, I didn’t mean to snap at you. Humans tend to hide what they’re truly feeling on the outside sometimes, in order to avoid awkward situations.”

Chrysalis blushed lightly but nodded in understanding. “Pardon my ignorance. My kind tends to be more open about our emotions than humans. I promise to be more cautious from now on.”

As expected, Flash greeted the both of them warmly as they approached. Not having seen Flash out of his clothing for quite some time, Sunset took a moment to appreciate his naked body once more. She wasn’t disappointed in the least. He was noticeably in better shape now than we was while they were still dating. It must have been the end result of all of the exercise he was getting while working at Camp Everfree.

Sunset giggled to herself quietly when she witnessed Flash do the exact same thing with her body. The smile that he gave her was enough to make Sunset’s heart melt all over again. At the same time, it made the former unicorn regret ever breaking up with him in the first place. Regardless, of how necessary it had been right after she’d been purified of the demonic influence that afflicted both her mind and body for so long. Sunset resolved to make it up to Flash in any way that she possibly could. He deserved that much.

Sunset walked over to the young man and waved to him. “Hey, Flash. Long time, no see. You—umm—you look really good! Nice and healthy! Must be all that exercise and fresh air, huh?”

“Hi, Sunset. Heh, thanks. I guess it must be all the exercise. You look great too! But then again, you were always beautiful no matter the circumstances. What brings you to Camp Everfree?”

Sunset shuffled her feet in the sand. “I just wanted to come back and check it out, now that it’s become a dedicated naturist resort. You know me! I hate wearing clothes! Hahahaha!”

“Mhmm. After I filled out an application, Gloriosa invited me to come work here as a camp counselor over the summer. The whole ‘you have to be naked all the time’ clause in the contract was a bit difficult to get used to at first, but now I can see why you enjoy it so much. I haven’t felt this relaxed and at peace in what seems like forever.”

Sunset smiled. “I can tell. You certainly look a lot more comfortable.”

“Yep. For sure. Oh, I’m sorry! I didn’t see you standing over there, Chrysalis. How’s everything working out for you so far?”

Chrysalis bowed. “Greetings, Flash Sentry. As well as can be expected, I suppose. In due time, I believe I shall visit Gloriosa Daisy’s office and inform her of my anticipated vocation. Most likely, I shall endeavor to improve and repair Camp Everfree’s technology as best I can.”

“Sounds like it’s right down your alley. I mean, I would assume so.”

“Indeed. Might I pose a question to you, Flash Sentry?”

“Sure, go ahead.”

Chrysalis ran her fingers through her hair. “I sense a strong, emotional bond between you and Sunset Shimmer. She informed me earlier that you two were mates at some point. I can’t help but wonder: how often do human couples engage in sexual intercourse with each other?”

Both Sunset and Flash’s faces turned beet red. They knew exactly what the answer was to that question, but were hesitant to broach such an embarrassing topic. Chrysalis couldn’t exactly be blamed for her curiosity; she was an alien who was unfamiliar with human customs and taboos. Knowing full-well how uncomfortable Sunset was at talking about anything sex-related, Flash decided to step up to the plate and try to explain the subject to Chrysalis as best he could.

“Uh—well, you see… not every couple is exactly the same. Some people have sex more often than others, but as a general rule of thumb, if a couple has strong feelings for one another they… tend to do it whenever the opportunity presents itself. Does that make sense?”

Chrysalis hummed in thought. “Then, would you say that you and Sunset had sex often?”

Flash chuckled nervously. “Chrysalis, that’s not… something you would typically ask someone during a casual conversation. But, if you must know, we did have sex on a regular basis. I honestly can’t recall a time when I didn’t enjoy being with her. What we had was pretty special.”

Sunset stomped her foot in the sand. “FLASH! I can’t believe you’d just blurt that out!”

“C’mon, Sunset. There’s no need to get all bent out of shape. It’s not like Chrysalis is a total stranger to either of us. She’s genuinely curious about how humans interact with each other and what our culture is all about. I don’t want to give her a false impression.”

Sunset crossed her arms underneath her breasts and huffed. “You always were a terrible liar.”

Flash cleared his throat. “Anyway… I’ve meaning to ask you a question too, Chrysalis. Is it true that you’re able to shapeshift into other people and possibly animals too?”

“I possess such an ability. Although, it is not something that I can do all the time. It requires a significant amount of concentration and magic power on my part. Do you wish to see a demonstration? There aren’t any other guests around currently. It would not attract attention.”

Flash and Sunset both agreed that they were curious as to how Chrysalis’s ability worked. The alien princess asked them both to stand a few paces away while she went about gathering the magical power required to fuel her morphing ‘spell’. In the blink of an eye, green pixilation began to swirl around Chrysalis’s feet until it engulfed her entire body. When it was all said and done, she remerged as an exact copy of Flash Sentry, save for her eyes. She kept them her natural color in order to make it easier for everyone involved to tell it was her. In a perfect impression of Flash Sentry’s voice, she greeted them both with a flourish.

Sunset blink owlishly. “Sweet Celestia! Your transformation is downright uncanny. Is all of that just an illusion or did you actually change your entire body to become his?”

“I assure you that this is all very real, Sunset Shimmer. Feel free to touch me if you need convincing otherwise.”

Sunset knew what Chrysalis’s hand felt like. But she didn’t think touching her there would be enough to prove that she had truly changed into Flash Sentry. There was one particular part of Flash’s anatomy that immediately came to Sunset’s mind. A part that she knew, for a fact, would be impossible for Chrysalis to maintain as a mere illusion. It would be VERY awkward touching Chrysalis there but… it would serve to put all of Sunset’s doubts to rest.

Hesitantly, Sunset got onto her knees and scooted closer to Chrysalis’s waist. A slight blush colored her cheeks as she slowly reached her hand forward to grasp what looked exactly like Flash’s penis. As she carefully ran her fingers along its length, Sunset was completely dumbfounded to find out that the alien princess’s member was indeed physically solid.

Sunset nearly laughed out loud when she took a closer look at ‘his’ balls and found the cute little mole that Flash was always so embarrassed to talk about. The warm feeling of nostalgia shattered in an instant when she heard a soft, distinctly male moan emanate just above her. Not realizing that she’d inadvertently been rubbing her thumb along ‘his’ head for a while, Sunset immediately let go of Chrysalis and fell flat on her rear end.

At that moment, all Sunset wanted to do was bury her face in her hands and cry. Out of pure instinctual habit, she’d completely forgotten that Chrysalis wasn’t actually Flash. As for the alien princess in question, she didn’t seem too bothered by what had happened. Although, she was now sporting a full-fledged erection. When Sunset glanced over at the real Flash Sentry, he appeared as though he was about to die of embarrassment. His entire body, from head to toe, had taken on a distinct, rosy hue. Sunset honestly couldn’t blame him. She was mortified as well.

Chrysalis looked down at her erection and gave the head a few experimental pokes. “Most curious. I hadn’t realized how sensitive human penises are to physical stimulation. Particularly, the structure of the glans. It is far spongier than—oh goodness—it appears to be leaking some kind of clear fluid at the tip. Flash Sentry, would you care to explain what—”

Flash took hold of Chrysalis’s hands and blushed profusely. “That’s a lesson for another day, I think. While we appreciate your willingness to transform for us, Sunset and I would prefer that you turn back into your regular form now. If it’s not too much trouble…”

Without a moment’s hesitation, Chrysalis morphed back into her natural self in a flash of green magic. While she observed some ducks floating around in the lake, Flash made his way over to where Sunset was sitting in the sand and helped her up, but neither of them could find the courage to speak beyond muttering a thank you. The sheer awkwardness of the situation was simply too much for either of them to bear.

Flash wished both of the women well and returned to fixing up the remaining bat house. While they walked back to camp, holding hands once more, Chrysalis sensed that she had made a rather serious blunder, if Sunset’s melancholic aura was anything to go by. Mending social faux pas wasn’t her particular strong suit, but Chrysalis didn’t want to ruin her budding friendship with either Flash Sentry or Sunset Shimmer. The alien princess bit her lip and tried to find the appropriate words to express her condolences.

“I’m sorry if I… caused you or Flash Sentry any discomfort or embarrassment. I should have been more cognizant of the fact that I had transformed into someone who was once your mate.”

Sunset sighed. “No, it was partially my fault too. I should have been paying more attention to what I was doing. I guess I got caught up in the heat of the moment and forgot that you weren’t Flash. Look, Chrysalis: that whole situation between the three of us might have been super awkward, but I don’t want to you to think that we’re mad at you.”

Chrysalis’s ears perked up. “Thank goodness! I was afraid that neither of you would want to be my friend after what happened. It seems that I still have much to learn about human behavior…”

Sunset laughed. “Yeah. Don’t we all. Let’s just call it water under the bridge and move on.”

“If that is what you wish, then I shall comply. One thing before we move onto another subject. While you were… stroking me, I could tell that you poured a lot of love into your ministrations. You’re serious about reclaiming Flash Sentry as your mate, aren’t you?”

Sunset blushed and nodded in agreement. “Mhmm. Flash was telling the truth when he said that we had something special. I’ll tell him how I feel about us getting back together later though. In a more private setting. That kind of conversation isn’t meant to be heard by anyone else.”

“Understood. Would you like to get a milkshake with me? Fluttershy introduced me to the dairy-based concoctions a little while ago and I found them quite delightful. I don’t have much in the way of human currency yet, but I’m certain that I have enough to purchase two drinks. Think of it as… a token of apology. What say you, Sunset Shimmer?”

Sunset smiled. “Sure. I’d like that!”

Chrysalis breathed a sigh of relief. She was glad to have distracted Sunset Shimmer from the complex bundle of emotions that lingered underneath the surface of her usual, laid-back aura. Truth be told, she had taken the liberty of reading Flash’s aura while they were conversing and found an interesting fluctuation. It was the same curious signature that Gloriosa Daisy exhibited from time to time. Chrysalis bit her lip while Sunset Shimmer continued to converse with her.

She couldn’t be certain without confirming her hypothesis verbally between the two of them, but Chrysalis feared that Flash Sentry may have already moved on from being Sunset Shimer’s mate and shifted his attention towards making Gloriosa Daisy his new mate. That is, if he had not done so already. There was still a strong sense of affection in his heart for Sunset Shimmer, but it was nowhere near the same level of intensity as Sunset Shimmer’s own aura. Whatever the case was, Chrysalis vowed to stay out of their private affairs. If Sunset Shimmer needed a friend to talk to or a shoulder to cry on after her discussion with Flash Sentry, she would gladly offer both.

Old Flames And Nude Opportunities

Chapter 16

Administrator’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

After enjoying a light breakfast of yogurt and granola, Flash Sentry decided to head over to his girlfriend’s cabin to see what she was up to. Right around this time of the day, Gloriosa liked to tend her vegetable garden behind the administrator’s cabin and go through a few sets of yoga. Today was no different. As Flash had expected, he found Gloriosa near the tomato patch with Rufus close by, assuming the Warrior Pose on her yoga mat. Her eyes were closed and she looked completely at peace. There was even a faint viridian aura radiating from her body.

Flash felt a pang of guilt knot up in his stomach. He had no desire to interrupt his girlfriend’s moment of relaxation, but there was something very important that he needed to discuss with her. A conversation which Flash, in good conscience, felt that he could not put off any longer. With grim determination in his stride, the camp counselor made his way over to Gloriosa, wrapped his arms around her stomach, and placed a gentle kiss along her neck. She giggled happily and turned around to cup his cheeks, then pressed her lips against his in a loving kiss of her own.

“Good morning, Flash. Care to join Rufus and I for a few sets?”

Flash looked down at the Honey Badger and chuckled. The little guy was trying his best to imitate what Gloriosa was doing, but with little success. His quadrupedal body simply wasn’t designed to move that way. Even so, it was the effort that counted. When he fell onto his stomach, Gloriosa crouched down and ruffled his fur. In response, Rufus licked her fingers.

“Sure. I don’t see why not. But—uh—there’s something I need to talk to you about…”

Gloriosa exhaled, leaned forward, and grabbed her ankles. “This is about Sunset, isn’t it?”

“Yeah. I’m sorry that I have to bring up my ex, but since she’s staying at Camp Everfree… it complicates matters. You see, I ran into her yesterday while I was fixing up the bat houses. Chrysalis was with her. They were going for a swim together, I think.”

Gloriosa stood up and began to lift her leg into the air. “C’mon, Flash. There’s no reason you need to beat around the bush with me. I promise that I won’t get mad about whatever it is you’d like to talk about regarding Sunset. I know that the two you were really close before she decided to… end her relationship with you. There’s bound to still be some lingering feelings shared between the both of you. Am I wrong?”

Flash looked down at the ground and sighed. “Yes and no. Yes, in the sense that I still love Sunset. And a part of me always will. She holds a special place in my heart and nothing will ever change that. But I don’t love her the way I love you now. Whatever romantic feelings I had for her are decidedly in the past.”

“That’s very mature of you, Flash. I’m proud of you. But! I sense a caveat in there.”

Flash rubbed his neck. “Isn’t there always? My main concern is the way she acted yesterday. For whatever reason, Chrysalis decided to transform into me. And—erm—well, Sunset decided to fondle her ‘penis’ to test if it was real or not. EHEM! Sure enough, it was…”

“Ok. So, Sunset didn’t actually do anything to you is what you’re saying.”

Flash’s cheeks turned bright red. “She didn’t! But the way she was stroking Chrysalis—it was really intense and… intimate. The unadulterated love I saw in her eyes, that’s not something Sunset could have possibly faked. I think she might be interested in reconnecting with me.”

Gloriosa pressed her hands together and pushed them forward. “It seems to me that she’s keenly interested in rekindling the old flame you two once had. Have you told her about us yet?”

Flash blushed even harder and shuffled his feet in the grass. “No, I haven’t. I don’t even know where I would start. Telling her that we can’t be together the way she wants will break her heart. Sunset’s been through so much in the past few years, I just… don’t want to see her hurt again.”

Gloriosa wrapped her arms around Flash and hugged him tightly. “That means you’re a good person and an even better friend. Tell you what: why don’t you take the rest of the day off and figure out how you’re going to break the news to Sunset. I know it’ll be tough and there will be a fair bit of pain involved too, but it has to be done. She deserves to know the truth.”

Flash’s entire body sagged. “This whole situation sucks. I know she kind of ignored me the last time we were staying here, but I can hardly blame her for that. Sunset had more important things to worry about than hooking up with her ex. I guess… thinking about my talk with her is just delaying the inevitable. Once we finish up our sets, I’ll head over to her cabin.”

Gloriosa nuzzled her cheek against his shoulder. “If you think that’s what’s best for Sunset, then I support you one hundred percent. Just remember: I’ll be here at my cabin if you need someone to talk to or snuggle afterwards. Good luck.”

After receiving an affectionate kiss along the underside of his chin, Flash waved goodbye to Rufus and Gloriosa. While he made his way over to Sunset’s cabin, Flash heard a soft bark behind him. It was quickly followed by the tickling sensation of a honey badger’s tongue lapping against his ankle. Flash knelt down in front of Rufus and patted his head.

“Thanks for the support, little guy.”

Rufus barked twice and began wagging his tail.

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay with Gloriosa? What I’m about to do isn’t going to be very fun. Exciting? Well, that remains to be seen. Just don’t be surprised if Sunset gets upset.”

Rufus dug his paws into the ground and struck a brave pose.

“I suppose there’s no convincing you otherwise. Ok, buddy. Let’s get going.”

Even with an emotional support badger by his side, Flash walked over to Sunset’s cabin at a sedate pace. It gave him some extra time to think over what he was going to say to her and take a few deep breaths to try and calm his nerves. When Flash finally stood in front of Sunset’s cabin, his heart pounded inside his chest. His mouth became dry and it was suddenly a lot harder to swallow. Flash felt his balls shrink so rapidly that he was afraid they were going to crawl up into his stomach. Regardless of his obvious discomfort, he persevered and knocked on the door.

Only a few moments passed until Flash heard the telltale sound of bare feet pattering against the wooden floor. Sunset was home, apparently, and about to open the door. Rufus must have heard her as well because he swished his tail back and forth a few times in anticipation. Flash thanked the little badger for his support and patted his head gently.

He wasn’t sure if Rufus could even understand him, but the young man told the baby badger that this was something he had to do alone. Rufus looked slightly saddened by the news but barked once in affirmation. Before Flash could so much as wave goodbye, the furry trickster was already making his way back to Gloriosa’s cabin. Presumably, to get more affection from her.

When Sunset finally opened the door, after what seemed like an eternity, the fiery-haired nudist greeted her former lover with a broad smile. Flash rubbed the back of his neck and gave her a polite smile in return. He prayed to whatever deity happened to be listening in at the moment that she didn’t notice how much of a nervous wreck he was.

“Hey, Flash! It’s good to see you again. Come on in and make yourself at home. Ehehe—sorry about the mess. I was just finishing up breakfast when you knocked on the door. Do you want any Coco Krispies? There’s still plenty left in the box.”

“Nah, I’m good. I already had breakfast earlier.”

Flash watched as Sunset gobbled up the rest of her chocolatey cereal, slurping up the remaining milk left in the bowl in a most unladylike manner. He actually giggled out loud at her for a brief moment. Sunset may not have been the most refined woman around when it came to table manners or being girly, but that was part of her charm. After cleaning herself up, Sunset stood in front of Flash, rolled back and forth on the balls of her feet, and gazed at him expectantly.

“You’ve got great timing! I don’t have anything planned for the rest of the day. Would you like to hang out or something? We could always take a hike together! That sounds fun… right?”

Flash rubbed his hands together. “Sunset, I didn’t come over here to have fun. We need to talk.”

“Oh. This is one of those serious kinds of talks, isn’t it?”

Flash frowned. “I’m afraid so. I’d rather not drag this out, so I’ll cut straight to the chase: Gloriosa and I are dating now. I’m sorry that I didn’t tell you sooner, but there just wasn’t an opportune moment to tell you. Plus, I wanted it to be private.”

“You are?” Sunset asked with a slight quaver in her voice.

“Yes. It’s true. I wouldn’t say that it was love at first sight, but Gloriosa and I deepened our relationship the more time I spent around her and the camp. She really is an amazing woman. Not that you aren’t amazing too… I just—ugh—why does this have to be so damn difficult?!”

Tears began to form in Sunset’s eyes. “I should have seen the signs. You tried to reach out to me about getting back together the last time we were here and, like a complete dumbass, I didn’t pay attention. FUCK! I’m such an idiot! Why didn’t I just listen when you—”

Flash took hold of Sunset’s shoulders and rubbed them gently. “You’re not an idiot. Sure, I’ll admit that I desperately wanted to be your boyfriend again but you had a lot on your mind. Saving everyone who was staying here was way more important. Including Gloriosa! Without your help, she would have become a monster. There’s nothing to be sorry for, Sunset. Whatever wrong you think you did; I forgave you for it a long time ago.”

Sunset threw her hands into the air and screamed. “WHY CAN’T YOU JUST BE ANGRY WITH ME LIKE A NORMAL PERSON?!! Why do you have to be such a… nice guy? Even when we were still dating, I always asked myself what I ever did to deserve someone like you.”

Flash pulled Sunset into a warm embrace and ran his fingers through her hair. She returned his embrace with equal enthusiasm and wept quietly. “Because that’s not how love works. All relationships are a two-way street, Sunset. Take for example: the way your partner sees you. It isn’t necessarily how you see yourself. Trust me, there wasn’t a day that went by when I asked myself the exact same question you just did. You were the light of my life.”

“I thought we had a shot at getting back together,” Sunset croaked, “Especially, now that you’ve finally decided to give naturism a chance. I was beyond excited when I found out you were working here but I wasn’t sure if you still had feelings for me. While we were at the beach, I thought back to all the happy times you and I had together. In that moment, my mind focused on only one thing: your happiness. I suppose, that’s why I got a bit carried away…”

Flash kissed the top of Sunset’s forehead. “I could tell. And for what it’s worth: I’m flattered that you still felt so strongly about me, Sunset. It really did make me happy. Um—even though watching you caress Chrysalis that way was pretty embarrassing. But! I want you to know that I still love you. Just not quite the same way I did before. Does that make sense?”

“More as a friend, you mean.” Sunset mumbled dejectedly.

Flash cupped Sunset’s chin and looked her in the eyes. “An incredible, talented, beautiful, kind-hearted friend who would do anything for the ones she loves. I don’t want you to sell yourself short, Sunset. There’s plenty of people out there who would want to be your girlfriend.”

“Yeah? Name at least three people. Then I’ll be convinced.”

Flash let out a frustrated sigh. “You know I’m not Dean Cadence. I don’t keep a list of potential partners for everyone on hand. Sunset, you’re missing the point. Just because the romantic spark between us has fizzled out, doesn’t mean you should take yourself out of the game. Please, promise me that you won’t start drinking to excess and work yourself into a depressive stupor like you did right after the Fall Formal.”

“Flash, I don’t do that anymore. Not since—”

Flash’s expression became serious. “You may say that, but I need you to promise me. Right here. Right now. I don’t want to have to be the one to drive you to the hospital again.”

Sunset grasped his hands and nodded vigorously. “I swear, I won’t! Celestia as my witness.”

“Very well, then. I will do everything in my power to hold you to that promise, Sunset. Even if you end up hating me for it. Do you understand?”

Sunset looked down at her feet and blushed. “Yes, you’ve made your point.”

Flash took Sunset into his arms and hugged her one more. They stood in each other’s embrace for a while, content to savor the warmth of their bodies and the sense of comfort it gave them. Flash’s heart nearly shattered in two when he heard Sunset begin to cry again. It was painful to listen to, but he didn’t regret telling her about how he felt and his relationship with Gloriosa.

After one final kiss to her lips, Flash parted Sunset’s cabin and made his way back to the canteen for a cup of coffee. If nothing else, the hot beverage would help to reinvigorate his frazzled nerves. He was both emotionally and physically exhausted from the conversation; a direct result of the amount of effort he’d put into moving it along.

If that wasn’t bad enough, he’d heard Sunset sobbing into her pillow while he walked out the door. Flash wanted nothing more than to rush back inside and embrace his former girlfriend, but he knew that he couldn’t be the one to comfort her. It was up to Sunset’s other friends to do that. And, of course, she would need to put in some effort to pull herself together as well.

Sunset awoke sometime later in her bed, swaddled in a bundle of sheets. With an irritated groan, she rolled over and took a look at the clock. A few hours had passed since Flash left and she had somehow managed to cry herself to sleep. Even though she preferred to stay within the confines of her comfortable bed, Sunset absolutely hated feeling grody. One of the first things she noticed was that her skin was all clammy and her hair had become matted. Add to the fact that her eyes were so bloodshot and sore that it hurt just to blink, she figured that a hot shower was in order.

The former unicorn was no stranger to social bathing. It was a common practice that dated back thousands of years amongst all the races of Ponykind. Crystal Ponies, in particular, had a fondness for public bath houses. They were unrivaled in their splendor and scale anywhere else in Equestria. Sunset had never been to one personally, but she heard stories of how amazing they were. Despite her cultural inclinations, there were times when Sunset just wanted to be alone in the shower… or bath, depending on how much she wanted to pamper herself.

That’s why Sunset had insisted on reserving one of the deluxe cabins that actually had its own shower/bath unit installed. They were considerably more expensive to rent, but well worth the extra cost in her humble opinion. After wiggling out of her sweat-soaked bedsheets, she plodded over to the bathroom, closed the door behind her, and pressed the button to activate the built-in spray nozzles. Not but a moment later, the nozzles sputtered to life.

Sunset sighed in relief when she felt the hot water cascade down her entire body. She took her time lathering up and scrubbing whatever needed scrubbed. It wasn’t as though she was in any hurry to go anywhere for the rest of the day. After she dried herself off, Sunset walked over to the window and took a peek at the rest of the camp. Since it was only a little after five o’clock, there was plenty of light left outside to see everything. Including a certain poofy-haired siren, who was headed straight towards Sunset’s cabin.

A soft knock on the door confirmed Sunset’s suspicions. Her little scuffle with Adagio earlier made Sunset wary of the older woman’s intentions, but she didn’t seem threatening. In fact, from what Sunset could tell, she was carrying a takeout bag and two bottles with her. Sunset bit her lip and stared at the door for a few seconds. Was Adagio really the person she wanted to talk to right now? Probably not, Sunset supposed. But what harm could it do?

Adagio knocked again, this time a bit louder. “Hello? Are you in there, Sunshine? I know that I’m quite likely the last person in this entire camp you’d like to talk to right now, but… I brought dinner! If you’re still busy wallowing in self-pity, I can always come back later.”

Sunset opened the door and gave Adagio a half-hearted smile. “Hey, Adagio. As you can clearly see, I’m a bit of a mess right now but… I wouldn’t mind some company. C’mon in.”

Adagio didn’t need to be told twice. She scampered into Sunset’s cabin and placed her takeout bag and drinks onto the table. After rifling around in the bag, she presented a container filled with chicken fingers and what appeared to be poutine. The siren motioned for Sunset to sit down, and when she did, Adagio slid the containers over towards her placemat. Sunset took hold of her fork and stared at the delicious food arrayed before her. Adagio didn’t wait for Sunset to start; she immediately began digging into her bacon cheeseburger.

“Whenever I feel down in the dumps, greasy comfort food always makes me feel better.” Adagio mumbled while stuffing a few curly fries into her mouth.

Sunset took a small bite of her chicken finger. “Uh—thanks. These are really good.”

“You can thank Wallflower for that. She made all of this food on her own. Can you believe that? I gotta say: ole’ Butter-Buns sure got lucky with that one. Nabbing a dorky, anxiety-ridden girlfriend who can cook like this is nearly unheard of! Oceans~ This burger is orgasmic!”

Sunset wiped her hands on a napkin and sighed. “Yeah. Lucky.”

“Triton’s Veiny Cock! That was a poor choice of words on my part. Forgive me, Sunset Shimmer. My ability to read the situation is not quite as honed as I’d prefer…”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “You mean: like not bothering to tell me that Flash was already dating Gloriosa before I got here? That sure would have been nice to know!”

Adagio stood up and slammed her palms against the table. “Excuse me?! It’s not my fucking job to keep tabs on all the human staying here! I had no idea those two were an item. What? Do you think that I get my jollies from being some creepy voyeur who stalks nudists all day long, hoping to catch a glimpse of some X-rated PDA?”

“For all I know, maybe you do. You’re not exactly the most virtuous person, Adagio.”

Adagio narrowed her eyes at Sunset. “Let’s get something straight, sister: I prefer being watched instead watching other people, got it? There’s a distinct difference between the two.”

Sunset facepalmed. “Ok, that was just a little bit too much information.”

“Oh, really? As I recall, you didn’t seem to have a problem eyeballing my pussy while we were at the beach. I could practically taste the lust radiating off of you! Admit it! You think I’m hot.”

Sunset’s cheeks flushed a deep crimson. “Well, that’s because you spread your legs apart!”

“HA! I didn’t hear a denial in there~ It is as I suspected then. You’re bisexual.”

Sunset nibbled on some fries and looked down at her feet. “Fine, you got me there. I’ll admit that my barn door swings both ways, as Applejack would say. And—erm… you are exceptionally beautiful, despite your less than stellar personality. But! Don’t think that means I’m gonna take you out on a romantic date anytime soon. You’re totally not my type!”

Adagio waved the half-eaten burger in her hand. “You flatter yourself, sweetie. I wouldn’t dream of dating you in a thousand years. However, I do appreciate the compliment. That being said: I didn’t come over here just to stuff your gullet full of fried morsels. How are you feeling?”

“Like a turd that’s been jammed into a blender…”

Adagio giggle snorted. “And here I thought that the ‘bedraggled’ look was in this year.”

“Adagio, I’m being serious! I feel like my heart’s been torn out!” Sunset shouted.

“Alright! There’s no need to get your non-existent panties into a bunch. Getting rejected is never fun. Especially, when it’s by a person you’ve known for a long time. I suggest that you focus your efforts on moving forward, instead of lingering on the past. Other than that, I don’t know what else to tell you. I’ve never been very good at dealing with relationships.”

Sunset slumped in her seat and took a swig from the drink Adagio had provided her with. She was surprised to find out that it was one of her favorites: a virgin cocktail piña colada. Sunset hummed happily while she sipped on her beverage, wondering just how Adagio had come across such information. She suspected that either Flash or Fluttershy must have told her at some point. If Sunset was being totally honest, it was more than a little odd listening to Adagio dole out life advice. Even more so that she’d actually taken the time to care about someone other than herself.

Now that Sunset was feeling a little livelier, she finished up her chicken fingers and poutine with renewed gusto. She’d only eaten a bowl of cereal for breakfast and skipped dinner entirely. She chugged down the remainder of her drink, left the table, and plopped onto the couch. Even though it was a warm, pleasant evening, Sunset wasn’t quite sure that she wanted to go outside and interact with anyone else just yet.

She picked up her phone off of the coffee table and began browsing through its contents half-heartedly. While she was scrolling, there happened to be an old picture of Flash and her when they were on a date right around Hearts & Hooves—Valentine’s day. It was when they couldn’t get a table at a famous Italian restaurant in town, and they decided to go to a hole-in-the-wall Ramen Shop instead. Much to their surprise, the food was superb and they had a great time. Sunset smiled sadly, remembering all the good times she’d shared with Flash.

Just as Sunset was about to scroll through more pictures, she yelped out loud when she felt Adagio’s tongue run along her inner thigh. Suffice to say: it was dangerously close to her privates and Sunset was afraid that the lascivious woman wouldn’t pick up on her discomfort and go straight for the honeypot, so to speak. When Adagio suddenly stopped, Sunset clamped her legs together and glared at the siren. A fierce blush colored her cheeks.

“ADAGIO, WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT ABOUT?!”

The poofy-haired woman plopped onto the couch next to the Rainboom and rested her feet atop Sunset’s lap. “Calm down, Sunshine. I noticed that you had a little schmutz of gravy on your thigh. You’re welcome, by the way. I went ahead and licked it off for you. It was delicious~”

“That’s what napkins were invented for! You can’t just… do something like that without warning me first. Especially, when you were licking so close to my—”

Adagio crossed her arms behind her head and reclined on the couch. “Snatch? Pssht! Don’t act like you didn’t enjoy it. My tongue has pleasured more souls than your mortal mind can possibly fathom. By the way, I love whatever bodywash you’re using. I was getting mostly citrus mixed with a slight hint of cinnamon afternotes. What brand do you use?”

“It’s just regular bodywash that I picked up at the store. Nothing special. And I didn’t even use that much today in the shower. But—uh—I think the brand was called: Clearwater Springs.”

A shit-eating grin that could put a Great White Shark to shame adorned Adagio’s lips. “Oh ho~ Am I to understand that the delectable scent I picked up just now was your own natural musk? One must wonder if it is, perhaps, a carryover from your unicorn days. Interesting. Very interesting indeed! Why, it is my distinct pleasure to be acquainted with such a lady killer!”

Sunset buried her face in her hands to avoid eye-contact with the siren that currently sat next to her. The gesture was also designed to conceal the ever-intensifying blush that colored her cheeks. Even when she was still just a filly, Sunset had always been sensitive about the way she smelled to others. Her keen intellect being what it was, made Sunset acutely aware of how potent her pheromones were from the very onset of puberty. It was a trait said to be exceedingly rare amongst unicorns but more prevalent within earth pony populations.

Adagio laughed after teasing Sunset’s thigh with her foot. “There’s nothing to be ashamed of, sweetie. You should consider it a gift! Over the centuries, I discovered that quite a few of my siren traits carried over to this world as well. Like my near impenetrable immune system, enhanced physical strength, and agelessness, to name just a few. While I’m not nearly as powerful as I was in my natural form, I consider all the traits an indispensable boon.”

Sunset slowly uncovered her face and met Adagio’s gaze. “Sorry, Adagio. I didn’t mean to snap at you like that. It’s just that my pheromones have always been a sensitive subject for me. And just in case you’re wondering: yes, they do seem to affect humans. Both male and female. Granted, it’s not quite at the same level of intensity as with ponies, but definitely noticeable.”

Adagio’s expression softened. “Poor thing. Heat season must have been very difficult for you.”

“Ugh! You have no idea! I always hated wearing clothes when I lived in Canterlot. But if I didn’t cover up my backside during heat season, my tail would waft the scent all over the place! Like I said before, the effect is a lot less intense in my human form… but tends to be more noticeable whenever I’m naked. Uh—you know, since there isn’t anything down there to mask the scent.”

Adagio leaned forward and patted Sunset’s head. “For what it’s worth, I think your scent is very pleasant. I’d be more worried if it wasn’t because that’s precisely how pheromones are designed to function. I wonder: what did Flash Sentry think of it, hmm? Did he enjoy your flavor too?”

“That’s none of your damn business!”

Adagio chuckled. “Oh, well. You can’t fault a girl for trying. Keep your secrets then~”

After clearing her throat, Sunset leaned back on the cushion and sighed. “I don’t know how I’m going to make it through the rest of my vacation without feeling like I’m walking on pins and needles. It’s not like I can just avoid Flash the whole time. He works here for Celestia’s sake!”

“You need to stop obsessing over Mr. Boy Scout and start enjoying yourself. Don’t you have other friends you could hang out with? Like Butter-Buns or that Purple-Princess lookalike?”

“Fluttershy? Yeah, I guess I could hang out with her. But she’s the only other person I know around here other than Wallflower. And the both of them are usually quite busy. As for Twilight: she isn’t a—she wouldn’t enjoy staying at Camp Everfree. The lack of dress code would make her feel uncomfortable. Twi wouldn’t visit unless she had a REALLY good reason…”

Adagio smirked and nudged Sunset’s arm with her toes. “Ah ha~ I sense a caveat buried in there. What, pray tell, would constitute a really good reason?”

Sunset chuckled nervously. “Ah—well, I imagine she’d want to study Chrysalis in greater detail. The only way she’d be able to do that is by setting up a temporary lab at Camp Everfree. Which, of course, requires her to actually be here in order to operate it. I don’t know, Adagio. It’s probably not a good idea to entice her with that information. Twilight’s shy and easily flustered when it comes to nudity. She has a lot of issues with her body image.”

“The complete opposite of her royal counterpart, it would seem.”

Sunset frowned. “To be fair, this world’s Twilight isn’t a native-born Equestrian like we are. She grew up with an entirely different set of cultural standards and social taboos. I can’t exactly blame her for being a little squeamish about… certain things. It took her a long time before she even got used to idea of me being a dedicated naturist.”

“Or perhaps it was specifically you, naked, that had her flustered.” Adagio muttered to herself.

“Huh? Did you say something? I didn’t quite catch that.”

Adagio got up off of the couch and stretched her body like a cat. “Nothing, sweetie. I was merely thinking aloud to myself for a moment. If Twilight being here means so much to you, then I would suggest that you simply explain what’s at stake in the most direct way possible. Don’t mince words. Be blunt. Leave no question as to what Twilight would be getting herself into.”

“But what if she—”

Adagio placed her finger over Sunset’s lips. “Pure speculation! How do you know for certain that Twilight Sparkle will say no to your proposal? That’s right! You don’t. Based on our brief conversation thus far, I assume that you two are very close friends. If that is indeed the case, then I can’t imagine that her saying no will significantly impact your relationship. Correct?”

Sunset nodded slowly.

“Good. You respect each other’s boundaries and limitations. Tell her how you feel about the situation and why you believe it would be a good idea for her to stay at Camp Everfree. That’s all there is to it, Sunset Shimmer. The worst that can possibly happen is she says no.”

Feeling slightly embarrassed, Sunset stood up and rubbed the back of her neck. “I never thought the day would come when I would actually listen to the advice of a siren. But you’re right, Adagio. Sitting here, worrying about what she’ll say won’t do me any good. I’ll have a chat with Chrysalis to see if she’s ok with the plan, then I’ll skype Twilight about it.”

Unused to being praised with such sincerity, Adagio tried to come up with a response that didn’t sound overly sarcastic or condescending. Before she got the chance to say anything, however, Adagio felt Sunset wrap her up in a surprisingly warm embrace. The siren awkwardly wrapped her arms around her former foe and massaged her back gently. Sunset responded with what sounded an awful lot like a pleased whinny (which Adagio found endlessly amusing) and began to nuzzle her cheek against Adagio’s chest. When they finally broke apart, she noticed that Sunset had begun crying for some reason.

“Thanks, Adagio. I’m really glad that you decided to come visit me tonight.”

Adagio’s face turned beet red while she fiddled with a strand of her hair. “YES! Well, I—ehem—I just wanted to make sure that you were ok after all that nonsense with Flash Sentry. I’d best be off now. Tree Hugger wanted to go out for an evening swim after dinner. Goodbye!”

Sunset watched the siren while she made her way towards Tree Hugger’s cabin. Adagio really isn’t so bad once you get to know her better. I mean, sure: she’s still kind of arrogant, tactless at the most inopportune times, and a shameless tease to top it all off. But I might have misjudged her. Heck, after what she did for me tonight, I might even consider her a true friend now.

Twilight Sparkle sat at her computer, pouring over the latest test results from her ‘Thaum-Reader’. It was a device that she had developed recently to measure the power output and effects of magic on other objects, living creatures, and the environment itself.

The field of study was brand new and Twilight was doing her best to make an impact on the scientific community by championing the cause of introducing the wider world to magic, and subsequently, magic users. She wanted scholars and ordinary people alike to see that magic wasn’t just a myth; it was a force that thrived on earth and could be used for practical purposes, so long as one was smart about it.

Despite her dogged enthusiasm, Twilight was not without her critics. Introducing new concepts to the fields of physics and science, always drew plenty of skepticism amongst her peers. When one factored in her age: a fresh-faced twenty year old, not many people took her seriously… yet. Twilight Sparkle had just recently graduated the prestigious Manehatten Institute of Technology, or MIT for short, with a doctorate in theoretical physics and applied computer technology.

Many of the older graduate students had looked down on her while she attended classes at MIT, simply because she was so much younger than everyone else. On the worst of days, their scorn made Twilight feel alienated, like her keen intellect was a curse rather than a gift. Nonetheless, she persevered and managed to graduate with honors.

Although her career looked bright and hopeful with job offers pouring in from multiple interested parties from both the academic and technology sectors, Twilight’s social life was anything but. She was nearing her twenty first birthday and she’d never even been on a date before. She was still a virgin too. That’s what happened when one devoted their life to science.

Even so, she enjoyed spending time with her friends from Canterlot High whenever the opportunity arose. Lately, however, she’d been working herself to the bone and hadn’t gotten a chance to reconnect with everyone for quite some time. It saddened her greatly. But at least the rest of the girls understood that she was busy working on an important project.

Twilight finished reading the report and pressed the enter key to save the results as a document. After sending a quick email to her sponsors, she took off her glasses and rubbed her eyes. The clock at the bottom, righthand corner of the computer screen stated that it was 6:20 pm. Had she really been working all day? Twelve hours didn’t seem all that long when you were busy.

Twilight got up from her chair, removed her scrunchie, and shuffled over to the bathroom that was connected to the laboratory. When she looked in the mirror, a pair of bloodshot, lavender eyes greeted her. Her hair was still presentable, if a bit frazzled around the edges. But after lifting her blouse and giving her chest a tentative sniff, Twilight decided that a hot shower was in order.

After she finished bathing, Twilight toweled off, donned an oversized t-shirt, and slipped on a comfortable pair of cotton panties. It was her preferred choice of attire for bedtime and just lounging around the lab or her house. At least, when no one else was around. Twilight tended to dress more modestly when in the company of others: such as Rarity or Rainbow Dash.

Intellectually, the young scientist knew that she’d didn’t have a healthy attitude when it came to her own body image, but it was a mental hurdle that she’d never quite been able to mount. She couldn’t help but feel a little jealous of her best friend and unrequited crush: Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset was beautiful, confident, friendly, and far more comfortable in her own skin than Twilight. The former Equestrian even went so far as to lounge around in the nude during sleepovers or whenever any of her friends came over to visit her apartment. Even though it had taken a vast amount of willpower for Twilight just to get used to seeing Sunset naked without having a nervous breakdown, she supposed that was normal for naturists.

The only other being occupying the space with her currently was Spike. Since he was a trusted pet and companion, Twilight felt far more at ease showing her frumpy physique around him. She couldn’t even count how many times Spike had seen her in the buff, but that was irrelevant. He was a dog. Human nudity had never been a big deal to him. After all, he never wore any clothing himself. Save for his dog collar and the occasional Hearth’s Warming doggie sweater.

Spike nuzzled his snout against Twilight’s leg. “Did you finish your report yet?”

“Mhmm. It’s finally done after I put about twelve hours’ worth of work into it.”

Spike swished his tail back and forth along the floor. “Twilight, I don’t mean to sound rude but… you look exhausted. Sitting at a desk, staring at a computer screen for that long, can’t possibly be good for you. C’mon. It’s time to relax. I’ll bet you forgot to eat dinner again too.”

Spike’s statement was promptly answered by Twilight’s rumbling stomach. “Ehehe. Yeah, I guess I did forget. Thanks for reminding me, Spike. How does pepperoni pizza sound?”

“Sure! I’m game. Just make sure you don’t order any anchovies. I HATE THOSE!!”

Twilight cocked her brow in confusion. “Since when have I ever ordered anchovies?”

“Well, not you specifically. Shining Armor ordered them once when you were still at school. He seems to really like them for some reason. I think they’re gross. Euughhh. SO FISHY!”

Twilight giggle snorted. “Don’t worry. I’ll be extra careful when I place the order.”

It didn’t take long before the pizza delivery man arrived. Twilight was so exhausted and hungry that she’d completely forgotten that she was only wearing a t-shirt and panties when she opened the door. The pizza man merely raised his eyebrow while Twilight awkwardly handed him the money, suggesting that he’d probably seen far worse during his tenure. Nonetheless, Twilight was utterly mortified at being seen in such a state of undress in front of a total stranger.

After placing the pizza box on the kitchen table, Twilight buried her hands in her face and began to hyperventilate. She was barely wearing anything and the pizza delivery guy had seen her! It was enough to make Twilight want to bawl her eyes out right then and there. Luckily, Spike came scrambling up the stairs to comfort his mistress in the nick of time. He hopped up onto her lap and rested his head against her stomach. She responded by hugging him closer to her body.

“How could I have done something so stupid?!”

Spike licked Twilight’s arm. “Everything’s going to be ok, Twi. Seriously! It’s not a big deal. I’m sure the pizza guy has seen far worse than a college-age girl answering the door in just a pair of panties and t-shirt. Take a deep breath, count to ten, and clear your mind.”

“I know you’re right, Spike. I just—it’s not easy for me to get over my body image issues. Every time I see someone looking at me like that, it feels like they’re making fun of me. Judging me. They might not say anything aloud, but they’re probably thinking: ‘Take a look at that gangly, awkward nerd. She barely counts as a girl, let alone a woman’. I hate feeling this way about myself, but it’s not something that I can simply ignore.”

Spike’s ears drooped. He knew that it was nearly impossible to come up with a counter-argument that was satisfy Twilight’s anxiety-addled mind. Instead, he took a different approach. “Hey—uh—why don’t you have some pizza? Maybe that’ll help make you feel a little bit better. If nothing else, it will fill your empty tummy.”

Twilight did as she was told, albeit slowly. The pizza was tasty but Twilight had a difficult time enjoying the meal as much as she would have had her insecurities not reared their ugly head. Just as she was washing down her second slice, Twilight’s phone rang. The indicator said it was an incoming video call from Sunset Shimmer. Hesitantly, Twilight swiped her finger across the screen to accept the call. Sure enough, Sunset appeared just a few moments, completely nude and in full HD clarity. Twilight felt her throat become dry all of the sudden.

“Hey, Twilight. How’s it going?”

Twilight chuckled nervously. “Oh—erm—hi, Sunset! I’m just eating some pizza with Spike.”

“Cool. I know this is a little out of the blue, but I’ve got an important question I need to ask.”

Twilight bit her lip. “Sure. Ask away.”

“The thing is: there’s a unique situation that’s come up at Camp Everfree. That is to say, we have an actual alien living on the premises now. Totally mind-blowing, huh?”

Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise. “WHAT?! When were you planning on telling me this?!”

“Uh—right now? Sorry that I didn’t say anything sooner, but I didn’t want to be rude to Chrysalis. That’s the name of the alien, by the way. She’s real nice and friendly. Anyway, Chrysalis has agreed to let you study her as much you could possibly want. There’s a catch though: you have to stay at Camp Everfree to do it.”

Twilight’s stomach bunched up in an icy knot. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but didn’t Timber and Gloriosa recently convert the camp into a naturist resort? Based on research I’ve conducted in the past, I have to assume that there are certain regulations that need to be followed in order for it be qualified as such. That is to say: I would have to be… n-naked if I intended to stay there.”

Sunset rubbed the back of her neck and chuckled awkwardly. “You’re right, Twi. That would be part of the deal, I’m afraid. Um… if you don’t feel comfortable committing to the ‘dress code’, then there’s no pressure. Look, I know this is a difficult decision for you. But I figured that you’d jump at the opportunity to study an extra-terrestrial being and her magic.”

“Is she in the room with you right now?” Twilight asked quietly.

“Yeah. Would you like to talk with her?”

When the young scientist nodded, Sunset handed the phone over to Chrysalis. It took everything in Twilight’s power not to let out a girlish squeal of excitement. The alien woman was quite the exotic beauty, if Twilight was being honest. Everything about her was way too real-looking (including the gratuitous view of her bare breasts) to be just props or cosplay. If that wasn’t enough to convince her, Chrysalis took the liberty of demonstrating her magical abilities by levitating a coffee mug around the room.

Chrysalis smiled at Twilight. “Was that a sufficient enough demonstration for you, Twilight Sparkle? If you require more convincing, I can always morph into—”

“No, I’m pretty girl! Erm—I mean, pretty good. Yeah. That’s TOTALLY what I meant. Ehehehe. Would you mind handing the phone back to Sunset please?”

Twilight got yet another eye-full of a naked woman’s body, except it was Sunset this time while she adjusted the phone. It made Twilight’s cheeks flush with a combination of embarrassment and excitement. She hoped that Sunset wouldn’t notice. “So, what do you think, Twi? I know this is a lot to process but I really hope you’ll come join me.”

“Excuse me? Did you say join you?”

Sunset nodded. “Mhmm. You can bunk with me in my cabin. It’ll be like a sleepover!”

Twilight felt like she was going to throw up. “Newton’s Apple! I’m so nervouscited right now! I don’t know if I can—no, I have to be brave and bold! It’s what any scientist worth her salt would do in this situation. O-ok, Sunset. I’ll go. Just promise that you’ll be extra patient with me.”

“Of course! When can I expect you to arrive?”

Twilight burped loudly and immediately covered her mouth. “Sorry! A bit of indigestion there. I can’t give you an exact estimate at this time. But—ah—once I arrange my transportation modus with Shining Armor, I’ll shoot you text and let you know. Does that sound acceptable?”

“No problem. See ya later, Twi!”

Once the call ended, Twilight paced around the room in an anxiety-ridden panic attack. “Oh Gods! I can’t believe I just agreed to stay at a nudist camp! And I’m rooming with my crush, no less! WhatamIgonnadoWhatamIgonnado… WHAT AM I GONNA DO?!!!”

Spike sighed and brushed his paw against Twilight’s ankle. “Breathe, for starters.”

Dr. Sparkle, I Presume?

Chapter 17

Interstate 85, En Route to Camp Everfree

Twilight Sparkle looked out the window of her brother’s squad car and watched the trees as they passed by like an ocean of green and muddy brown. It was a relatively long drive to get to Camp Everfree, so she had plenty of time to contemplate her situation. That is to say, far too much time for someone who tended to overthink everything in the first place. She recalled Sunset’s conversation with perfect clarity, remembering every tiny detail. Including how beautiful she’d looked, despite being on the other side of a camera screen instead of face to face.

Ever since Twilight had first met Sunset Shimmer, the former Equestrian had never been shy about showing off her body. It wasn’t that she was an exhibitionist, per say, but more like a person who was completely comfortable with who and what she was. A pang of jealousy welled up in the pit of Twilight’s stomach. She knew that it was bad to harbor such feelings about one of your closest friends, but the introverted scientist couldn’t help it. Twilight let out a heavy sigh.

Memories of changing in the girl’s locker room during gym class bubbled up to the surface of her mind. Twilight had enough difficulty coping with an entire room full of young women in various states of undress surrounding her on all sides (during high school she was just starting to realize that she might prefer the fairer sex). Disrobing in front of others had always been a brief, but nerve-wracking affair when the occasion called for it.

Twilight never considered herself an attractive woman by any standards. Whenever she looked at herself in the mirror, all she saw was a frumpy, awkward, nerd. Unworthy of attention or acclaim. Definitely not anything like the other women she’d seen. Women like Sunset, who had beautifully sculpted bodies and confident smiles to go with them.

To her, Camp Everfree represented both her greatest passion and her greatest fear. One coin: two sides. She was very excited to study a live extra-terrestrial and a potentially undiscovered form of magic, but exposing herself to what seemed like the entire world, terrified Twilight to no end. Feeling an oncoming panic attack, Twilight frantically fumbled around in her travel bag until she found her prescription inhaler. After a quick puff, Twilight let out an unsteady breath and counted to ten. Shining Armor looked over at his sister with concern.

“It’s not too late to turn around if you’re having second thoughts. You don’t have to go through with this. Really! I totally don’t mind driving back to Canterlot.”

Twilight flashed her brother a weak smile. “No, I need to stay at Camp Everfree for however long it takes. I—there’s a lot of things I’ve been avoiding just because I’m too scared to face my fears head on. I won’t run away this time! It wouldn’t be fair to the scientific community and it wouldn’t be fair to… Sunset. I made a promise to her, Shiny.”

“Alright. Just so long as you’re sure, Twily. I don’t want to see my LSBBF get hurt.”

Twilight reached over and patted Shining’s leg. “Thanks, Shiny. I appreciate your concern, but I really need to dig deep within myself and find the courage to overcome my anxiety. That's the only way I’m ever going to move on with my life and become more… c-comfortable with myself.”

Shining Armor sighed. “Jeez. I had no idea you were that self-conscious about your body image. It makes me feel bad for not noticing it earlier. Why didn’t you tell how you were feeling—”

Twilight bit her lip and blushed. “Don’t get me wrong: I love and trust you with all of my heart, Shiny. But sometimes, you just can’t talk to your BBBFF about certain, delectate subjects. It’s—erm—it’s a girl thing. I’m sorry.”

“Oh. Yeah, I guess that would be pretty awkward. Did you ever talk to Cadence about it?”

Twilight nodded slowly. “She told me that everyone is unique and that I had nothing to be ashamed of. Argh! She’s so incredibly beautiful though! I just—it’s hard for me to take Cadence at her word when she practically has the body of a supermodel. And after a baby, no less!”

Shining Armor couldn’t help but agree with his sister’s assessment. “You’re telling me! I didn’t think she’d give the time of day to a nerdy guy like me when I asked her out back in high school. But you know how the story goes, Twily. Here we are, years later, married and proud parents of a beautiful girl. Cadence is one special woman, isn’t she?”

“If you’re trying to make me feel better about myself, it’s not working…”

Shining chuckled awkwardly. “Uh… sorry. I didn’t mean to gush about my lovely wife.”

Twilight waved her hands. “I was only kidding! But yeah. She really is amazing.”

“Cadence is right, Twily. There’s no need to compare yourself to everyone else. You’re plenty beautiful in your own right. Just puff out your chest, walk tall, and don’t make a big deal out of it. I’m sure everyone else staying at the camp won’t mind that you’re nude. That’s kind of the whole point with these naturist resorts. Erm—at least that’s what the internet said…”

Twilight rubbed her hands together. “I suppose so. The efforts of my own research yielded a similar conclusion. I must admit, I don’t quite understand what proper decorum would be in this situation. Am I allowed to keep my clothing on until I get to the cabin or do, I take them off right away? Their website was annoyingly vague about it. Like it was some unspoken rule.”

“Heck if I know. I honestly can’t say that I’ve been to a place like Camp Everfree before.”

Twilight cocked her brow. “No, but I’m sure you wouldn’t mind if Cadence was with you.”

“You’ve got me there, Twily. If we ever decide to go, it would be without Flurry Heart. She’s a little too young to appreciate… the venue and just in case Cadence & I want some alone time together as adults. I can’t believe I’m talking about this kind of stuff with my little sister.”

Twilight giggle snorted. “Don’t worry; I totally understand. Although, I’m not quite sure how I feel about Spike deciding to not accompany me to the camp. His support would have been really helpful.”

“It was really nice of him to volunteer to babysit Flurry while we have a date weekend. Man, it’s been ages! Between both of our hectic work schedules and looking after a child, Cadence and I haven’t had much time to be romantic. Besides, I think Spike knows that you can handle yourself. Don’t forget that Sunset and Fluttershy will be there too.”

Twilight glanced out the window and rubbed her arm. “True. I hope staying with Sunset won’t be too awkward. Um—for either of us. It’s just that the type of cabin she’s renting out isn’t exactly known for giving its guests much in the way of privacy. But—ah—I guess that’s a moot point considering that we’re both going to be naked all the time anyway.”

Shining Armor nodded in agreement while he parked the car at the lot. Twilight unbuckled her seatbelt and hesitantly opened the door. Her brother opened the trunk and retrieved her portable lab station, along with the suitcase she’d opted to take along. It mostly contained toiletries and an emergency outfit just in case she would happen to need it. Otherwise, Twilight figured she would have little use for clothing while she stayed at Camp Everfree.

Twilight fiddled with the handle of her suitcase, unsure of how to proceed. “Should I just take my clothes off right now? Technically speaking, the parking complex is private property owned by Gloriosa and Timber. So, indecent exposure laws wouldn’t apply here. Ehehehe! I don’t see any signs indicating that I have to disrobe immediately, but it might be prudent if I just get it over with. You know, b-before I lose my nerve…”

It wasn’t as though the siblings hadn’t seen each other naked before. Plenty of times, in fact. But that was back when they were still living together under the same roof. Twilight was now a fully grown, adult woman. A fact that Shining Armor still had a difficult time wrapping his head around. The police captain took in a deep breath and tried to gather his thoughts. There was no avoiding it: if Twilight decided to take her clothes off, the situation would become unbearably awkward for the both of them.

Shining cleared his throat. “That’s entirely up to you, little sis.”

“O-ok. I think I’ll do it. Just promise me you won’t laugh!”

“Uh… yeah. Sure. Do you want me to turn around or something?”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed a deep, crimson red. “Thanks, but there’s not much point. Everyone will be seeing me in my birthday suit soon enough anyway. Might as well get used to it…”

Shining’s blush matched his sister’s as she began to unbutton her blouse. Rather than drag out the process, Twilight removed the rest of her clothing quickly and balled up her undergarments in a wad. The only accessories she kept on wearing were: a pair of sandals and her trademark glasses when she stuffed the bundle of clothing into the suitcase. Shining tried his very best not to let his eyes wander anywhere that might make Twilight feel uncomfortable.

Body trembling, Twilight gripped the suitcase handle and took a few shaky steps forward. “I-I guess that’s it, then. Wow! When did it get so gosh darn breezy around here? Kind of crazy when you think about it. Especially, since it’s the middle of summer. HAHAHAHAHA!”

“Are you going to be ok walking the rest of the way to Sunset’s cabin or do you need me to help you carry all of your stuff?” Shining asked.

“NO! That’s fine. I think I can handle it. Yeah. Perfectly fine. JUST FREAKIN’ DANDY!”

“Are you sure? The equipment’s kind of heavy and I wouldn’t want you to—”

Twilight glared at her brother. “Yes! I’m perfectly capable of lugging it around on my own, thank you very much! Shiny, I—I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to snap at you. I’m just so nervous right now, I feel like I could puke. Oh gosh! I better not wet myself either. That would terrible!”

“Let’s not buy into trouble, Twily. Just take a deep breath and try to calm down. You’ll be fine.”

Twilight began to hyperventilate. “Oh no! I’m getting all sweaty again. Does my new haircut still look ok? GAH! I can’t show up to Sunset’s cabin like this. NEWTON’S APPLE!! With all the commotion, I didn’t even think about sprucing up my privates! Quick, Shiny! My pubes don’t look too bushy, do they? I don’t want everyone at camp to think that I’m a slob!”

“I doubt Sunset or anyone else will care what you look like… down there.”

Twilight let out a strained laugh. “Psssh! You’re right, Shiny. Why would a bunch of nudists get upset about something like that? You know what they say: when in Rome~”

Shining Armor carefully placed his hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Exactly. Well, I better get going. If you need anything at all, don’t hesitate to call me. Good luck, Twily.”

“Ok. Um—thanks for dropping me off. Have fun with Cadence!”

Twilight waved to her brother as he drove off, keenly aware that she was now alone and standing stark naked in the middle of a parking complex. It was exactly like one of those hot sauce induced nightmares, but all too real. At least she’d managed to keep control of her bodily functions long enough without embarrassing herself or anyone else. Her legs were still a bit wobbly from all of the nervous energy coursing through them, but she was determined to make the short journey through the camp and over to Sunset’s cabin.

Adagio Dazzle hummed to herself while her nimble fingers worked out a tight knot along Sunset’s lower back. She grinned like a shark when she heard the woman underneath her let out an audible, and incredibly sensuous moan. Or at least, that’s what it would have sounded like out of context. Adagio knew damn well that it was merely a natural reaction to the muscle tension being released, but she relished the sound Sunset made anyway. It was quite sexy, after all.

The siren reached over towards the table, grabbed the massage oil bottle, and pumped another big glob into the palm of her hand. She made sure to coat both of her hands generously with the substance, in order to ensure that they were nice and slippery before working Sunset’s muscles again. The bottle itself was from her own personal collection; rose scented and imported from the finest retailer in France. She neglected to inform Sunset that it also contained a mild aphrodisiac. Simply because it had been difficult enough to convince her to get a massage in the first place.

Of course, that hadn’t stopped Adagio from assuming the most provocative position a person could possibly take while administering a massage. Standing off to the side would have been sufficient for a masseuse of Adagio’s skill, but she insisted on getting more up close and personal about it. And so, without a moment’s hesitation, she crawled atop the fiery-haired woman and spread her legs apart so they were on opposite sides of Sunset’s back.

Adagio never once sat on top of her directly; that would have been terribly unprofessional (without permission first). Yet, it had the desired effect of making Sunset Shimmer feel slightly aroused while the tension in her body was being relieved. Basically, it was an elaborate ploy on Adagio’s part to get the blood flowing in Sunset’s veins. Was it absolutely necessary? Nope. But Adagio thoroughly enjoyed teasing her former rival any chance she got.

Adagio worked Sunset’s neck and chuckled. “My goodness! What a sexy little moan you have~”

Sunset’s cheeks flushed. “Hey! Don’t take that the wrong way, you pervert! You’re just really good at working out all of my kinks. That’s all.”

“There’s no need to be so ashamed about feeling frisky, sweetie. In fact, the massage oil I’m currently applying to your skin right now has some aphrodisiacs added to it. You know, the legitimate pharmaceutical kind that actually work. Not all those back-alley drug store concoctions made of ground up deer penis and snake venom. Eugh!”

Sunset growled in frustration. “ADAGIO! How could you not tell me about that?!”

“Well, I didn’t want to ruin the surprise~ Come now, Sunshine. Don’t be a stick in the mud. I know for a fact that you’re enjoying every moment of this. Just relax. You deserve it.”

Sunset sighed quietly when she felt Adagio work her thighs. “I suppose so. All things considered; you really are a great masseuse. I didn’t realize I was so tense…”

“Happens to the best of us, sweetie. You were stressed out and in a state of emotional turmoil. A mind on edge tends to make the body on edge as well. Everything is connected. The other reason I can tell that you’re getting excited is the lovely scent wafting from your—”

Sunset elbowed Adagio’s chest and smirked when she heard the siren grunt in pain. “We’re not going to talk about what does and does not happen to get my motor revving. So, help me, Adagio! Your fingers better not start creeping towards certain places where they don’t belong. Because I WILL NOT hesitate to use your face as a punching bag if you touch me down there.”

Adagio rubbed her sore breast and huffed. “Fine! I get the message. I just don’t understand why you’re so uncomfortable getting in touch with your own sexuality. There’s absolutely nothing wrong with having needs, Sunset. Everyone has them. I can’t imagine how long it’s been since you’ve had a good fucking, but it’s quite clear to me that you are well overdue.”

Sunset shifted her body. “Yeah… well, it’s been a while. So, sue me!”

“You think? Ugh! Do you even play with your kitty?”

Sunset furrowed her brow in confusion. “Uh… my what now?”

“Oceans sakes! Kitty is a euphemism for your vagina, Sunset. I’m asking if you masturbate.”

Sunset let out a bashful chuckle. “Oh! That term makes a whole lot more sense now that you’ve put it into context. C’mon, Adagio. Cut me a little slack. Humans have way too many slang words for their genitals, alcoholic drinks, and sex positions. I can’t ever keep track of them all!”

“Try keeping up with them for over a thousand years, then we’ll talk. Now, quit trying to evade the subject matter at hand. Do you or do you not masturbate with regular frequency?”

Sunset blushed furiously. “I don’t—that is to say—not very often, no.”

Adagio rolled her eyes. “Please don’t tell it’s because human penis sizes are inadequate compared to what you were used to in Equestria. Because there are plenty of dildos out there that can replicate and surpass, I might add, a stallion’s cock.”

“Flash’s penis is fine just the way it is! I have the opposite problem, actually. Bigger sized ones are difficult for me to—erm—accommodate comfortably. I had the same issue when I was still a mare. That’s why I’m afraid to use dildos. Vibrators are ok, I guess but they only go so far…”

Adagio sighed. “That still doesn’t explain the lack of frequency.”

“I dunno. I guess it’s just… kind of embarrassing.”

Adagio leaned forward, nibbled on Sunset’s earlobe, and simultaneously traced her finger along Sunset’s spine. “Ah ha! See? You just shuddered in response. It’s not the masturbating part that’s embarrassing for you; you’re a woman who simply needs more intense stimulation. It’s all about the ambience and the partner you’re with, right? I completely understand~”

Sunset clamped her legs together tightly in order to preserve whatever dignity she had left from Adagio’s watchful eye. But the young woman quickly realized that it was a moot point. The damp spot just below her stomach would have smelled strongly of her natural musk even if it hadn’t stood out so much against the crème-colored duvet cover. Sunset was mortified that she’d allowed herself to get so worked up over a massage. With Adagio Freakin’ Dazzle, no less! It wasn’t long before Sunset began to lose her composure. She sniffled, then cried outright.

The poofy-haired siren definitely noticed what had formed atop the bedsheets, but decided to ignore it. “Aww shit! I didn’t mean to get you upset all over again, sweetie. It’s no big deal! Really. You’re not the first girl who’s gotten wet for me and you certainly won’t be the last. For fuck’s sake! Please stop crying! You’re making me feel like a jerk. Uh—do you want a hug?”

Sunset scrambled to the opposite side of the bed and jammed a pillow between her legs. “No, I don’t want a Celestia-damned hug! You can’t just expect that it will magically make everything better when—ARRGH! Adagio, you suck at recognizing when you’ve crossed the line with people. Both physically and emotionally. LEARN HOW TO READ THE MOOD!!”

Adagio’s expression wilted while her shoulders sagged. She tried to say something, anything, in her defense but the pained look in Sunset’s tear-filled eyes was too much for her to bear. For what felt like the first time in her life, she’d actually regretted what she’d done. She reached her hand out hesitantly, unsure of how Sunset would react. When the other woman merely watched her cautiously, Adagio gently massaged Sunset’s leg as a gesture of sincere apology.

“I’m… sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable at any point during our little massage session, Sunset. I wanted to help you relax and unwind a bit after everything that happened with Flash Sentry. I went and made things weird between us, didn’t I?”

Sunset grasped Adagio’s hand and sighed. “Yeah, you did. But I know that you’re just trying to be a good friend to me. I’m sorry for snapping at you. My temper is a bit volatile right now. I’m not exactly what you would call stable at present. Emotionally, speaking. I’m a fucking mess…”

Adagio laughed. “Well, we can be a fucking mess together then.”

Sunset discarded the pillow and scooched closer to Adagio. In a move that surprised the both of them, Adagio took it upon herself to wrap Sunset in a warm embrace. Although the first few moments of cuddling were a wee bit awkward, Sunset let go of her inhibitions and decided to enjoy the opportunity that was presented to her. When Adagio ran her fingers through Sunset’s hair and began singing, she hummed happily in response and nuzzled Adagio’s chest.

“You truly are a pony at heart, aren’t you?”

Sunset nodded. “You bet I am. And damned proud of it.”

Adagio took in a deep breath and allowed herself to enjoy Sunset’s citrine aroma. Not that her former rival’s body wasn’t equally as pleasurable to hold against her bare skin. Sunset had just the right ratio of fat to muscle. Perfect for cuddling, as far as Adagio was concerned. “Mhmm. I can tell. And I’m proud to be a siren at heart too. Oceans… it’s been ages since I’ve held someone like this. I’d forgotten how wonderful it feels.”

Sunset hugged Adagio tighter and placed a gentle kiss along her neck. “Yeah, this is nice.”

Just as Sunset was about to doze off and use Adagio like a warm, human-shaped pillow, her eyes shot open when she heard the front door creak open. A voice that Sunset immediately recognized as belonging to Twilight Sparkle hesitantly inquired if there was anyone present inside the cabin. It didn’t take long before she heard Twilight take off her sandals, plop them onto the floor, and pitter-patter across the wooden floor. In a matter of moments, Twilight stood in the doorway of the bedroom with a shocked expression and fierce blush coloring her cheeks.

Utterly dumbfounded, Sunset had no idea what to say to her best friend. It also happened to be the first time she’d ever seen Twilight completely nude before. Sunset took a moment to observe her friend’s body in all its bare glory while she scrambled to come up with a reasonable explanation for the position, she found herself in with Adagio Dazzle.

As expected, Twilight had a rather petite figure. Soft around the edges, but not overweight by any means. Long, slender legs, a slim waist, and modestly sized breasts. Whatever they lacked in volume was more than made up for by their shape. They were ovular, firm, and ended with a pair of perky, dark purple nipples. Sunset couldn’t help but think they looked cute, and were a perfect complement to Twilight’s slender physique.

Sunset was more than a little surprised to see the bushy tuft of hair sticking out in-between her legs. She pegged Twilight as the obsessive-compulsive type who would want nothing but perfectly trimmed pubes. Then again, Twilight was so self-conscious about her body, that she probably didn’t bother to do any grooming down there, since no one would see it anyway.

What caught Sunset off guard the most was Twilight’s new haircut. Rather than the usual ponytail she preferred to wear; Twilight had cut her hair significantly shorter. It reminded Sunset of Princess Twilight’s hairstyle somewhat, except that the bangs were slightly more pointed at the ends and it only went so far as her neckline. It was a shocking change to be sure, but not an entirely unwelcome one.

“Oh my gosh! I didn’t mean to interrupt you two! I-I can just come back later if—”

Sunset held up her hand. “WAIT! Twilight, it’s not what it looks like.”

“Nope! Seems pretty clear to me. Ehehehe! You guys look like you’re REALLY enjoying each other’s company. Far be it for me to intrude upon your snuggle time. I’ll just head on over to the canteen and get a drink or something. This is OBVIOUSLY a bad time…”

Adagio howled with laughter. “Sweet Mother Siren! You’re soooo adorably awkward~ What a cutie! Ahem! For your information: I wasn’t trying to snog your girlfriend, Sprinkles. Sunset and I were simply sharing a platonic snuggle session. As friends often are wont to do.”

Twilight pouted, which only made Adagio giggle even more. “First of all: Sunset is NOT my girlfriend. Well—erm—technically speaking, I suppose she would qualify as my friend who also happens to be a girl. But not in the way you’re thinking!”

“Oh ho~ How interesting. Go on, sweetie.”

Twilight put her hands on her hips. “Second of all: in what context does physical affection like that ever constitute as platonic? That’s about as intimate as it gets! If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you guys look like a couple of lovers who just finished having intercourse!”

“As fun as that may have been, we did nothing of the sort. Feel free to interpret the situation however you like, but Sunset and I have completely different standards when it comes to PDA. It’s an Equestrian thing. You wouldn’t understand.”

Twilight scoffed. “Excuse me?! How would I not understand? There are plenty of human cultures out there who have different standards too. And believe me, I’ve studied a great deal of them over the years. Is that so difficult to believe?”

Adagio tapped her finger against her chin. “Given your proclivities towards academia, no.”

Sunset reluctantly removed herself from the warm comfort of Adagio’s embrace, got out of bed, and walked over to Twilight. “Girls, please. Can we just calm down for a second? I don’t want everyone to get off on the wrong foot and start bickering...”

Adagio laid back on the bed and closed her eyes. “I wasn’t trying to start anything, you know. Sprinkles over there was simply jumping to the wrong conclusion. She’s YOUR best friend, Sunset. Why don’t you handle talking with her? I’d rather take a nap than argue right now.”

Sunset placed her hands atop Twilight’s shoulders. “Look, I know that Adagio can come off as abrasive at times, but she’s not a bad person. She came over to my cabin this morning and offered to give me a massage. Mostly because I needed help relieving some… tension. The snugging part of it was spontaneous, but I don’t regret sharing affection with her that way.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up with hope. “So… you two really aren’t lovers?”

“Pbbft! Of course not! Adagio’s not even my type.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “But that would imply that you do have a type. Hold on a second! That would mean—I didn’t realize that you were sexually attracted to women as well as men. Why didn’t you ever tell me that before, Sunset? Isn’t that what best friends are supposed to do?”

Sunset blushed and rubbed the back of her neck. “Uh… well, the topic never really came up between us. Surprise! I’m officially bi-sexual, in case it wasn’t obvious already.”

“Wow! That’s great news! I—erm—I mean, interesting. It’s interesting to know that you’re so open-minded when it comes to relationships. Yeah. Totally what I mean to say. Yay, Sunset!”

Sunset’s brow furrowed in confusion. Even for someone as neurotic as Twilight Sparkle, the way she’d phrased her response was a bit odd. It was almost as if she sounded happy to hear that Sunset was interested in women romantically. That couldn’t possibly be the reason. Twilight dated Timber Spruce for a while, hadn’t she? In the end, Sunset decided not to pursue the matter any further and chalked it up to Twilight’s unease at being placed in an unusual situation.

At some point, Adagio had decided to get up off of the bed and stretch her legs. She was standing in the kitchen, sipping on a mug full of coffee with an amused smirk on her face. It took everything Sunset had not to shoot the older woman a venomous glare. Instead, she focused her attention back to Twilight, who seemed significantly more nervous than before.

“Hey, Twi. Are you ok? You look like you’re on the verge of passing out.”

Twilight’s knees suddenly buckled and she began to hyperventilate. “I’M WALKING AROUND STARK NAKED! YOU’RE ALL NAKED TOO! Oh my gosh! Why am I just now realizing it?! And why in the name of Newton’s Apple did I agree to this?”

“Uh… yeah. This is a naturist camp, after all. C’mon, Twi. It’s really not that big of a deal. Within a couple of hours, you’ll forget that you’re not wearing clothes anymore. I promise.”

Twilight took hold of Sunset’s shoulders and shook them slightly. “Don’t you understand?! This a big deal for me, Sunset! I’m not pretty like you or Adagio. What if people m-make fun of me?”

Sunset smushed Twilight’s cheeks together and looked her straight in the eyes. “Twilight, listen to me. You are not ugly, nor will anyone make fun of what your body looks like. I know it’s difficult for someone with your unique… condition to accept that, but it’s true!”

“That’s all just supposition on your part, Sunset. Reality is a different matter entirely! I know I told my brother that I’d stick to my guns this morning, but now I’m not so sure I can do this…”

Adagio sauntered out of the kitchen with her coffee cup still in hand, and gave Twilight’s bare rump a playful swat as she passed by. Sunset had to admit that the embarrassed squeak her best friend let was heart-meltingly adorable, but she was a little irritated at Adagio for employing such a dirty tactic. The siren then turned Twilight around, so she could get a good look at the other woman’s body from every angle. Adagio proceeded to boop Twilight’s nose with the tip of her finger. Suffice to say, it left Twilight speechless.

“She’s right, Sprinkles. You’ve got nothing to be ashamed of. Go on out there and shake what your mama gave you. By the way: I shouldn’t have to tell you this but some people are really into shy, adorkable nerds. Take Timber Spruce, for instance. He seemed to like you~”

Twilight bit her lip and looked down at her feet. “Yeah, he did. For a while anyway…”

“Hmm. I sense there’s a lot of context I’m missing in that response, but I shan’t pry. Since you seem to be preoccupied with your new guest, I’ll see my way out. Feel better, Sunset. Oh, and allow me to be the first to welcome you to Camp Everfree, Twilight Sparkle. Enjoy your stay~”

While Twilight was busy putting away her luggage, Sunset decided to wash up in the bathroom and make herself presentable again. Sunset had known for quite some time now that Twilight & Timber had broken up and gone their separate ways. What always struck her as odd though was that neither of them seemed willing to talk about their reasons for ending the relationship beyond the usual generalities like: “it just wasn’t working out” or “looking after the camp and college”. Sunset’s intuition, much like Adagio’s had pointed out earlier, screamed that there was far more to the story than what either of them admitted.

Sunset knew it wasn’t a good idea to bring up the subject with Twilight. At least… not until she had a little bit more time to get better acquainted with the camp and its inhabitants. There was also the issue of her gymnophobia to consider. Again, it was really just a matter of time before she got used to being nude too. With all of that in mind, Sunset decided that a fun activity was in order to help Twilight relax and loosen up a bit.

The fiery-haired nudist clapped her hands together. “Say, Twi. How would you like to do something new and exciting today?”

“Um… o-ok. What exactly did you have in mind?”

Sunset pulled Twilight in for a half hug. “Well, since it’s such a nice day outside, I figured we could head on down to the beach and go for a nice, refreshing swim. Maybe relax a bit and grab some BBQ as well. What do you say? Does that sound like fun to you?”

Twilight twiddled her fingers. “Sure, Sunset. That sounds nice. But before we go, I should probably lather up with sunscreen. Wouldn’t want to get sunburnt…. everywhere. If you wouldn’t mind, could you—ah—possibly help me put it on all the hard to reach spots?”

“No problem! I’d be more than happy to. Let’s get you lathered up and have some fun!”

Twilight chuckled nervously. “Woohoo. Yeah… fun.”

Although Twilight was reluctant to admit it, walking around the camp completely nude was kind of exhilarating. She shuddered as the afternoon breeze tickled every nook and cranny of her bare skin (especially the places that rarely saw the light of day). Even the simple pleasure of basking in the sunlight was a unique experience in and of itself. Twilight pondered to herself while she walked. How many years had it been since she’d last gone skinny dipping?

She’d certainly still been a child at the time. Barely older than five or six. It was back when Twilight’s family used to vacation at the Sparkle House down south. Not a luxurious mansion by any stretch of the imagination, even though her family had always been fairly well-to-do. Even so, it was a lovely coastal cottage nestled along a private beach. It was the very same beach that she and her brother had frolicked about in their birthday suits when they were younger.

Growing up meant becoming conscious of their nudity. And so, by the time Twilight had reached her seventh birthday, both she and her brother started wearing bathing suits. Never to go back to those innocent days when neither of them cared about such things. That is, until Shiny met Cadence one summer. He didn’t seem to have any issue skinny dipping with her. Twilight giggled to herself when she remembered them getting caught in the act one time. Velvet Sparkle had been furious with them. Night Light, however, thought that it was par for the course for a couple of teenagers in love to do something like that.

Despite recalling all of those fond, childhood memories, Twilight still found herself on edge. She discovered that people of all ages and body shapes were guests at the camp. Many of them seemed friendly enough. In fact, a few of them had even waved at her while she walked along the beach like it was the most normal thing in the world. To an experienced nudist, it probably was.

Twilight tried to act casual, but false bravado could only get her so far. She never considered herself a brave person; especially during situations that exposed her to some of her greatest phobias. Being seen naked in public was definitely among the top three of Twilight Sparkle’s mental checklist of “Phobias that make me want to curl up in a ball and cry”. The number one spot (a close tie with number two) was reserved for being ruthlessly ridiculed for her own stupidity, and three was cheese quesadillas.

Admittedly, her fear of melted dairy products wrapped in triangular-shaped tortillas was the strangest of the three. It was the inevitable by-product of a Mexican-themed restaurant birthday party gone wrong. Suffice to say: it was not a pleasant experience having an entire tray full of scalding hot, cheese quesadillas dumped on you because of a clumsy waitress. Twilight had spent the rest of her birthday in the hospital, getting treated for various second-degree burns. The doctors even had to shave her head because the melted cheese couldn’t be removed otherwise.

Twilight nearly shrieked in terror when her reverie was broken by something furry rubbing up against her leg. Even though she managed to control her voice enough to make it sound more like surprised yelp, it was still embarrassingly loud. She nearly fell flat on her rump but somehow managed to retain her balance by flailing her arms. For a brief moment, all she saw was black and white. Assuming it was a skunk, she scrambled towards Sunset and hid behind her shoulders.

“W-what was that?!”

Sunset knelt down and patted Rufus on the head. “Don’t worry, Twi. That’s just Rufus. He’s what you would call Camp Everfree’s unofficial mascot. Go on. You can pet him too.”

“What is a juvenile Mellivora Capensis doing so far away from its natural habitat?”

Sunset giggled when Rufus licked her fingers. “According to what Fluttershy told me, his mother used to be someone’s exotic pet. She managed to escape and give birth somewhere out in the forest. I guess they must be pretty hardy creatures because the two of them don’t seem to have any problem surviving around these parts.”

Twilight hesitantly stepped forward. “Of course, they wouldn’t. Honey badgers have a reputation for being fierce predators. They’ll even fight off fully-grown lions when threatened. I just—how can you be sure that he won’t bite your hand off? They aren’t known for being docile…”

“Rufus is a special exception. Gloriosa saved his life and I guess the little guy bonded with her or something like that. He’s very friendly and loves getting affection from humans.”

Twilight trusted Sunset, so she crouched down on her haunches and slowly moved her hand towards the little badger. Rufus chittered happily when Twilight ran her fingers through his soft, well-groomed coat. It wasn’t long before Twilight overlooked the fact that she was showering a wild predator with affection. She actually laughed when Rufus licked her ankle. Rufus let out a happy bark when Twilight picked him up by the belly and nuzzled her cheek against his.

“Looks like you’ve got yourself a new buddy, Twi.”

Twilight blushed slightly but nodded in agreement. “Yes, well… Rufus is a lot gentler and more receptive to physical affection than I originally anticipated. His coat is so soft and shiny too! Does anyone around the camp give him baths? It wouldn’t normally be like that.”

“Yeah, he gets spoiled alright. Gloriosa likes to use special shampoo on him when they take showers together. You heard me right. They bathe together. Amongst other things.”

Twilight scratched his chin one last time and set the badger on the ground. “I can’t exactly claim the moral high ground in this instance. Spike gets spoiled a lot too.”

“Speaking of Spike: where is he? I thought he would’ve wanted to tag along.”

Twilight shrugged. “Shiny and Cadence wanted to go out on a romantic date. So, he volunteered to look after Flurry Heart while they were gone. Don’t worry! Spike is perfectly capable of looking after an infant. He knows how to cook, change diapers, and a ton of other things.”

“Heh. He takes after his Equestrian counterpart then. Unicorn Rarity might not be interested in Spike, but with those kinds of skills, I imagine it won’t be difficult for him to catch the eye of a pretty mare or dragon, as the case may be. Princess Twilight mentioned that Dragon Lord Ember was quite interested in spending time with him lately. They’d make a cute couple, I think.”

Twilight rubbed her arm and looked towards the shimmering, blue surface of Lake Clarity. “Is that so? I wish them the best of luck then. What about you, Sunset? Is there… anyone you’re currently interested in? SORRY! I-I didn’t mean to open up any old wounds regarding Flash! I was just curious if you had anyone in mind that you’d consider as a suitable partner.”

Sunset stretched out her arms and sighed. “Nah, it’s cool. I’m still a little upset over what happened yesterday, but I’ll get over it soon enough. To be honest, I haven’t really given much thought towards dating anyone beyond hooking back up with Flash. With all the stuff that’s been going on around here, I’ve been preoccupied for the most part. I mean, c’mon! What are the odds of me finding romance way out here in the middle of naturist camp?”

“Far greater than you realize, Sunset…” Twilight mumbled.

“Huh? What was that?”

Twilight waved her hands frantically. “Nothing! I was just—erm—thinking to myself is all.”

Sunset seemed to take Twilight’s response in stride. While they continued to walk along the beach, Rufus followed closely behind, wagging his tail to and fro. Twilight couldn’t help but be impressed by the beachfront. She hadn’t really thought of visiting it during her previous visit. Surprisingly enough, there weren’t a ton of bathers frolicking about today. Just a few older couples sunning themselves and a group of youths playing a game of volleyball. Twilight’s eyes shrank to pin pricks when she noticed who was manning the lifeguard station.

“Oh no! I totally forgot that Timber Spruce was going to be here too. What do I do?!”

Sunset gently rubbed Twilight’s back. “Hey, it’s no big deal. Timber’s cool. Just walk up to him and say hello. It’s not like you guys haven’t seen each other naked before. Erm… right?”

Twilight groaned in frustration. “That’s just it, Sunset! Our relationship never got to the point where we had sex. Let alone, seeing each other naked. Oh my gosh! WHAT DO I DO?!!”

“Hmm. I see. That’s rather unfortunate. I didn’t realize you two took your relationship that slow. Does that mean you’re still a vir—”

Twilight clamped her hands over Sunset’s mouth. “Shhhh! Don’t mention that out loud.”

“Don’t worry; your secret is safe with me. Do you—um—want to talk with him privately? Because there’s nothing wrong with that. I can just take a quick dip for a little while.”

Twilight let out a sigh of relief. “Yes, please. If you don’t mind. I don’t want to make things any more awkward between Timber and I than they have to be.”

As promised, Sunset went her separate way to go take a swim with Rufus in tow. In the meantime, Twilight carefully approached the lifeguard station. When Timber finally noticed her, Twilight’s heart thundered in her chest, her knees felt weak, and her mouth was so dry that she could barely spit. Twilight hoped that she would at least be able to speak properly.

Timber Spruce got out of his chair and rushed over to greet his ex-girlfriend. She waved to him shyly as he came closer, and planted a chaste kiss upon his cheek. “Hey, Twilight. Long time no see. Oh! You got a new haircut. I happen to think it really suits you.”

“Hi, Timber. Thanks for the compliment. I had my hair done specifically for this trip.”

Timber rubbed the back of his neck. “Cool. Hey—um—this is kind of strange, isn’t it? You know, since we dated for a while and never got to see each other… like this before. Not that there’s any problem with that but… I don’t really know where I’m going with this, honestly.”

Twilight shuffled her feet. “If it makes you feel any better, I was pretty much thinking along the same lines. I’m really sorry that this has to be so awkward, Timber.”

“No, it’s fine. I have to admit that you look really beautiful today, Twilight. Seeing you here, in in all of your natural splendor, it makes me feel sad. Like I missed out on something that I’ll never be able to get back. I just... want you to know that I still care about you, Twilight. Nothing will ever change that. AHEM! All that aside, I’m glad that you figured out who you really like.”

Twilight felt a twinge of pain well up in her chest. She still felt terrible about breaking up with Timber. He really was a great guy and deserved someone special to share his heart with. But Twilight could not, in good conscience, allow herself to continue a relationship that she was uncertain about. It had taken her an embarrassingly long time to realize that she was attracted to other women instead of men. A difficult lesson to be learned, but an essential one.

Twilight took hold of Timber’s hand and squeezed it gently. “I’m so sorry, Timber. I never meant to hurt your feelings. I just couldn’t keep living a lie. I wasn’t being true to myself.”

Timber wrapped his arm around Twilight and pulled her into a hug. “I know. And I appreciate the apology all the same even though there’s nothing to forgive. Well, you’ll be happy to know that I’ve finally managed to get myself a new girlfriend. Her name’s Gilda. She works here as a camp counselor. We started dating about a week or two after she arrived. It’s been great!”

“I’m glad to hear it. I—ah—should probably go back to Sunset now. We were supposed to be having fun at the beach today but I ended up talking with you instead. Ehehe! Funny how life works out that way, huh? I’ll… see you around, Timber.”

“No problem. I’ll see you later, Twilight. Have fun with Sunset.”

Twilight slowly worked her legs forward towards the spot where Sunset and Rufus were swimming. She turned around and looked back at Timber as he sat upon his lifeguard chair. The sad smile on his face almost made Twilight want to break down and cry on the spot, but she had to stay strong. This was supposed to be a happy occasion. Twilight was staying at Camp Everfree to study an alien and have fun with her best friend, not sulk about her past mistakes.

When Twilight finally wadded over to Sunset, the former unicorn reached over and patted her shoulder as a show of support. “How’d everything go with Timber?”

“Not as smoothly as I would have hoped. But he seems to be doing ok.”

Sunset began floating on her back. “Good. I know the breakup was difficult for you both.”

Twilight cleared her throat. “Um—between you and me, I didn’t realize that he was so… well endowed. There’s no way something that big could’ve possibly fit inside me! Even if Timber had been really gentle, I guarantee that penetration would have hurt. I-I know it’s rude to sneak a peek at other people’s privates but I couldn’t help it! There’s nothing to cover them up!”

Sunset laughed. “Don’t sweat it, Twi. Everybody steals a peek or two when they think no one else is looking. It’s just a natural part of the nudist lifestyle. There’s no need to feel guilty about it. Hell, I’ve been known to check people out sometimes too, you know.”

“Thank goodness! I didn’t want everyone to think that I was a pervert.”

Sunset waved her hand. “Nah. You’re not even close.”

“I can’t even tell you how many years it’s been since I last went skinny dipping. Heck, I’d nearly forgotten how wonderful it feels. Makes me not wanna go back to wearing a bathing suit ever again. Way too much hassle. Especially, when the bottoms constantly give you wedgies, sand gets in uncomfortable places, and they take forever to dry out. I feel so unburdened and free!”

Sunset kicked her legs so that she could be closer to Twilight. “You’re preaching to the choir, sister. I don’t ever wear a bathing suit unless I absolutely have to. Like when you or the girls invite me to a regular beach or something. Can’t expect you guys to always try things my way.”

“You know we don’t mind that you’re a nudist, right?”

Sunset propelled herself upright again and splashed her hands in the water. “Of course, I do! It’s just that—I always got the impression that you were super uncomfortable with me walking around in my birthday suit. Especially, during our group sleepovers. You were a complete nervous wreck whenever I asked to sleep next to you. Why did you act that way?”

Twilight blushed. “I’m not entirely sure, Sunset. Do I require a rational explanation?”

Sunset didn’t quite buy Twilight’s vague excuse, but she decided not to press the matter any further for fear that she might upset her friend. “Hmm. I suppose not. But there’s no reason we can’t work on alleviating your gymnophobia while you’re staying here.”

“I don’t know. That might take a while…”

Sunset took hold of her friend’s hand and rubbed it affectionately with her thumb. “Then we’ll just have to work on it together for however long it takes. Look, the important thing is: I want to help you feel confident in your own skin. Can you do that for me, Twilight? Please?”

Twilight felt like a jerk for concealing the truth from her best friend. But she lacked the courage to tell Sunset how she truly felt about her. In any case, Twilight didn’t think it was the appropriate time to tell her just yet. Not with Flash Sentry still fresh on Sunset’s mind. At the very least, Twilight hoped there might be a chance that their relationship could mature, and grow into something far more intimate than it was now. Even if the possibility was slim.

With a slight smile, Twilight nodded in agreement. “Yes, I promise.”

Belly Dancing 101

Chapter 18

Sunset’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

Not for the first time, Sunset Shimmer awoke at an hour many would consider unreasonable. At least, for people who were currently on vacation and had no obligation to do so. Sunset had always been a morning person and enjoyed the peace and quiet this time of day offered. Upon opening her eyes, she realized that she was not the only one using her bed.

Nestled in front of her like a little spoon was the familiar form of her best friend. It had taken a fair bit of convincing on Sunset’s part to get Twilight to agree to sleeping with her, but in the end, she’d succeeded and what a victory it was! Sunset pressed her nose against Twilight’s hair and breathed in her friend’s scent: a faint hint of sweat mixed with lavender and lilacs. It immediately put a smile on Sunset’s and put her at ease.

She reveled in the warmth of Twilight’s body, the subtle softness of her bare skin, and the steady rhythm of her breath. In Sunset’s experience, humans tended to view this level of physical affection as something reserved only for those whom you shared an intimate relationship with. While Twilight certainly wasn’t her lover, she trusted her long-time companion enough to feel comfortable snuggling her in such close proximity.

Without even thinking, Sunset leaned forward and placed a gentle kiss upon Twilight’s neck. It was just enough stimulation to wake her up, much to Sunset’s dismay. Despite the guilt she felt, Sunset enjoyed watching Twilight let out an adorable little yawn and roll over.

“Morning, Twi.”

Twilight blinked owlishly. “Hmm? Oh… OH! Yes, erm—good morning to you as well, Sunset. I hope that I wasn’t too disagreeable as a sleeping companion?”

“Nah. You’re really fun to cuddle and the perfect size to be my little spoon.”

Twilight blushed furiously. “Thanks, I guess.”

Sunset giggled and booped Twilight’s nose. “Hey, there’s no need to be so reserved. We’re best friends, Twi. I would’ve thought that you’d be more comfortable being with me by now.”

“No, I am! I-I mean… it’s just that I’ve never been—that is to say—I’ve never snuggled anyone like this before. Sorry. I’ll just shut up now before I dig myself into a deeper hole.”

Sunset placed her hand on Twilight’s hip and caressed it gently. “Not even with Timber? Look, I don’t mean to pry but you’re always so cagey about your breakup with him. All I ever hear is vague half-answers, nothing concrete. Did he do something bad to you? Something that… you’re ashamed to talk about? Please, Twi. Talk to me. If there’s something bothering you, I—”

“Of course not! Timber treated me with the utmost respect and kindness. The ‘real’ reason we broke up, as you so eloquently put it, had nothing to do with our chemistry together. We got along really well, in fact. It was actually due to—can you promise me something, Sunset?”

“Anything! You know you can trust me, right?”

Twilight reached down and took hold of Sunset’s hand. “Yes, I know. But that doesn’t make telling you any easier! It’s—ah—something that I’ve never told anyone before except Timber. And the only reason I even told him at the time was because he deserved to know.”

“What did you tell him?”

Twilight curled her toes underneath the sheets. “The main reason Timber and I broke up is really quite simple: I’m homosexual. Mind you, it took me an EMBARSSINGLY long time to realize that I was attracted to other women, but once I did everything sort of just… clicked into place.

“There wasn’t any point continuing our relationship after my little epiphany, as you might well imagine. I’m just glad that Timber was so understanding about my… preferences because I could tell that he serious about me. Being with me, that is.”

Sunset hugged her friend closer to her. “I’m so proud of you, Twi! It takes a lot of courage to admit something so personal. Believe me, I would know! Back in Canterlot, I had an awful time coming to terms with being Bi back when I was still a filly. Heh. Made for a pretty damn awkward conversation with Celestia during afternoon tea…”

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness! I was really worried that you’d freak out or something. Erm—this won’t make things weird between us… will it?”

“What makes you think that? I still love you just the same as I always have, Twi.”

“Ah w-well you said you’re bi-sexual so…” Twilight squeaked.

“OH! Ah—well, to be honest though, I hadn’t really considered the possibility. Not that you aren’t cute, of course! I just—GAH—now, I look like I’m the babbling idiot. Suffice to say: so long as you’re still ok with hanging out as BFFs, I don’t think there will be any issues between us. Does that answer your question?”

Twilight let out a tiny, frustrated huff. She wasn’t at all satisfied with Sunset’s nebulous answer, but what her friend had said wasn’t exactly a resounding no either. That meant there was still hope that she might be open to the idea of deepening their relationship into something more intimate. Even so, she wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth. Getting to cuddle Sunset without a stitch of clothing on was an experience that Twilight wouldn’t soon forget!

Thus encouraged, Twilight nestled her head atop Sunset’s bare breast and marveled at how it could be so soft yet so firm at the same time. If Sunset was at all bothered by the skin to skin contact, she didn’t show it. Instead, she wrapped her arm around Twilight’s back and began to run her fingers through Twilight’s hair, which reminded the younger woman of what her own mother used to do whenever she wanted comforting. Twilight became so lost in the sensation that she nuzzled her cheek against Sunset’s breast without even thinking about it.

“That feels really good, Sunset. I almost feel like I could fall asleep again...”

Sunset watched as the sun began to rise above the treetops. “I suppose we could sleep in a little while longer, since it’s still so early. But I’d prefer to get some breakfast. Kinda hungry.”

Twilight giggled when she heard Sunset’s stomach growl. “No kidding! Do they serve a decent breakfast at the Canteen? I didn’t get a chance to try much of the food here yet.”

“Eh for the most part. Smokey and Wallflower are way better at making BBQ than other stuff, but they aren’t too shabby when it comes to breakfast. What’re you in the mood for?”

Sunset’s hair reminded Twilight of a certain, crispy strip of meat. “Bacon! Oh, and I want a couple of those big hash brown patties. A plate of scrambled eggs would be nice too!”

Sunset chuckled. “Well, well~ I didn’t realize that I was talking to the famous: Lumberjack Sparkle! Guess I’ll have to see how many trees you can fell in the forest.”

Twilight scrunched her lips together. “We both know that’s more AJ’s schtick. Can you imagine a nude lumberjack in the Everfree Forest? Knowing her, she’d inadvertently look sexy cutting down trees with that chiseled, farmgirl body—hey! I know that look. Don’t you dare tell AJ!”

“What?! It’s not like I’m disagreeing with you. AJ is sexy! She’s just really bad at noticing it.”

Twilight cocked her brow confusion. “Wait. Did you ever try to flirt with her?”

“One time, I decided to put the moves on her while we were skinny dipping together in the Apple Family pond. This was after I’d agreed to help AJ harvest a bumper crop at Sweet Apple Acres during the summer. It went about as well as you’d expect: a total disaster.”

“What happened?”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “She thought I was just being friendly. She had no idea that I was blatantly flirting with her the entire time. Never had the heart to tell her otherwise. The only thing that happened afterwards was we wound up drinking a whole bunch of apple whiskey and got shitfaced drunk. Oddly enough, we were still naked then too…”

“Do you think she’s into girls as well?”

Sunset clicked her tongue. “I seriously doubt it. The Apple Family are super traditional and err on the conservative side. In any case, I hope she realizes how beautiful she is someday. Maybe she can nab herself a good husband and pop out a few kids. Who knows?”

Twilight glanced over at the clock atop the bedstand. “I hope so. Since sleeping in seems to be out of question at this point, do you want to head on over to the Canteen?”

“Mhmm. Sounds like a plan to me. Although, we should probably take a shower first.”

Twilight got out of bed, stretched out, and put on her glasses. “Umm… how does that work exactly? I noticed that you have a bathroom in here but it’s pretty small. Don’t get me wrong: I don’t mind sharing the stall with you but it would be a bit cramped…”

Sunset followed suit and hugged Twilight from behind. “Don’t sweat it, Twi. There’s a huge, communal shower in the center of camp. There’s plenty of space to lather up in there, but don’t expect any privacy. It’s pretty much just a fancier version of a locker room shower.”

“Oh. Well, I suppose there’s no sense in putting up shower curtains when everyone’s going to be walking around in the nude anyway. Do you think there will be a lot of people using it right now?”

Instead of answering immediately, Sunset padded over to the closet and fished around for some bathing supplies. Twilight nearly had an anxiety attack when Sunset bent over to grab a bottle of body wash on the lower shelf. It gave her an unobstructed view of Sunset’s entire backside. Even though she’d seen her best friend naked plenty of times before, it was never this up-close, personal, and frankly, revealing. Twilight wanted to avert her eyes for the sake of propriety, yet she found that her gaze was glued in place.

Sunset crawled onto her hands and knees in order to better access the back of the closet. This only served to spread everything apart further. “There might be a couple of other people. Most folks don’t shower at six thirty in the morning when they’re on vacation though. I’ve got a couple of scents to choose from: Passionate Pink Plumeria and Bootylicious Bubblegum Blast?”

Twilight’s heart thundered in her chest and her mouth felt like cotton. “ON THE HOLE, I THINK PINK IS THE BEST! Erm—that is to say—I’ll take the pink bodywash. Hehehe!”

“Seems like a solid choice to me. Hmm. I have no idea how the hell bubblegum bodywash even got in there. Sounds like something Pinkie would use. Weird, huh? It’s probably for the best that I don’t think about it too hard. She might be ok with smelling like a candy store, but I’m not about to lather up in anything bubblegum scented, thank you very much!”

“You’d smell good to me no matter what bodywash you use, Sunset.” Twilight blurted out.

“Thanks, Twi. Appreciate the compliment. But—uh—I’m still sticking with the plumeria.”

I can’t believe I just said all of that aloud! C’mon, Twilight. Pull yourself together! Witnessing Sunset’s anatomy in all of its glorious detail is… expected given the circumstances. I’m simply going to have to get used to the idea that everyone’s body parts will be on full display. Including, Timber’s near-mythical endowment. Come to think of it, I noticed that his scrotum was rather hefty too. I wonder if the volume of his ejac—GAH! Stop it brain! Do not go there! Just take a deep breath, count to ten, and collect yourself. Act casual when Sunset hands you a towel.

Sunset shot Twilight a concerned look. “Hey, are you feeling alright? You look a little flushed. Are you sure you’re not coming down with a fever or something?”

“No, I’m p-perfectly fine! My mind is going into overdrive again. Sorry.”

Sunset entwined her fingers with Twilight’s and grasped her hand firmly. “Remember: we’re in this together, Twi. I want you to feel comfortable while you’re staying here, but not at the expense of your own health. You need to let me know if there’s a problem. Can you do that?”

“Yes, of course. It’s just going to be awhile until I become fully acclimated to Camp Everfree.”

Sunset smiled. “I suppose that’s to be expected. C’mon! I’ll show you where the showers are.”

The shower itself had gone off without much issue. As Sunset had predicted, there were very few people occupying the stalls at such an early hour of the morning. Twilight typically enjoyed taking long, hot showers if she had the time to do so, but she didn’t want to drag it out this time due to several factors. Mainly because both she and Sunset were hungry. That, and she didn’t want to make the situation between them any weirder than it needed to be.

Twilight had to admit that it was extremely convenient to be able to walk right out of the shower and go about her business without having to worry about what to wear for the remainder of the day. The same applied to rolling out of bed, if one didn’t care to bathe or look presentable immediately thereafter, she supposed. Sunset preferred to go barefoot whenever possible, but Twilight wore a pair of purple flip-flops. She didn’t want to risk getting any cuts or blisters.

The Canteen was set up exactly how Twilight remembered from last time, except that the seating had been upgraded. That is to say: the chairs and stools had all been outfitted with cushions. She shuddered to think how uncomfortable it would be to plant your bare bottom on metal or wood. Unlike the showers, there were several guests seated amongst the tables, enjoying their breakfast. Mostly older couples, by the looks of it. They all greeted Twilight with a polite good morning.

Whilst they stood in line for the breakfast buffet, a familiar figure caught Twilight’s eye. If she wasn’t mistaken, it was Fluttershy’s best friend, Tree Hugger, in all her natural splendor. After loading up their plates with copious amounts of bacon, hash browns, and eggs, Sunset and Twilight took a seat directly across from Tree Hugger. The hippie waved to them both.

“Sup ladies?”

Sunset took a sip of her coffee and let out a happy sigh. “Good morning, Tree Hugger. Do you have anything interesting planned for the remainder of the day?”

“As a matter of fact, I do,” Tree Hugger replied after taking a bite of granola, “Would you girls be interested in joining me after breakfast for some totally radical belly dancing? I’ve got the entire Rec Center reserved from eight o’ clock this morning until just after lunchtime. My buddy, Sandalwood, agreed to provide the background music. Whaddya say?”

Twilight nearly choked on her eggs. “As in: traditional, Indian belly-dancing?”

“You got it, sister. The real deal. It’s a great way to get some exercise, mellow out, and keep the positive vibes flowin’. Know what I mean?”

Twilight twirled a strand of her hair. “I’ve read about it plenty of times before, but I’ve never actually participated in any dance sessions. Umm… to be honest, I’m not sure that someone as unathletic and poorly coordinated as me would be suited for such a task.”

“Belly dancing is all about finding your inner grove. Let the music guide you and do whatever feels right~ No one’s gonna be there to judge you, dude. I promise.”

Twilight looked towards Sunset for guidance, desperate to gauge her reaction. But when her friend’s expression remained frustratingly neutral, Twilight decided that she was just going to have to make the decision on her own. “Alright. I don’t see any harm in giving it a try. What do you think, Sunset? Would you like to go belly dancing with me?”

“Sure. Sounds interesting. Not like I’ve got anything better to do anyway.”

Tree Hugger stood up and pumped her fist in the air. “Righteous! You guys can just follow me over to the Rec Center once we’re done eating. Oh, uh—one thing. We’re all gonna have to do some prep work before we officially get started. To keep things authentic n’ shit. Ya dig?”

Twilight chuckled awkwardly. “Well, you’d know better than me. Lead on!”

Whatever Twilight had been expecting, it certainly wasn’t this. Tree Hugger led them into a back room that had two massage tables set up, along with a compliment of towels. She explained that it was necessary to loosen up the muscles with a bit of stretching (that part at least made sense) and some controlled breathing exercises. Once they were finished with that, Tree Hugger instructed them to lather up their bodies with scented oil.

Tree Hugger insisted that the oils had certain herbs and flowers mixed in them that promoted better circulation and had a calming effect on one’s nerves. Plus, they would serve to make everyone smell pleasant while they were busy exerting themselves. Despite showering a short time ago, Twilight certainly had no desire to smell like sweat. She also wasn’t entirely comfortable with idea of dancing nude in front of other people, but at least she didn’t have to deal with her clothes getting all sticky and gross. That was a plus.

However, it was very difficult for Twilight to keep focused. She’d lathered up her own body in oil efficiently enough but watching Sunset do the same was almost enough to make her want to leave the room in a lust-addled panic. Not because she didn’t want to see Sunset do it, but rather… it made her already gorgeous, amber skin shine with a healthy sheen underneath the light. Twilight had to excuse herself for a few moments in order to regain her composure.

If that wasn’t enough, Sunset decided to tie her long, fiery locks into an adorable ponytail. She claimed that it was a lot easier to move around when she didn’t have to worry about her hair getting all over the place. Regardless of whether or not that was true, Twilight didn’t care one bit. She was too busy admiring how cute Sunset looked with her hair tied up.

Just as Tree Hugger had said before, a man in his early twenties with tan skin and lime-colored dreadlocks sat cross-legged in the corner with a sitar propped up across his lap. It was evident that he was busy tuning the instrument to ensure that it would sound proper while he played music for everyone. Tree Hugger padded over to Sandalwood and offered him a quick fist bump, to which he returned with gusto.

Once he was finished tuning his sitar, he introduced himself to everyone. Twilight knew that he attended Canterlot High at some point, but she’d never gotten to know him at the time. He seemed like a nice enough guy. And in good shape too. Given that he was just as much of a hippie as Tree Hugger, Twilight absentmindedly wondered if they were dating.

Tree Hugger clapped her hands together. “Now that everyone’s prepped and ready to go, how’s about we get started? I think we should take it slow and see how that feels, then graduate to—”

Everyone’s attention shifted towards the entrance of the Rec Center, as a certain poofy-haired siren burst through the door. She looked a little out of breath, but otherwise in good shape. It was readily apparent that she too had oiled up, as her golden skin glistened under the lights. Everyone seemed surprised that she would want to participate, none more so than Tree Hugger. A huge grin spread across her lips as Adagio walked across the floor and stood next to the hippie.

“I hope I’m not too late. Did you guys get started yet?”

Tree Hugger patted her shoulder. “Nah. You’re right on schedule.”

“I’ll have you know that I had to haul ass just to get here in a timely manner. Waking up early isn’t exactly my thing. Especially, when the Canteen had shrimp omelets on the menu with—”

Tree Hugger placed her finger on Adagio’s lips. “Not to rain your parade but that’s, like, what alarms were invented for in the first place, Dagi. Am I right? Well, whatever. You made it and that’s what counts in my book. Ok, Sandman. Do your thing and send us those sweet, melodic vibes, brother. Don’t be afraid to get funky~”

The hypnotic sound of Sandalwood’s sitar filled the room. Everyone closed their eyes for a moment and collectively tried to find the rhythm of the beat, as Tree Hugger suggested earlier. To everyone’s surprise, the first one to say something was not Tree Hugger, but Adagio Dazzle. She walked into the center of the room, raised her arms above her head, and began to slowly gyrate her hips back and forth. It truly was a mesmerizing display of athletic grace and skill.

Adagio smiled, knowing full-well that she had a captive audience. “As one might imagine, belly dancing is all about moving the muscles of your stomach. The key, however, is to make your entire body move to flow of the music, beginning with the stomach, and radiate it outward.”

To demonstrate her point, Adagio stepped lightly from foot to foot, dancing gracefully across the floor. There were twirls and pirouettes not unlike ballet, but in an exaggerated fashion that emphasized the sensual nature of belly dancing. It was apparent that she was not only comfortable dancing in such a manner, but well-practiced at the art too.

Adagio turned around to make sure that everyone got a good look at her toned backside, writhed towards the ground, and squatted onto her haunches. With a single shake of her head, she slowly rose up again and flexed her stomach while waving her arms around like the Hindu Goddess Kali. The raw, sexual tension she created was thick enough to cut with a knife.

Twilight’s face was beet red when she leaned over to whisper in Sunset’s ear. “I-I don’t know if I’m going to be able to get any dancing done at all. Adagio’s just so—”

“Freakin’ hot?” Sunset finished.

“YES! Oh my gosh! What I would do to her if I—ehem! Sorry, my mind’s not exactly in the cleanest of places right now. How is she so good at belly dancing? It’s like she’s a professional.”

Sunset nodded while keeping her eyes glued to Adagio’s firm buttocks. “No kidding! If I had to wager a guess, I’d say she probably traveled to India at some point during her incredibly long life. Let’s face it: Adagio’s had plenty time to master belly dancing. But damn. If she would’ve just done this at the Battle of the Bands, instead of using siren magic, she would’ve had everyone in the palm of her hand…”

Twilight swallowed a lump in her throat. “Uh… yeah, for sure. So, do you want to try dancing as well? I-I mean that’s kind of the reason why we came here in the first place.”

“Right. The dancing. Maybe we should move over there, away from Adagio.”

Twilight shuffled her feet. “That’s probably a good idea. If for no other reason than to stay out of her way or… keep getting distracted by her svelte, oiled up body gyrating like that. HAHAHA!”

Sunset chuckled and rubbed the back of her neck. “Couldn’t have said it better myself, Twi.”

Even though Twilight felt invigorated while dancing around in nothing but her birthday suit, she had a difficult time keeping her movements synchronized with the music. Twilight simply wasn’t as gifted, athletically, as the other girls. It was one of several reasons why she’d asked Sunset if they could move away from everyone else and practice on their own as a pair. Not only that but she got the distinct impression that Tree Hugger was engrossed in her own little world.

Twilight gently tapped Sunset’s shoulder. “Pssst! Is it just me or does Tree Hugger look like she’s practically hypnotized by Adagio’s dance moves? Do you think those two are a couple?”

“I know they’re good friends and they’ve been hanging out with each other a lot lately. But I never heard Adagio mention that she was in any kind of relationship. Why? Would it bother you if they were dating each other?”

“No! Not at all! It’s just that they seem like a really odd pair to me. Erm—people that you wouldn’t imagine getting along very well. UGH! I didn’t mean it to sound so… judgmental. Sorry!” Twilight blurted out.

Sunset smirked and gyrated her hips in a slow, deliberate manner. “Oh yeah? What about us, Twi? A former egomaniacal unicorn and a scientist with a PHD in magic studies, BFFs? Perhaps, some people might think we’re an odd pair too. Ever think of that?”

Twilight nearly had a heart attack when Sunset suddenly hugged her from behind and planted a soft kiss on her cheek. “I-I suppose we’re considered a strange pair too. AHAHAHA!”

Out of the corner of her eye, Adagio noticed the Purple Princess Look-A-Like and her bacon-haired BFF were getting rather cozy together in their own little corner of the room. In a way, it was amusing to see how awkward Sprinkles was, struggling to perform even the most basic moves. Yet, she and Sunset seemed to be enjoying themselves regardless. Working up a good sweat and having fun were all that really mattered in the end.

Speaking of fun, a certain hippie managed to shimmy her way over to Adagio’s side in all the commotion. Tree Hugger was no slouch when it came to belly-dancing; she performed nearly all of the same moves Adagio did with grace and skill befitting of her physique. A small corner of the siren’s mind secretly delighted in the sensuous display of flesh before her. Adagio paused momentarily to watch Tree Hugger’s bountiful breasts jiggle while she flexed her stomach.

Tree Hugger grinned like a cat while she wiggled her rump in front of Adagio. “You’ve got some seriously bodacious moves, Dagi. And an equally bodacious bod to go with them~ You know, a lot of people tell me that I’m, like, super flexible from doing yoga all the time. Hehe~ Makes me wonder if you think so too…”

Adagio was so close to her friend that she could smell the scented oil mixed with Tree Hugger’s sweat. The aroma was a tad pungent, in the siren’s honest opinion, but it was by no means unpleasant. For the first time in what seemed like eons, Adagio felt something stir within her chest. A fire that seemed to fill the very fiber of her being. Did she dare admit what this rare and oh so fleeting feeling was? Ever the patient tactician, Adagio considered her options carefully.

“You most certainly have a remarkable body, sweetie.”

“Remarkable enough to hold your attention?” Tree Hugger whispered.

“I would say there’s a distinct possibility—MMMFF!”

Adagio’s careful planning ground to an unceremonious halt as Tree Hugger grabbed her cheeks and planted a passionate kiss upon her lips. The minty taste of Tree Hugger’s saliva tickled Adagio’s taste buds while the hippie explored the siren’s mouth with her tongue. Surprised as she was, Adagio didn’t do much to reciprocate the kiss except for a little lip smacking. When her green-skinned friend finally pulled away, her cheeks were colored in a rosy blush.

“WHAT, IN THE NAME OF TRITON’S VIENY COCK, WAS THAT ALL ABOUT?!!” Adagio screeched.

Tree Hugger attempted to reach out and take Adagio’s hands into her own, but the siren batted them away instead. Terrified that she’d just crossed the line with her friend, the hippie took a few shaky steps back and tried to calm herself. Even after a few deep breaths, Tree Hugger was unable to keep her heart from thundering in her chest like a jackhammer.

“Dagi, please. You gotta listen to me! I wasn’t trying to—”

Adagio placed her hands on her hips. “Trying to do what, exactly? Forcefully shove your tongue down my throat? I don’t seem to recall ever inviting you to do anything like that to me. Did you ever consider how I felt about it either? WELL?!! Oh, and don’t you dare try to pass off a kiss like that as part of the whole ‘I was feeling positive vibes’ bullshit.”

Tree Hugger’s eyes began to tear up. “It’s not bullshit! A kiss like that was the best way to express my feelings for you. Maybe I took it a little bit too far, but—”

“Congratulations, Tree Hugger. You made it abundantly clear that you’re only interested in getting me to spread my legs for you. Just like everyone else! I’ll bet the oiling up bit and this whole fucking dance session was a merely set up for you to live out whatever lewd fantasies were bouncing around in that pot-addled brain of yours!” Adagio bellowed.

Before Adagio even had a moment to contemplate what she’d just said, Tree Hugger was already running towards the exit, sobbing along the way. It took Adagio a painfully long time to come to her senses and realize that she should probably go after her friend to see if she was ok. Adagio glared at Sunset and Twilight, daring them to interject. A deafening silence filled the room when Sandalwood abruptly stopped playing his sitar, stood up, and shook his head.

“Not cool, dude. Not cool.”

Adagio’s face flushed red in a mixture of embarrassment and rage. “Fuck you and your self-righteousness, you dirt-worshiping hippie! Let’s see how you react to when one of your closest friends kisses you on the lips out of fucking nowhere! Sprinkles! Bacon Bits! Don’t think for a second that I haven’t forgot about either of you. If you know what’s good for you, keep your mouths shut. I know that I screwed up and I’m about to rectify the situation.”

The angry siren stormed out of the Rec Center without any real direction in mind. Much as she hated to admit it, the more Adagio thought about what had happened, the more guilty her conscience became. Even if the kiss was a complete surprise, Tree Hugger didn’t deserve to be yelled at like that. Especially, in front of her friends. Adagio stomped her feet in the grass a few times out of pure frustration, then plopped onto the ground with a heavy thud.

“I’ve really fucked things up this time, haven’t I? Hmph. Figures. Just when I was finally starting to make some actual friends too. Suppose I should try and find Tree Hugger. But where the hell could she have gone? This stupid camp is such big place that—”

Sensing his mistress’s distress, Lucifer soared above the treetops until he spotted her. He carefully landed next to her in the grass and nuzzled her arm as a gesture of comfort. Just about anyone else would have found a turkey vulture’s affection disturbing, but not Adagio. She smiled and ruffled Lucifer’s chest feathers with her fingers. Once Adagio settled down, she allowed Lucifer to sit in the crook between her legs while she looked up at the clouds.

“What’s troubling you, Mistress?”

Adagio bent forward and kissed his bald head. “Oh, the usual. I caused pain and suffering to those closest to me. All in a day’s work, I say. Find anything good to eat?”

Lucifer fluffed his wings. “Come now, Mistress. Cease the melodramatics. So long as you are sincere in wanting to apologize to your friend, then there is still hope. What happened, if I may inquire? Did you have a falling out with Miss Tree Hugger?”

“Ah… well, I suppose you could say that.”

Lucifer cocked his brow, or at least as much as a vulture could. “Out with it. I shan’t help you if you’re dead-set on being cagey about the situation. What happened between you two?”

Adagio wiggled her toes in the grass. “We were having a marvelous time belly dancing and she—erm—kissed me. Right on the lips. Without any warning. And not the platonic type between friends, mind you! Oh no! This was definitely a lover’s kiss.”

“I see. Did she ever indicate that she was interested in pursuing a romantic relationship with you previously? I seem to recall that the two of got along swimmingly beforehand.”

Adagio blushed. “I don’t know! Maybe? If she did, Tree Hugger was never direct about it.”

“Should you happen to find her, I would advise discussing the topic.”

Adagio crossed her arms underneath her breasts and huffed. “Well, no shit! Sorry, Lucy. I didn’t mean to snap at you. I’m just frustrated and confused. I don’t know what to do with all of these… strange feelings I have. Is this what love is supposed to feel like? GAH!”

“No offence taken, Mistress. The way I see it: nothing will ever be resolved between the two of you until a conversation takes place. Would like me to search for her whereabouts?”

With a single nod, Lucifer went off in search of Tree Hugger. While he soared high above the treetops, Adagio took a moment to collect herself and try to figure what she would say to her friend. The real question of the hour was: how did she really feel about Tree Hugger? However unlikely, they’d formed a tight-knit bond during the time they’d spent together at Camp Everfree.

Under normal circumstances, Adagio was not fond of hippies. She couldn’t deny that Tree Hugger had some rather annoying habits to that end, but on the other hand, it was quite refreshing to hang out with someone who accepted her without any false pretenses. In other words, Adagio could be herself with Tree Hugger. Was that enough to warrant such deep feelings of passion towards as a being as flawed and short-tempered as a siren? More importantly, did Adagio want to reciprocate those feelings?

Adagio let out a frustrated whine. “Why does this have to be so fucking complicated?”

In what seemed like a blink of an eye, Lucifer returned from his search and perched on a nearby tree branch. “Good news, Mistress. I have located your quarry. She is sitting on the far side of Lake Clarity, wading her feet in the water and staring at clouds, I believe. Miss Tree Hugger hasn’t moved for quite some time. I don’t imagine she’ll leave before you arrive.”

Just as Lucifer predicted, Tree Hugger hadn’t moved from the spot she’d been sitting by the time Adagio arrived on the scene. The raw, churning nervousness that bubbled up in Adagio’s stomach made her want to run into the bushes and puke her guts out. But she clamped down on the feeling. After taking a deep breath, she carefully approached Tree Hugger and took a seat next to her in the grass. For what seemed like an eternity, neither of them uttered a single word.

Adagio hesitantly reached over and rubbed her friend’s back. “I’m sorry about the way I reacted back there, Tree Hugger. You didn’t deserve to be yelled at like that. I just—you surprised me is all. I didn’t know what else to do.”

“I should be the one apologizing, Dagi. I totally violated your personal space without taking into consideration how you felt about it. You gotta understand: it was in the heat of the moment! I was feelin’ frustrated and little horny so I—uh—acted on pure impulse.”

Adagio sighed. “Frustrated that I wasn’t picking up on the hints you were giving me?”

Tree Hugger blushed furiously but nodded in agreement. “Yeah. Hit the nail on the head with that one. Still doesn’t make what I did ok though. Are we still… cool?”

“Well, that depends on how serious you are about being in a relationship with me. Before you say anything else, please understand that I am, by no means, an expert on such matters. I’ve bedded many partners over the past few centuries but romance has never been my forte.”

Tree Hugger blinked owlishly. “Man, I sort of assumed that you were, like, a master seductress or somethin’. That’s what it seemed like based on your belling dancing, anyway. Uh… since the cat’s outta the bag, I’ll just come out and say it. I really dig ya, Dagi. Like, a whole lot. If ya put me on the spot, I dunno if I could properly explain why. I think it’s because you’re so genuine.”

Adagio reached over and grasped her friend’s hand. “By the mother siren, you’re completely serious about your feelings towards me. Forgive my astonishment, Tree Hugger. I just never imagined that a nudist hippie, of all people, would willingly choose to be with girl like me. I don’t know what to say…”

“Tellin’ me that ya dig me back would be a pretty good start.”

Adagio laughed. “Hold on there, Casanova. I haven’t agreed to anything just yet.”

“But why would you—”

Adagio placed her finger on Tree Hugger’s lips. “I didn’t say no either. Here’s what we can do in the meantime: take things slow, experiment, explore what we enjoy and what we don’t. Right now, I cannot definitively say that I’m in love with you. However, I do… care about you as a friend. A very dear friend, whom I wouldn’t mind partaking in a few extra benefits with.”

“Not exactly the answer I was lookin’ for. But I’m happy that you’re at least willing to give me a chance. Dagi, I promise that I’ll try my best to keep your feelings in mind from now on.”

Adagio got up, walked over to the lake’s edge, and dipped her toes into the water. “Life is all about compromise, sweetie. Trust me; I would know. I’ve been around the block enough times. Let’s start off our new relationship with a simple activity: a nice, refreshing swim. If for no other reason than to clean off all of this oil and sweat. How’s that sound?”

Tree Hugger watched as Adagio dove, headfirst, into the crystal-clear waters of Lake Clarity. Just like last time, she was the picture of beauty and grace while swimming. Water was definitely her natural element. Upon remerging from under the surface, Adagio’s hair looked like a waterfall of gold and bronze that cascaded just below her shoulders. As Tree Hugger untied her bandana and let her dreadlocks hang loose, her heart skipped a beat when she saw Adagio smile, then lift her foot out of the water, beckoning Tree Hugger to come join her.

Adagio was feeling a bit impish, so she quickly dove underwater again once the hippie swam out far enough to reach her. Tree Hugger followed suit but couldn’t match Adagio’s agility. After a few playful, but frustrating attempts to catch the siren, Tree Hugger eventually gave up and opted to float on her back instead. It was at that point Adagio chose to surface. She wrapped her arms around Tree Hugger’s waist, and nibbled on her friend’s ear.

“It would appear that I have caught my hapless prey~ What ever shall I do?”

Tree Hugger relished the feeling of Adagio’s warm skin pressed up against her back. Without a shred of hesitation, she reached her arm around Adagio’s head and pulled her into a kiss. “I dunno. Maybe you’re gonna have to give me a little taste to make sure I’m a proper meal~”

Rather than reply verbally, Adagio carried Tree Hugger in her arms all the way to the shore like a princess and gently placed her down in the grass. Even though she didn’t consider herself overweight, the hippie was surprised at how easily Adagio had carried her, even while wading through the water. Not that she hadn’t noticed Adagio’s athletically-toned physique before.

The siren sauntered a few steps forward, then got onto her hands & knees, and crawled towards Tree Hugger with a predatory grin plastered across her lips. She proceeded to plant a flurry of kisses along her friend’s ankle and inner thigh before she laid down on her stomach, and rested in the crook of Tree Hugger’s legs. Adagio giggled while she used her fingers to play with a few strands of Tree Hugger’s pubic hair.

“You know, I never repaid you for that kiss back at the Rec Center.”

“Gimme a break, dude! I already said that I was sorry about it.”

Adagio leaned in closer and took a deep breath of Tree Hugger’s natural scent. “Fear not; your transgressions have been forgiven. In fact, I quite enjoyed your token of affection, now that I know what sort of feelings were behind it. I’m just making sure that you get an equally passionate kiss to the lips in return~”

“Umm… Dagi? My lips are up—”

Adagio laughed. “How very naïve of you! I’m not talking about the ones on your face, sweetie~”

An Out Of This World Family Reunion

Chapter 20

Sunset’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

It was midafternoon and Sunset Shimmer was on her way back to the cabin after grabbing a to-go meal from the dining hall. The daily special was, surprisingly enough, a Chicken Chesapeake sandwich on toasted sourdough with a side of seasoned curly fries. The former unicorn had developed an appreciation for human food (which included animal proteins) over the years despite being a vegetarian back when she lived in Equestria. Although meatless options were certainly available, Sunset had a pragmatic attitude when it came to her dietary needs. Her simian-like body was specifically designed to be omnivorous, so why not take advantage of it?

Sunset set her takeout bag on the kitchen table and padded over to the fridge to find herself a suitable beverage. With a bottle of lemon iced tea in hand, she plopped her bare behind in a chair and dug in right away. After a few delicious bites, Sunset sighed to herself. It just wasn’t the same without Twilight around. The cabin was terribly quiet and seemed… empty somehow.

She’d return, of course, but who knew how long her experiments with Chrysalis would last? It was never a set amount of time. It could be just a couple of hours, on other occasions, all day long and well into the evening. Sunset stuffed a handful of curly fries into her mouth and chewed them slowly, pondering as she often did when a pressing issue bothered her. Was she jealous?

“Sweet Celestia! I really am upset that Twi’s not spending more time with me,” Sunset reluctantly admitted to herself, “Why though? It never bothered me this much before.”

Sunset’s analytical mind worked through all the various possibilities and could only reach one, logical conclusion. It certainly couldn’t be that reason… could it? A slight blush colored her cheeks while she took a few gulps of her iced tea. The wonderful conversations they had together, snuggling, the occasional kiss here and there, all of it felt like a completely natural progression of their relationship. A relationship that was beginning to look less and less platonic as each day passed. Given enough time and the right circumstances, she might—

Sunset buried her face in her palms and let out a frustrated groan. “What am I even supposed to do with all these complicated feelings? She’s my best friend for Celestia’s sake! Is it wrong for me to… want more from her? ARGH! I think I might be falling in love with Twilight.”

The distraught gamer finished the rest of her meal in contemplative silence. It was the only thing she could do besides pacing around the cabin in a full-fledged panic attack. Sunset scampered into the bathroom and splashed her face with ice cold water a few times, hoping that it might help clear her mind. The exercise did nothing more than make her bacon-esque locks wet and floppy. Ironic, considering that she hated it when people compared her hairdo to the thin, salty strips of meat. She actually enjoyed eating bacon, regardless of how much the annoying description fit.

One quick toweling off later, Sunset shuffled into the living room and flopped, belly first, right onto the couch. She glanced over at her game console and tried to find the motivation to start a livestream, but it just wasn’t there. Her mind was far too preoccupied with thoughts of a certain lavender-skinned dork who—Sunset grabbed one of the pillows, pressed her face against it, and screamed as loudly as she dared. There was no denying it. She definitely needed to talk to someone about this whole situation and get some advice on how to proceed forward.

Adagio was out of the picture right away. Sunset and the former villain might have become good friends recently, but Adagio Dazzle wasn’t exactly the greatest person to go to for advice concerning romance. Or life in general, really. Given her brusque attitude, Adagio would probably suggest something along the lines of throwing caution to wind and snogging Twilight when the opportunity first presented itself. Not… the best approach. By a longshot.

There was always Dr. Harshwhinny. She was a professional therapist, after all. However, Sunset felt that any conversation with the good doctor would just wind up sounding too much like a session with one of her patients instead of the casual approach that Sunset was looking for.

After going through a mental list of friends and acquaintances staying at Camp Everfree, the only person that seemed worth talking to was Gloriosa Daisy. Sunset only had a passing familiarity with the camp’s owner but she figured they might be kindred spirits because of their shared past as magically-enhanced egomaniacs and reformed baddies. It’s not like Sunset had anything to lose if Gloriosa knew about her situation regarding Twilight. With a heavy sigh and grim determination, she got up off of the couch and lumbered towards the door.

At least the weather was pleasant and warm during the walk over to the administrator’s cabin. The door was open, so Sunset let herself in… but she could find no sign of Gloriosa anywhere. A stack of paperwork sat atop her desk, neatly filed in the ‘FINISHED’ pile. Otherwise, there wasn’t much evidence to suggest that she’d been in the office recently. One of the windows was open, so Sunset decided to take a peek outside. Sure enough, she spotted the freckled woman, crouched on her knees, busy attending to her little vegetable garden out back.

Sunset was about to announce her presence when she witnessed Gloriosa use her magic on one of the tomato vines. The red fruit immediately became shinier and plumper than it had previously been just seconds ago. Sunset had to cover her mouth to prevent herself from gasping too loudly. Since when did Gloriosa have magical plant-growing powers?!! And why hadn’t she mentioned them? What worried Sunset the most was the fact that Flash had said nothing about them either.

Gloriosa smiled and patted the ground near her feet. “Good afternoon, Sunset. Would you care to join me? I know gardening isn’t for everyone, but I can give you a basketful of some of my homegrown veggies to take back to your cabin. Doesn’t that sound good?”

Sunset rubbed the back of her neck. “Erm—sorry, Gloriosa. I didn’t mean to sneak up on you.”

When Sunset sat cross-legged in the grass next to her, Rufus popped out of the bushes nearby and skittered over to Gloriosa’s side. He barked once to get her attention, and nuzzled his snout against her thigh when she began running her fingers through his fur. After a little while, he climbed up on top of her lap and let out a throaty snort. Gloriosa rolled her eyes at the badger.

“Alright, calm down. You can have a piece of okra.”

While Rufus was munching on his treat, Sunset cleared her throat. “So—umm—you seem to have a knack for gardening, huh?”

“One could almost say I have a magic touch.”

Sunset picked a tomato off the vine and took a bite out of it. “What’s up with that anyway? I know you and magic haven’t exactly been the greatest match for each other as of late, but you can’t expect to hide your powers forever. Is Gaia Everfree still… in your head somehow?”

“Not exactly. She spoke to me briefly after the seven of you purified my body with rainbows or whatever that was. As time has passed, her magic simply became my own. I don’t really have a more detailed explanation than that. I guess I’m the new guardian of the Everfree Forest now.”

Sunset swallowed another bite of tomato and sighed. “Does Flash know about all this?”

“Mhmm. He was one of the first people I revealed my powers to.”

Sunset leaned back and watched a hawk soar above the clouds. “Good. If there’s anyone around here who’s used to that kind of thing, it’s Flash. You’re not… having any evil thoughts, are you? It doesn’t seem like it to me, but I just want to be sure. For your sake and everyone else’s.”

Gloriosa sighed. “I appreciate the concern, Sunset but I got this. My demons, whether internal or literal in my case, have all been dealt with. I’ve come to accept the fact that I will no longer lead a normal life from this point forward. For better… or worse.”

“Sorry, if I sounded all preachy and self-righteous, Gloriosa. It’s just that I’ve been where you are right now. I used to be a mon—a person who lusted for power and dominance over others, no matter the cost. That being said, I truly believe that everyone should be given a second chance at redemption. Ehem! Anyway… I wanted to make sure everything was cool.”

Gloriosa reached over and placed her hand on Sunset’s thigh. “It’s alright, Sunset. I’m glad that you care so much about me. Was there something else you wanted to talk about specifically or would you rather discuss the finer points of eggplant cultivation?”

Sunset returned the gesture by holding Gloriosa’s hand. “Yeah, it’s pretty serious. Not like life or death serious but… somewhat of a personal issue that I need to work out. Ehehe. The sooner the better, ya know. Because if I don’t figure what to do, I might jeopardize the friendship I have with someone I care deeply about.”

Gloriosa used her magic to fill a basket full of veggies for Sunset. “Let me guess: you have unrequited feelings for this friend of yours and you don’t know how she will react if you confess?”

“Exactly,” Sunset shouted while waving her hands in the air, “What if Twilight doesn’t feel the same way about me? I-I mean, she basically admitted that she was gay but that doesn’t mean she’d be interested in dating me specifically. AGGGH! I’m not even sure what her type is…”

Gloriosa giggled. “That certainly didn’t take long. I thought I was going to have to drag the information out of you with a series of painfully awkward questions. Don’t get me wrong; I don’t particularly enjoy asking twenty questions. However, that’s what I like about you, Sunset. You always get straight to the point.”

Sunset rubbed the back of her neck and chuckled. “Well, I don’t like beating around the bush when it comes to important stuff like this. Please tell me you’ve got some sagely advice to dispense! I’m desperate for anything. Even just a little, tiny nugget of wisdom.”

Gloriosa blushed furiously and twirled a braid of her hair. “To be honest, I was still technically a virgin until Flash and I hooked up. Sure, I’d dated some guys here and there but it was never anything as serious as what you’ve got with Twilight. At least, that’s what I’m assuming.”

“Yeah. We’ve been best friends for a couple of years now. Heck, I’d even go as far to say that I know Twi better than I’ve ever known anyone else. Maybe even my own family. She’s… precious to me, Gloriosa. I just don’t want to ruin what we’ve got with my own selfish feelings.”

Gloriosa frowned and patted Sunset’s shoulder. “The only advice I can really give you at this point is to follow your heart. I know it sounds cliché, but there’s merit to it. You’ll end up regretting it if you don’t tell her how you feel or pretend that those feelings don’t exist. If she’s as good a friend as you claim, then I don’t think it will matter what you tell her.”

Sunset laid down in the grass and allowed Rufus to curl up right next to her stomach. She reached over and began stroking his back, partially to give the little guy some affection, and to keep her hands occupied with something while she pondered. Perhaps, the best method was the most direct. Gordian knot and all that. Sunset finished what remained of her big, juicy tomato and tossed the inedible top portion off into the bushes. A few moments later, she was surprised to hear the sound of soft snoring and realized that Rufus had fallen asleep.

“He must’ve gotten tuckered out from all that swimming earlier.” Gloriosa whispered.

“No worries. I don’t mind if he cuddles up next to me. His fur’s super soft today.”

Gloriosa nodded. “That’s because he showers with me. I use my special conditioner whenever we bathe together, so I guess that’s why his coat is silky smooth. It’s made from all-natural ingredients. A bit expensive but totally worth it. Flash certainly seems to like the scent.”

“Flash used to love the smell of my strawberry shampoo. Especially right after we had a good, sweaty fu—erm I mean, I probably shouldn’t be discussing those sorts of things with you in detail. Ehehe. Doubly so, since you’re Flash’s new girlfriend. I—uh—thought about what you said earlier and I think you’re absolutely right. Twilight deserves to know how I feel.”

Gloriosa laughed. “I’m glad I could help you somehow, Sunset. I do have another suggestion if you’re up for it. Mind you, this is just my personal opinion. It’s what I would do in your particular situation.”

“Sure. I’m open to any suggestions you’ve got at this point.”

Gloriosa gestured towards the tree line. “Take Twilight out for a romantic picnic date in the forest. It doesn’t have to be fancy or planned down to the second. Just be spontaneous. Let things happen as they will. I think you’ll find that’ll be all you two need to set the mood properly.”

Sunset smiled to herself. “Hmm. Yeah, that does sound nice.”

Gloriosa stood up, levitated Rufus into her arms, and allowed the little badge to snuggle up against her bare breasts. He let out a soft purring noise and continued to sleep soundly. “I’ll let Smokey know that you’re in the market for a picnic dinner pack then. In the meantime, feel free to take those veggies with you and do whatever you please with them, my treat.”

“Thanks. If the tomato was any indication, I’m sure they’re all tasty.”

Gloriosa’s hand lit up with a viridian aura and flowers suddenly began to sprout underneath Sunset’s feet. The former unicorn yelped in surprise and jumped back a few steps. “Every vegetable in this garden should be. I used my magic to help them grow healthy and strong. You know, I was terrified of my powers at first but now I think I’ve come to… enjoy using them.”

Sunset knelt down and observed the flowers. “I’d certainly call this progress. Just remember that with any kind of magic it’s always better to keep calm and exert control, rather than let it control you. I think we learned that lesson the hard way but a little self-introspection never hurt anyone.”

“I’ve noticed how much easier it is to cast spells now that I’ve accepted Gaia Everfree’s magic as an intrinsic part of my identity. Both in the mental and physical sense. As an extra-dimensional being versed in such things, do you think it’ll have other effects on my body?”

Sunset stood up and rubbed her chin in thought. “I used to be a prodigy of Equestrian magic… back when I was still considered Celestia’s protégé. Don’t get me wrong: I can still pony up like the rest of the girls and go Super Sunny Mode™ during specific circumstances. But—umm—it’s been a long time since I considered myself an expert on anything related to the mystic arts.”

“You really don’t have any idea, do you?”

Sunset shook her head. “I’m afraid not. Humans just don’t have the appropriate equipment or methods to test magic yet. Twi’s working on it, but it’ll be years before it becomes mainstream. If I had to make an educated guess though, I’d say there’s a good chance you’ll live for at least a century or two longer than everyone else… maybe even longer.”

Gloriosa’s face paled. “Are you serious?!”

“Unfortunately, I am. You have to understand that Gaia Everfree was a wicked-powerful forest spirit. The level of mystical energy she possessed was substantial. Even by Equestrian standards. She was at least on par with the Sirens, I’d say. There’s a good chance you might be ageless…”

Gloriosa swallowed a lump forming in her throat. “I suppose I won’t know that for certain until a significant period of time has gone by. Sunset, I’m just worried about all of the people I love. I can’t even begin to imagine how lonely it must get when you outlive—”

Sunset wrapped Gloriosa in a gentle hug. “Hey, don’t get yourself all worked up over it. I know plenty of people who can help you cope with immortality if that’s where your life is destined to go. In fact, I was thinking about writing to Princess Twilight anyway, so I’ll mention it to her.”

Gloriosa sniffed and wiped away her tears after Sunset let her go. “Sorry about interrupting your nap, Rufus. Sunset and I didn’t mean to wake you up prematurely.”

The baby honey badger yawned and offered an encouraging bark. When Gloriosa petted his head, he nuzzled her breast with his snout and wagged his tail. Gloriosa laughed and ruffled the fur along his tummy, making the badger wriggle around in her arms. After one more affectionate kiss, Gloriosa put Rufus down and he scampered off to go see his mother in the forest.

Sunset picked up her veggie filled basket and kissed Gloriosa on the cheek. “Well, it was nice seeing you, Gloriosa. If you ever need to talk about anything, my cabin door is always open.”

“Thank you, Sunset. I’ll keep that in mind if I have any more magic issues.”

Sunset playfully punched her arm. “C’mon, Gloriosa. Don’t be like that! We’re friends now, aren’t we? Can’t you just come over for a casual chat or eat a greasy cheeseburger with me?”

“Yeah! Erm—I mean, we totally are. Sorry, I didn’t mean it to sound that way.”

Sunset chuckled. “I’m just teasing ya. It’s all good! See ya later, Gloriosa.”

When Sunset finally arrived back at the cabin, she made quick work of putting away all the veggies in the fridge to ensure they would stay fresh. She sighed to herself as she brewed a pot of hazelnut coffee. Twilight was still with Chrysalis and hadn’t yet returned. It was not without some annoyance that Sunset wished Twilight would’ve taken her phone with her. Even if she had, Twilight was the kind of person who tended to get caught up in her experiments anyway.

Sunset poured some creamer into her coffee cup and took a sip. “I guess that’s what I get for falling in love with a nerdy girl who’s into experimentation. Well, the scientific variety at any rate. Jury’s still out regarding sex. We’ll—uh—just have to cross that bridge when we get there.”

The fiery-haired nudist tried to focus on more productive topics. Thinking too much about bumping uglies with her best friend would lead to… heated fantasies that Sunset wasn’t entirely certain she was ready to entertain just yet. Especially, when it had been such a long time since she’d last been intimate with another woman. Or anyone, for that matter. Sunset hoped that when the time finally came to consummate their love, she’d give Twilight her best and that it would be enough.

Sunset put down her mug and groaned. “GREAT! Now, I’m thinking about sex even more! Hmm. Since no one else is around, I could probably rub one out quick before writing to the princess. Couldn’t hurt, right? Masturbation is perfectly natural in these sorts of situations!”

After about twenty minutes in the bathroom with her favorite vibrator, Sunset emerged with a goofy smile spread across her lips. She’d spent far more time pleasuring herself than originally intended, but by no means was that a bad thing. Sunset desperately needed a release from all of the sexual tension that had been building up inside her lately. In the hazy bliss that followed three consecutive orgasms, she felt like her entire body was floating on cloud nine.

Sunset padded over to the set of drawers she always kept the journal in and took it with her when she plopped onto the couch. Her skin was still flushed with a rosy pink hue and sensitive to just about any tactile sensation. Sunset bit her lip hard. She was trying her best to focus on writing and had a very difficult time resisting the urge to continue what she’d started earlier.

In the end, Sunset was tired of denying her pent-up urges and threw decorum out the window. She laid back on the couch, got comfortable, spread her legs apart slightly, and played with herself while she wrote to Princess Twilight. Sunset refused to feel guilty about what she was doing. Besides, it’s not like the princess could see what was doing anyway. After letting out a satisfied sigh, Sunset willed her thoughts through the journal and waited for a response.

“Good afternoon, Sunset. It’s so nice to hear from you again.”

“Likewise, your highness. Anything interesting going on over there?”

“Yes, actually. Starlight and I have been trying to figure out a way to visit the human world without using the Mirror Portal. Right now, we’re just about ready to give the spell a test run.”

Sunset sat up and diverted her full attention to the conversation. “Hold on a second. Wouldn’t a spell of that magnitude and complexity require tons of power to cast?”

“Correct. That’s precisely why Starlight and I are the only ones testing the actual casting method. I invited Sunburst over to my castle to act as our impartial third party to record the experiment. Oh my gosh~ Isn’t this exciting?! Just think of all the possibilities it could bring!”

Sunset’s stomach churned at the thought of her little brother being present at a dangerous magical experiment involving a crazy-powerful unicorn sorcerer and an alicorn. Although it had been years since she’d last seen her family, that didn’t mean Sunset was apathetic to their health and well-being. Sunburst was intelligent but he tended to get wrapped up in the moment.

“Just be careful, Princess. I don’t want any of you getting hurt. Especially my little brother.”

“WHAAAAT?!! You’re Sunburst’s older sibling? He always talked about you but never mentioned your name directly. This is, like, the most mind-blowing piece of information since—I dunno—but it’s HUGE! I swear, he better not be keeping any other big secrets from me…”

Confused by the new speaker, Sunset furrowed her brow. “I’m sorry but who am I talking to?”

“Oops! I nearly forgot to introduce myself. This is Starlight, speaking.”

“Oh. Like I was telling Princess Twilight, you guys need to make sure you’re taking the proper safety measures with the spell. Things could go south if there’s—”

“Don’t sweat it, Sunset. We’ve got that part covered. I’m more interested in the fact that you and Sunburst are related. I guess it’s obvious in hindsight, but like… WOW! How’s come neither of you mentioned it before. Is there bad blood between the two of you?”

“It’s… complicated, Starlight. Let’s just say that my parents didn’t quite see eye to eye with the direction of where my life was headed. After my fall from grace, it just seemed natural for me to stay in the human world. Because I didn’t have much to go back to. I do miss Sunburst though.”

“Well, I’m sorry to hear that. Family drama is never any fun to deal with. So… are you serious about wanting to see him again? Sunburst, I mean.”

“Don’t get me wrong: it’d be nice but I know he’s a busy stallion.”

“You’re in luck, Sunset. Sunburst and I were planning on taking a nice, relaxing vacation together soon. What better place to do it than in a parallel universe! From what I saw before on my previous trip, the human world seems like a pretty cool place. Wouldn’t you agree?”

The former unicorn’s mind came to a screeching halt. “What do you mean together? Are you guys dating or something? And interdimensional travel isn’t something you should ever make light of! Even if you have the power to make it happen with your own horn.”

“To answer your first question, yes we’re officially a couple. In fact, Sunburst and I have been BFFs ever since we were just foals. So, it wasn't that big of a step for us to take our relationship to the next level. Look, I can totally understand your apprehension towards powerful spells but I wouldn’t have agreed to this experiment if I didn’t think it was safe.”

“Ok. Please be careful. I want my brother in one piece when he gets here.”

“This is Princess Twilight again. We’re going to start channeling magic into the spell matrix now. Whatever you do, DO NOT leave the spot where you are currently, Sunset. I need to use the journal as a focal point. We—erm—wouldn’t want any unfortunate accidents.”

Before Sunset even had the chance to ask any more questions, the air began to vibrate with arcane energy. The smell of ozone tickled her nose and made her skin tingle. In a brilliant flash of concentrated mana, the entire cabin lit up like a neutron star and a loud crackling noise, not unlike a bolt of lightning, soon followed. Then there was nothing but blinding whiteness.

When Sunset finally came to her senses, she felt a sticky wet spot right underneath her butt. Somehow, during all the chaos, she’d managed to make a big mess all over the couch. She blushed furiously even though there was no one else around. It was an involuntary reaction on her part, but one that she was nonetheless embarrassed by. With a resigned sigh, she carefully got up off of the couch and tried to collect her thoughts.

Even after a few moments had passed, Sunset’s heart was still thundering in her chest. She took in a deep breath to try and calm herself but it did little to help. Unsure of what else to expect since the journal had disconnected, Sunset went about unpleasant business of cleaning up after her little accident. While she was placing the couch cushions outside to dry, a young couple approached her from the far side of the forest. They were completely nude and had curious expressions on their faces. Sunset sighed to herself. That answered one question.

Starlight pretty much looked the same as before, except the wavy little tuft of pubic hair nestled in-between her legs was now visible due to her lack of attire. The counselor’s breasts were only slightly larger in volume than Twilight’s and rounded towards the bottom. Overall, Starlight had a pretty nice figure as a human woman, Sunset surmised. Sunburst was tall, lanky, and covered from head to toe in two-toned, rusty orange hair. It was obvious that he was having a difficult time adjusting to his new, bipedal body (to be fair, he’d never experienced being human before and all the anatomical differences that went with it). Sunset giggled to herself.

Without a shred of hesitation, Sunset ran up to her little brother and embraced him with all of her might. It took the young man a few moments to collect himself, but he returned the gesture by carefully wrapping his arms around Sunset and rubbing her back. When they broke apart, Sunburst adjusted his glasses awkwardly and gave his big sister a smile.

“Hello, Sunset. It’s great to see you again after all these years. Even though… this isn’t exactly the body I’m used to seeing you in. How’s your… life in the human realm been treating you?”

Sunset reached over and ruffled his frizzy hair. “Not too bad, little bro. For the first time in what seems like ages, I’ve finally found happiness. I’ve got a decent job and plenty of friends.”

“Oh. Well, that’s interesting,” Sunburst replied hesitantly, “You’re not planning on visiting Mom & Dad at any point, are you? I know you guys aren’t exactly on speaking terms, but—”

Sunset rubbed her hands together. “Sunburst, can we please… not talk about them right now? I just want to focus on spending time with you and having fun while you’re here.”

“Alright. That’s fair. But promise me that you’ll at least give it some thought. Despite how much they hated what you did with the Element of Magic, I know both of them still love you, Sunset.”

Sunset shuffled her feet in the grass. “We’ll see.”

Starlight cleared her throat loudly. “Not to interrupt, but do you mind answering a question?”

“Sure. What’s on your mind?”

Starlight rubbed her chin in thought. “The last time I was here, I recall you telling me that humans always wear clothing in public. Shouldn’t we find something to cover ourselves up?”

“Normally, that would be the case. Humans have a bunch of weird taboos when it comes to nudity. Even after living in this world for as long as I have, I still don’t quite understand it. But! You’re both in luck. We’re smack in the middle of Camp Everfree. It’s a naturist resort.”

Starlight scrunched her brow in confusion. “I don’t get it.”

“Naturists are a subculture of humans who don’t mind being nude. Kind of like Ponyville.”

“Huh. I guess there’s no harm staying like this then. One less thing for us to worry about. Still, having teats all the way up here is… weird and a bit unsettling. They’re big too! The stupid things jiggle around a lot whenever I move. How did you ever get used to that sensation?”

Sunburst gestured at his dangling manhood and blushed like a tomato. “Ugh. Tell me about it. I don’t have a sheath to keep everything tucked away! It’s all exposed and flopping around…”

Starlight looked down towards his waist, licked her lips, and patted Sunburst’s back. “C’mon, Sunburst. It’s not that bad. Your equipment’s all in one piece and in working order. Still, it’s kinda weird not having fur either but the open air feels incredible on my bare skin.”

Sunset chuckled. “Yeah, there are ups and downs to being a human. I’m not sure where you guys are going to be staying. I’d have to check with Gloriosa. She’s the owner of the camp.”

Starlight’s hand suddenly lit up in a turquoise aura. She opened up what appeared to be a rift in the time-space continuum and pulled out a hefty sized, silk pouch with her Cutie Mark emblazoned on the front. “Not to worry! I came prepared with a sack full of bits.”

“Sweet Celestia! Did you just cast a pocket dimension spell?!!”

Starlight shrugged. “Sure did. What’s the big deal?”

“Humans aren’t supposed to be able to cast magic like that.”

Starlight giggled. “In case you haven’t noticed, we’re not exactly natural-born humans. Long story short: Princess Twilight and I figured out a way to anchor our mana reserves to Equestria. That means we can both cast spells here just as effectively as if we were still unicorns.”

Sunset frowned. “Man, I’d love to have my old magic back again. Even for a day…”

Starlight wrapped her arm around Sunset’s shoulder. “You know, you could always come back to Equestria and visit for a while. I’m sure everyone would be happy to see you. Hahaha. It doesn’t have to be RIGHT NOW, of course but—just something to think about.”

“Maybe later. I’m in the middle of dealing with a complicated situation at the moment.”

Sunburst rolled his eyes. “Aren’t you always? My sister, Equestria’s premier drama queen.”

Sunset’s cheeks flushed bright red while she waved her hands in the air. “I swear it’s not on purpose… this time! Jeez. Cut me a little slack, Sunburst.”

“All joking aside, I always worry about how you’re doing because you never write or come to visit. Can you blame me for being a little cynical? Anyway… what kind of trouble are you in this time? Is there some ancient, magical beast that got released from the depths of Tartarus, hellbent on destroying humankind? Sirens? A time traveling egomaniac?”

Starlight narrowed her gaze at Sunburst. “Ha. Ha. Very funny. I’m the luckiest mare alive to be dating a comedic genius! Maybe you should ask Sunset if Flurry Heart managed to escape through the Mirror Portal and turn everyone into fire-breathing snails.”

Sunset blushed even harder and shuffled her feet in the grass. “No, nothing dramatic like that. I promise. Look, I… don’t know if this is the right place to talk about my issue. Why don’t you guys come back with me to the cabin, we can get some refreshments, and relax for a bit.”

Sunburst let out a frustrated huff but nodded in agreement. “Fine. I was getting thirsty anyway.”

While the two former ponies cuddled together on her bed (the couch definitely wasn’t an option), Sunset started yet another pot of coffee for them and herself. Once it finished brewing, she carried the coffee mugs and a plate full of thin-mint Sailor Scout cookies to her unexpected guests. Sunset then plopped onto a comfy beanbag chair across from the bed and began sipping on her cup. The caffeine boost she got did wonders to clear her mind and mentally prepare herself for a difficult conversation. She could really do without Sunburst’s less than stellar attitude but Sunset honestly couldn’t blame her little brother for feeling that way.

“I guess you guys can stay here for the time being. There’s plenty of cabins still available, so I imagine Gloriosa won’t have any trouble getting one set up. Are those real Equestrian bits?”

Starlight crunched on a cookie. “Sure are. Solid gold too. That’s gotta be worth something to humans, right? I would’ve brought jewels instead, but Spike was running low on his stash.”

“I don’t foresee your payment being an issue.”

Sunburst took off his glasses and rubbed his temples. “I’m sorry for being so rude to you earlier, Sunset. With all that weird stuff happening so suddenly, I got frazzled and lost my temper.”

“It’s ok. You have every right to be upset with me, Sunburst. Ever since I decided to live in this world, I neglected everything and everyone I used to care about in Equestria. Including my own family. Once I get my own personal issues sorted out, I’ll… try to visit Mom & Dad.”

Sunburst closed his eyes when Starlight began running her fingers through his frizzy chest hair. “We need to let bygones be bygones and start over, ok? I just want you to be a part of my life again, Sunset. That’s all I ask.”

Sunset’s voice cracked. “Me too, little bro. I’d really like that. EHEM! So… how long have you two been together for? Is it a recent thing or has this being going on for a while?”

“I’m not entirely sure. It’s not like we’ve been counting how—OOOWW SWEET CELESTIA THAT HURT!! Why do human males even have teats? IT MAKES NO SENSE!!”

Starlight chuckled. “Welcome to the club, pal. I found out that little tidbit of information the last time I came through the portal. What Sunburst meant to say was: our second anniversary was just last month. Ehehe. Not marriage, of course. Just when we got together.”

“Seriously, Starlight? Did you have to twist it so hard? Why do you have to be so viol—”

Starlight leaned over and silenced her partner with a kiss to the lips. “I do it in the name of love, Sunburst. Even though you can be a clueless dork sometimes, I wouldn’t have it any other way. Come to think of it, you’re a lot like a certain princess I know…”

Sunset cleared her throat. “Do you guys need some privacy? I can leave if—”

The lounging couple blushed, now acutely aware of their nudity and that they were cuddling in bed together. Starlight let out an awkward chuckle and began poking the mattress. “To be honest, I’ve always wondered what it would be like to have sex in a body like this. Everything feels so different from being a pony. No bad, per say. Just… different. Won’t you satisfy my curiosity?”

Sunburst looked like he was about to have a cerebral hemorrhage. “STARLIGHT! Do you even have a shred of self-respect left at all? I can’t believe you’d suggest something like that in front of my sister! Erm—well, actually I can but… THAT’S NOT THE POINT!!”

Starlight shrugged and began massaging Sunburst’s inner thigh. “Eh. Not really. You know how I get super frisky after casting a complex spell matrix, so… it’s not like being stuck in a human body is gonna change that. What do ya say, my nerdy stud-muffin? Up for a roll in-between the sheets? Just think what you can tell all your friends!”

“Tell them what exactly?! You know I’m not into that sort of thing.”

Starlight pepped his chest with kisses. “That you popped your extra-dimensional cherry~”

“Starlight, we really shouldn’t. We’re guests in my sister’s cabin, for Celestia’s sake!”

Starlight giggled. “I didn’t hear a no in there~ Besides, it looks like your sorcerer’s staff seems amicable to the idea. See? You could even say he’s rising to the occasion.”

Sunburst, mortified beyond measure, stared at his older sister with a pleading expression. “Sunset… I’m REALLY sorry about all this but there’s no stopping her once she gets started. Do you—um—mind going out for a little while? I promise that we’ll clean up after ourselves. Please?”

Sunset rubbed her temples. “Fine. I’ll leave you two lovebirds alone. Just don’t break anything.”

The bacon-haired naturist barely closed the door behind her before when she heard the mattress begin to creak and muffled giggling. Mostly on Starlight’s part. She didn’t even want to think about what her brother was doing or what would be done to him. With a resigned sigh, Sunset decided that her life had always been destined to be full of weird and wacky situations.

Family reunions had never been Sunset’s forte, but she was genuinely happy that her little brother had found himself a successful career and a girlfriend to boot. Sunset snickered to herself while she walked out onto the grass. How had he managed to hook with a crazy mare like Starlight? It probably had a lot to do with the fact that they were childhood friends, Sunset mused.

An errant thought raced through Sunset’s mind as she made her way towards Lake Clarity beach. How in the heck would she tell Twilight that Starlight & Sunburst currently were staying in the cabin? It wasn’t so much an issue of sparing the room as… accidentally bargaining in on their carnal activities. Once again, Sunset’s annoyance with her best friend’s decision to go traipsing around the camp, for hours on end, without so much as a cellphone to communicate with others made the former unicorn’s blood pressure rise.

Sunset closed her eyes and engaged in a series of tantric breathing exercises that Tree Hugger had taught her during an afternoon yoga session. Over the years, she’d gotten better at controlling her volatile temper but it still managed to sneak up on Sunset every once and awhile. After a few moments of self-contemplation, she cleared her mind, walked along the shoreline, and hummed a jaunty little tune to herself. Despite all craziness, it was still a nice day outside.

Before long, Sunset came across a striped beach towel laid out along the sand with a chest cooler sitting nearby. The owner must have been nearby taking a swim in the lake or something to that effect, so Sunset didn’t think too much of it. That is, until a certain black-feathered turkey vulture impeded her path. In what can only be described as graceful, Sunset let out a squawk of terror and fell flat on her ass. Thankfully, the sand was soft enough to absorb most of the impact.

Lucifer hopped over to Sunset. “My goodness! Are you alright, Miss Shimmer?”

“Yeah. I didn’t mean to react like that, Lucifer. I just… wasn’t expecting to see you here.”

Lucifer fluffed his wings. “You’re not the first person to have an adverse reaction to my presence. And you certainly shan’t be the last.”

Sunset ignored her faux-paus and chuckled. “If you’re here that must mean Adagio is nearby.”

“Indeed. I wanted to sun myself and she was in the mood for some fresh fish.”

Suddenly, as if summoned by name, Adagio burst out of the water with a still wriggling Rainbow Trout in her mouth. Without a shred of hesitation, she devoured the fish like an ancient predator of the sea… which was a pretty accurate description of her natural form. Aside from looking stupidly sexy while wet (Sunset would admit that much), Adagio was markedly different somehow. Ignoring the fishy gore that covered her face, it appeared as though she’d grown razor sharp teeth. Her skin was slick and seemed to glisten in the sunlight… almost like scales.

Sunset felt like she was going to throw up when Adagio started crunching on the bones. “Ugh. That’s just wrong on so many levels. Does she always eat fish like that?”

“Well, only when she doesn’t think anyone else is around to judge her for it.”

When Adagio turned her head, Sunset caught a glimpse of what looked like tiny, webbed fins where her ears normally were. It was at that exact moment that the golden-skinned woman finally realized that there was another person present. Sunset smiled sheepishly and waved. Was it weird? Yep. Was it Awkward? Totally. Did Sunset have a ton of questions about just what the hell was going with Adagio’s decidedly fishier appearance? You bet. For the time being, Sunset decided to act casual and let Adagio explain what was going on if she felt so inclined.

Adagio walked onto the beach and stood in front of Sunset. Her cheeks were flushed pink. “Hello there, Sunny Buns. I take it you saw everything?”

“Sup, Dagi? Hey—uh—I wasn’t trying to stare or anything but…”

Adagio did a terrible job of trying to act nonchalant by putting her hands on her hips and striking a confident pose. It didn’t fool anyone. “Can’t get enough of my sexy body, eh? Drink in my splendor as much as you want, sweetie. It’s a free country. SO… what brings you out here besides indulging your voyeuristic fantasies?”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Got kicked out of my own cabin by my little brother and his GF.”

“Ah. I imagine there’s a colorful story behind that.”

Sunset wiggled her toes in the sand. “Sure is. Just don’t feel like telling it.”

“A shame. I, for one, have always been a fan of juicy stories.”

Sunset waved her hand in the air. “Tell ya what: you explain to me what the hell’s going on with your body, and I’ll spill the beans on my little brother. Sound fair?”

Adagio took a seat next to Sunset and sighed. “I suppose so. In all honesty, I don’t have an explanation for my current appearance. I believe that it’s a similar phenomenon to what you and your human gal pals go through when you ‘Pony-Up’. “

“Wait. So… you think that you’re getting your siren magic back?”

Adagio shrugged. “It’s possible. But even if I am, my abilities aren’t the same as before.”

In an instant, Adagio’s entire body morphed back to being completely human again. Sunset did her best not to cry out in surprise. Instead, she reached over and patted her friend’s thigh. “That’s a good thing, Adagio. It means that you’re getting back in touch with Harmony.”

“But how? My jewel was shattered when—,” Adagio eyes widened when she came to a sudden realization, “By the Seven Oceans! I ‘Fishied-Up’ because the forces of Harmony recognized my capacity to love another being. Genuine love. Not just a casual fuck buddy every so often type of deal. FUCK! I don’t want to be some goodie two-hooves! I’m a badass, alpha bitch.”

Sunset laughed. “And you still are. Becoming one of the good guys isn’t some strict dichotomy of choosing one aspect of your personality to throw away over the other. More like… a process of self-improvement and accepting that there’s more to life than absolute power.”

“Is this how it went for you as well? After the whole she-demon incident?”

Sunset watched as a mallard flew overhead. “Trust me; you’ve got nothing to be ashamed of, Dagi. It means that you’ve finally taken the proper steps to becoming a better person. For me though, I had six wonderful friends who helped me get through the darkest time of my life.”

Adagio scooched over to Sunset and cuddled up next to her. “Don’t you dare breathe a word of this to anyone else, Bacon Bits! I’m still in the process of trying to figure out exactly what direction my life is going. Especially concerning my relationship with Tree Hugger.”

“Do you love her?”

Adagio’s cheeks flushed pink while she twirled a strand of her hair. “I’ve never been—it’s complicated. Now that I know what Tree Hugger’s true intentions are… I must admit that it’s nice to be able to be myself around someone other than my sisters. There aren’t any expectations when we’re together, no rules… it’s quite lovely. Hah. The sex is fantastic, by the way. She actually knows how to do all that shit in the Kama Sutra. In case you were wondering.”

Sunset shook her head. “I wasn’t curious about that at all. But—uh—thanks for sharing?”

“Anytime, sweetie. I know you’d do the same for me.”

Lucifer hopped over to his Mistress and nuzzled her side. “Shall I deliver today’s catch back to the cabin for cleaning and preparation this evening?”

“Whenever the mood strikes you, Lucy. By all means, relax a little while longer if you like.”

Sunset held up her hand. “Would it be too much for me to ask a tiny favor?”

Adagio cocked her brow. “Like what?”

“If it’s not too much trouble, could you have Lucifer deliver a message for me?”

“I don’t see why not. What’s the message?”

Sunset chuckled awkwardly. “Please let Twilight know that she should knock before entering the cabin. Just in case my brother and his girlfriend are still going at it. That’s all.”

Lucifer nodded. “Duly noted. It shouldn’t be too difficult to locate Miss Sparkle’s whereabouts. Her magical signature is quite unique, after all. Ta Ta for now, ladies.”

“Hmm. You’ll have to introduce me to your wayward brother, Sunset.”

Sunset shrugged. “Maybe later. Assuming they haven’t teleported back to Equestria yet.”

“I assume that asking you how such a thing even is possible would be a moot point?”

Sunset wrapped her arm around Adagio’s shoulder. “Yep. The only thing I wanna do right now is chill with my friend on the beach and drink beer. Sound good?”

Adagio laughed and dug out a bottle of expensive-looking brandy from the chest cooler. “I’m fine with the first part, sweetie. However, beer is the drink of plebeians and rednecks. If you intend to hang out with a woman of class such as myself, only a classy cocktail shall do.”

Despite how fancy (and obviously pricey) the alcoholic beverage was, Adagio served their respective portions in red solo cups filled with ice, a spritz of lime, and club soda. Sunset generally didn’t waste her money on such high-end booze but it was delicious and, more importantly, free of charge. The two former Equestrians sat together in comfortable silence for a while, content to sip their drinks and watch the clouds float by.

That is, until a certain, lavender-skinned scientist showed up with a frazzled expression on her face. Much to everyone’s surprise, she poured herself a drink and plopped down next to Sunset. When she didn’t say anything, Sunset tried her best to come up with a way to ask Twilight what was going on without sounding awkward but her tongue became tied. Sunset’s shoulders sagged.

Twilight let out a deep sigh. “I guess we’re not alone in the cabin anymore, are we?”

“Sorry, Twi. I didn’t exactly have a say in any of this.”

Twilight took another swig of her drink. “Well, at least I can study another magic being.”

Adagio kicked her feet in the air and licked her lips. “Aren’t you forgetting someone, sweetie? I’m plenty fucking magical myself. You could always study me as an outlier. PSHHHT! Whatever. You’re obsessed with Princess Bug Bitch right now. I get it.”

“How drunk is she?” Twilight whispered into Sunset’s ear.

“Honestly? I have no idea. She poured a hell of a lot more brandy in her cup than mine.”

Adagio finished up the dregs of her cocktail with a smack of her lips and a resounding belch afterwards. She proceeded to crawl over Sunset’s lap and position herself in the space between Twilight’s legs. The nude bookwork immediately tensed up, unsure of how to react to the drunk interloper invading her personal space. Smirking, the former villain began placing a series of sensuous butterfly kisses along Twilight’s thigh until she paused and took in a deep breath.

“Mmm. You smell like lavender with just a hint of sweat. What a lovely aroma~”

Twilight blushed and attempted to clamp her legs together. “Adagio! I-I don’t think I’m entirely comfortable with you being so close to my pri—”

Before Twilight could even finish her sentence, Adagio was out cold. She snored loudly and little droplets of drool dribbled out of her mouth. It made Twilight feel VERY uncomfortable, embarrassed, and slightly excited all at the same time. What made things even worse was that Adagio didn’t seem to have any issue using the frazzled nerd’s crotch as a makeshift pillow while she slept. A few affectionate nuzzles down there made Twilight squeak out in surprise. On the verge of an impending anxiety attack, Twilight looked over to her best friend for a solution.

“Sunset! What do I do?!!” Twilight hissed.

Thinking fast, Sunset hoisted the drunk siren over her shoulder and laid her down in the grass nearby. The towel probably would have been a better place but she didn’t want to risk Adagio accidentally ingesting a mouthful of sand. She’d get covered in bits of grass, yet it was better than suffocating. Once Sunset made sure her friend was comfortable, she sat down next to Twilight and wrapped the young woman in a gentle embrace until she calmed down a bit.

Sunset stroked Twilight’s hair. “Sorry, Twi. I didn’t think that was gonna happen.”

“It’s ok. Adagio probably didn’t mean to do any of that on purpose.”

Sunset wrapped her arms around Twilight’s waist, then gently pressed her bare breasts against the other woman’s back. Twilight tensed up for a split second but relaxed once again when Sunset placed a kiss in-between her shoulder blades. “Who knows? Dagi can be a shameless flirt.”

Twilight chose to ignore her best friend’s less than satisfying explanation and traced her hand along Sunset’s thigh instead as a gesture of affection. “So, I’ve been thinking…”

“Oh yeah? You tend to do that a lot.”

Twilight let out an annoyed huff. “Sunset! I’m trying to be serious here!”

“Ok. Chill, Twi. I’m all ears.”

Twilight adjusted her glasses. “Like I was saying: with all of the experiments I’ve been running with Chrysalis, we haven’t spent much time together as of late. How’d you like to have a girl’s night out? Just the two of us. We can go hiking, make smores, swim, anything you want.”

Sunset’s heart beat just a little bit faster. “Really? Erm—I mean that sounds great. I’m totally game for it if you are. I’m cool with whatever you want to do.”

Twilight breathed a quiet sigh of relief. “It’s a date then!”

The Best Laid Plans Of Unicorns & Scientists Often Go Awry

Chapter 21

Sunset’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

Twilight let out a loud yawn, blinked her eyes blearily, and scratched an itchy spot just underneath her right breast. Despite a strong desire to stay in bed with Sunset for a little while longer, the purple-skinned scientist knew that she needed to take care of a few things in order to make sure their date would go smoothly later in the day. Thankfully, Starlight and Sunburst had only stayed for a few hours after they’d arrived. Twilight didn’t quite comprehend all of the technical jargon Starlight had used to explain why, but it sounded like they were on a strict time limit due to the unstable nature of the trans-dimensional spell she’d used.

It was just as well, Twilight mused, for their continued presence would have only complicated matters further. Both in terms of her date with Sunset and how Gloriosa would have dealt with even more alien visitors taking up lodging in her camp. After leaning over to give Sunset a quick kiss on the forehead, Twilight padded over to the bathroom so she could pee and tidy up a bit. Like most mornings, she brushed her hair, applied deodorant under her armpits, and a few dabs of perfume. Mostly along the neckline, wrists, and some mixed in with her pubic hair.

One of the places Twilight had never even considered applying perfume before coming to Camp Everfree was her privates. However, since her naked body was now fully exposed to the world at large, Twilight felt extremely self-conscious about how people perceived what she smelled like down there. Especially, after Adagio had so vividly described the essence of her natural musk. The former villain may have been drunk, but she was probably… accurate in her assessment.

“Do my genitals really smell like lavender? Hmm. How odd. Human beings don’t typically have strong pheromone secretions in the first place. Perhaps Adagio is a lot more sensitive to them since she’s not technically a human in the traditional sense?” Twilight whispered to herself.

At the risk of feeling like a complete idiot, Twilight declined to satisfy her curiosity by sniffing her own crotch like a dog. One furious blush later, Twilight shook her head and tried to shift her focus on a less embarrassing topic. While Sunset had been busy catching up with Sunburst yesterday afternoon, Twilight took the opportunity to put in a special request at the canteen for an “on the go” picnic lunch. She hoped that Camp Everfree’s chefs had the time and supplies necessary to make a decent one with only a day’s notice.

Twilight carefully shut the door behind her and took in a deep breath. “Ok, Twilight. Now’s not the time to panic. Wallflower said that making a picnic lunch was no problem, so you shouldn’t worry. It’ll be ready to pick up. Positive thoughts. If it’s not, oh well~ Only the success of the ENTIRE DATE depends on the damned thing being ready beforehand. HAHAHA!!”

“What being ready beforehand, if I may inquire?”

Twilight was so startled by the voice that answered her hypothetical musings that she let out a terrified squawk and fell over backwards right onto her bare rump. With her poor heart thundering in her chest, Twilight heaved a few unsteady breaths to try and calm herself. The purpled-skinned scientist’s cheeks flushed beet red when she realized it was just Lucifer. Even though he wasn’t a human, Twilight awkwardly clamped her legs shut for the sake of propriety. Is this really what her life had come to? Being worried about flashing people at a naturist resort?

“HI, LUCIFER! I-I wasn’t expecting to see you so… soon.” Twilight blurted out.

Lucifer cocked his head. “Ah, yes. Good morning, Twilight Sparkle. I’m terribly sorry for scaring the living daylights out of you. It wasn’t my intention… once again. You’ll have to forgive me. Mistress Adagio often scolds me for being a bit too sneaky for my own good sometimes. Are you alright? No broken bones or sprains, I hope.”

“No, I’m fine. Aside from my butt being a little sore.”

Lucifer shrugged his wings. “Good to hear. I’d offer you a hand, however, I lack the appropriate appendages…”

Twilight giggle snorted. “Thanks for being considerate anyway. To answer your question: I’m heading over to the canteen to retrieve a picnic lunch that I ordered yesterday. Sunset and I are going out into the Everfree Forest later on today for a—um—date, I guess you could say.”

“Is that so? Well, I happen to be headed to the canteen myself. Best way to start the day is with a bloody slab of sirloin steak, I always say. Will you be staying for breakfast too, Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight stood up and brushed the grass off her bottom. “Well, I am kind of hungry. Sure. Why not? Eating breakfast with a talking vulture certainly won’t be the weirdest thing I’ve ever done.”

Lucifer nodded politely and walked beside Twilight along the path to the canteen. Some of the other guests milling about, doing their morning routines, stopped to stare at the spectacle. The turkey vulture didn’t seem perturbed one bit by all the attention, but Twilight wasn’t a huge fan of being stared at by so many eyes at once. She adjusted her glasses (it was a nervous habit) and waved at the other guests, trying to make the whole situation seem less bizarre somehow. A few of them waved back, but for the most part, they responded with looks of disbelief.

Lucifer stopped in front of the door and looked up at Twilight. “Pardon me, Miss Sparkle. But I’m unable to enter the building this way on my own. Would you mind opening the door please?”

“Uh… yeah, no problem. Did you make sure your claws are clean?”

Lucifer let out what Twilight guessed was an annoyed grunt and wiped his claws on the rubber welcome mat. “Indeed, they are. I may eat carrion, but I always keep myself groomed to the highest possible standard. Did you expect otherwise?”

Twilight rubbed the back of her neck. “No—I… sorry. I’m not really sure what to expect, honestly. The vultures I know of generally don’t care about that sort of thing.”

“That would be true for my brethren. However, Mistress Adagio made sure to teach me all about the spread of disease and its danger to humans and other animals. Shall we find a seat?”

The canteen was fairly crowded since it was breakfast time and Twilight hoped that Wallflower was around to ensure that everyone wouldn’t panic due to the vulture walking around the room. Twilight breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the green-haired waitress scramble from the kitchen over to the entrance. With an awkward chuckle, Twilight greeted Wallflower.

“Let me guess: that’s Adagio’s infamous pet turkey vulture?”

Twilight nodded. “I dunno if pet is the appropriate term to use, but yeah.”

Wallflower sighed and adjusted her apron. “So long as he’s clean, I guess it’s ok for him to eat with you. Rufus comes in here on occasion too. I’ll—ah—let everybody know so they don’t… freak out or go report this to Gloriosa. Be back in a second!”

Unbeknownst to Twilight, the canteen had an intercom system. Wallflower made a quick announcement about Lucifer and told everyone that he was not only clean but also very well behaved. Emphasizing that they shouldn’t panic or rush to exit the building. To punctuate this point, Lucifer bowed and spread his wings out in a gentleman-like flourish. The stunned silence that followed was deafening, awkward, and painful. After a few moments passed, the guests resumed eating their breakfast and carried on with their previous conversations.

Twilight took her seat and perused the menu. Wallflower came back as promised with a notepad and pen in hand. “Before we get started with the order, is the picnic lunch I requested ready yet?”

“Yep. I even took the liberty of packing into a basket for you. Just make sure you put it somewhere refrigerated before you head out for the picnic proper. Coleslaw is nasty when it gets warm. Eugh! Oh, and by the way, good luck with confessing your feelings to Sunset! I know you girls will make an awesome couple.”

Twilight blinked owlishly. “I’m sorry?”

“That’s the whole point of planning a romantic picnic with her in the woods, right? To set up the mood for the big reveal? Classic rom-com scenario. No matter how nervous you might get, just remember to be yourself and keep things casual. It’ll all work out. I’m sure!” Wallflower smiled and gave her two thumbs ups.

Twilight blushed from her cheeks all the way down to the tips of her breasts. “H-how did you come across this information?! I don’t recall ever telling you about my plans…”

Wallflower shuffled her feet. “Shy and I talk about all sorts of stuff. One night, after we—I mean, when we were snuggling in bed, she told me about your crush on Sunset. Don’t worry; I think it’s totally cool! I’m not judging or anything. In fact, I’m rooting for you all the way!”

“I see,” Twilight mumbled, “Then, I suppose you just put two and two together?”

Wallflower chuckled. “Yeah. Sorry, Twilight. I didn’t mean to embarrass you.”

Twilight swore she saw Lucifer smile. Or at least as much as a beaked creature could. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Miss Sparkle. Love is a wonderful thing. You can only imagine how long I urged Mistress Adagio to figure that out for herself. But she is a stubborn one.”

Twilight smiled despite the nervous butterflies swirling around in her stomach. “Thanks, guys. I really appreciate all of the support. I suppose… this isn’t quite how I’d pictured my confession would play out. Least of all at a naturist resort. Life has a way of throwing you curveballs, huh?”

Wallflower grinned. “Yep! It sure does. I don’t think I’d have ever had the opportunity to talk with Shy if it wasn’t for this place. Well—AHEM—so what do you two want for breakfast?”

“Oh! Sorry, Wallflower. I got a bit caught up in all the excitement. Scrambled eggs, toast, and bacon for me please. And a large coffee too. Ehehe. Gotta make sure there’s not too much blood diluting the caffeine stream, am I right?”

Lucifer somehow managed to tie a napkin around his neck using his claws. “One breakfast sirloin please. Bloody and uncooked. I shall also have a side of hash brown patties. Water is fine as a beverage. Thank you!”

As with most of the meals Twilight had ordered from the canteen, they came out quickly and were very delicious. She didn’t waste any time crunching on the crispy strips of bacon and shoveling her mouth full of fluffy scrambled eggs. Normally, Twilight was not the keenest on table manners but she marveled at how elegantly Lucifer was eating his bloody sirloin. And he wasn’t even using any utensils! After burping quite loudly by accident, Twilight used a napkin to wipe the greasy remnants of bacon flecks from her lips and to hide her growing blush.

“Sorry. I’m not exactly the cleanest eater.”

Lucifer clicked his beak. “No worries, my dear. Mistress Adagio isn’t much better.”

Twilight cleared her throat. “So—um—you talked about love earlier. Does that mean you’ve experienced it before? You don’t have to answer my question if it’s a sensitive subject.”

“I can say, without a shred of hesitation, that I love Mistress Adagio. She is family to me. However, I’ve taken a few mates over the centuries. Unfortunately, my pairing with them never lasted for very long. I am ageless and my intellectual capacity is far beyond their own. I’m afraid that… I am simply not satisfied mating with other vultures anymore.”

Twilight frowned and played with what remained of her eggs. “Oh. That’s so sad.”

Lucifer hopped off the chair and patted Twilight’s leg with his wing. “There’s no need to feel sorry for me, Miss Sparkle. I am quite content with my lot in life. There are times though that I wish I was a man. Heaven knows I have more in common with humans than my own kind.”

Twilight hesitantly reached down and rubbed Lucifer’s bald head. “Who knows? Maybe there’s a magic spell out there that can make your dream come true, Lucifer.”

“Indeed. Only time shall tell.”

Twilight cleared her throat. “Do you have any advice for me?”

“For your upcoming date with Miss Shimmer? The most important thing is to act and converse with her as you normally would. Adopting a different persona will only lead to awkwardness. I honestly don’t believe it will be an issue, Miss Sparkle. You two are already close friends.”

Twilight took a sip of her coffee when she spotted Wallflower padding across the room with a picnic basket in hand. “Hey, Twilight! I’ve got your lunch. Take it whenever you’re ready.”

Lucifer and Twilight sat in comfortable silence for the remainder of their meal, occasionally chatting about mundane topics every so often. After a quick hug goodbye (something Twilight never imagined she would ever do with a turkey vulture), they parted ways and the purple-skinned scientist headed back to Sunset’s cabin. Although she felt a nervous energy swirling deep in the pit of her stomach, it was the good kind of nervous. It meant that she was excited.

Twilight placed her hand on her chest and counted to ten. “Just be yourself, Twilight. That’s all you have to do. No need for fancy gifts, theatrics, or honeyed words. Sunset doesn’t like all of that stuff anyway. The rest, as Lucifer said, will fall into place. Ok. Let’s do this!”

Sunset groaned as she sat up in bed. It annoyed the former unicorn ever so slightly that she wasn’t able to cuddle up against Twilight for a while longer, but she wasn’t surprised to find that her best friend had already left the cabin to get breakfast. A quick glance at the clock told her it was only seven twenty-eight in the morning. Early for a gamer girl like Sunset, who routinely stayed up late to broadcast livestreams. After getting a pot of coffee brewing, she padded over to the bathroom and looked in the mirror at her atrocious bedhead. It came with having long hair.

Begrudgingly, Sunset combed her fiery locks from a mess into something more presentable. Or at least a haphazard style that would be considered acceptable if she were out in public. She wanted something a little fancier for her date with Twilight later on but wasn’t sure exactly what she could do about it. Camp Everfree had many things, but a salon was not one of them. She sighed to herself and continued on with her morning routine regardless.

Even when she still lived in Equestria, Sunset Shimmer had never been a big fan of cosmetics or clothing for that matter. Instead, she preferred to look as natural as possible. Rarity, on many occasions, seemed to agree that this was the best course of action for her. To that end, she squirted a glob of moisturizing skin cream into the palm of her hand and rubbed it all over her body. Some deodorant, and a few spritzes of fruit-scented perfume completed her hygienic routine. A shower would come later. Therefore, she was, more or less, ready for the day. Upon checking herself out in the mirror, Sunset tapped her chin in thought.

“Should I at least wear lipstick and nail polish? I know guys tend to like cosmetics but… what about Twi? Would something like that even matter to her? SHIT! I don’t know! It’s been way too long since I last put myself on the market. I’m SERIOUSLY outta practice…”

In the end, Sunset decided to forgo the effort of painting her nails and wearing lipstick. However, she did make one small concession. She applied a thin layer of lip gloss just to make them look vibrant and shiny. Also, if they happened to kiss, it would make her lips taste better too. Her imagination ran wild at the idea of sticking her tongue deep into Twilight’s—Sunset’s cheeks flushed while she tried to focus on something else before her imagination got carried away.

After pouring herself a big cup of coffee (with lots of cream, of course), Sunset finally felt like she could face the day properly. She walked over to the window with a mug in hand and peered out in the forest. The usual cadre of colorful woodland birds flitted about in the trees, but out of the corner of her eye, Sunset spotted a pair of deer grazing near the edge of Lake Clarity.

For a brief moment, Sunset locked eyes with the beautiful white-coated stag. She swore that she could hear a refined, masculine voice inside her mind say to her: “Well met, traveler.” So far as Sunset was aware, there were no Fae Folk living in the forest beyond Gaia Everfree and she had already fused with Gloriosa by now. Within the blink of an eye, the deer were gone. It was almost as if they’d never been there in the first place. Sunset sat down and rubbed her eyes.

“Ok. That was pretty weird. Maybe I ought to lay off the spicy nachos whenever I play late night streams. Still… it might be a good idea to take a quick walk around the camp in order to clear up my head just in case. Hopefully, the white stag wasn’t some kind of ill omen. HAHA!”

With a healthy dose of caffeine now flowing through her veins, Sunset found that her grogginess had dissipated significantly. A few basic stretches out in front of the cabin ensured that her muscles were nice and limber before she started her walk. The former unicorn had opted to go barefoot, since she didn’t expect to go very far into the forest anyway. Instead, she chose to walk along the sandy shore of Lake Clarity and let the morning sun warm her skin.

Twenty minutes passed before Sunset’s stomach began to rumble in protest. Her pony instincts kicked in, urging her to get on all fours and start nibbling on the grass beneath her feet. But she quickly dismissed the idea as folly. Her human stomach simply wasn’t built to process high amounts of cellulose like herbivores could. Not that raw grass was palatable anyway. It was more of a survival food in Equestria. For ponies roughing it in the wild.

“Well, I guess that’s what I get for skipping breakfast this morning. Eh. Whatever. Maybe I can grab a protein bar when I get back to the cabin or something.”

What Sunset really wanted was a big slab of fried chicken slathered in maple syrup, all resting atop a big, fluffy waffle. The mere thought of such a culinary delight made her mouth water and caused her stomach to growl even louder. Fortunately, Sunset spotted Fluttershy lounging on a blanket a few paces away. If nothing else, striking up a conversation with her animal-loving friend would serve to take her mind off of food for a little while.

Sunset froze when she saw a mountain lion walk up behind her friend.

“Oh! Good morning, Sunset. How are you doing today?”

“Shy there’s a big ass mountain lion right behind you!” Sunset hissed.

Fluttershy giggled and let the mountain sit next to her. She ran her fingers through the feline’s tawny coat. “I know. Her name is Sheagra. I helped remove a nasty splinter in her paw earlier. I think she just wanted to check up on me and say hello. Would you like to pet her?”

Sunset laughed nervously. “Are you sure? I-I mean… mountain lions are known to attack and maul people to death on occasion. She’s… cool with me being here, right?”

Sheagra made eye contact with Sunset and swished her tail back and forth. A low purring sound came out of her throat and she cocked her head, waiting for Sunset to make a choice.

“She doesn’t mind. Go ahead and sit next to her if you want.” Fluttershy said encouragingly.

Every fiber of Sunset’s being screamed at her to run away. This was a dangerous predator, even to humans and she wasn’t as confident around animals as Fluttershy was. Rufus was technically a predator too, but he was still just a baby and freaking adorable to boot. Sheagra was a full-grown mountain lion that could easily tear her limb from limb. After letting out a shuddering sigh, Sunset carefully sat down next to the feline and forced herself to smile.

“Uh… hello there. Would you like me to pet your head?”

Much to her surprise, the mountain lion lowered her head and let Sunset do just that.

“Wow. Your fur is super soft. Haha! You’re just like a big kitty!” Sunset giggled while Sheagra nuzzled her cheek.

“See? I told you it would be fine. Sheagra’s a big softie once you get to know her.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “You’re just about the only person I know who would treat taming a furry death machine as no more unusual than walking a dog.”

Fluttershy blushed. “Well—um—it’s really NOT that big of a deal…”

“Aww~ You’re being too modest! If no one else will come out and say it directly, then I will. You’re a certified badass, Shy. Trust me; I’d know.”

The pink-haired woman blushed even harder. “Thank you, Sunset. SO… what brings you to this part of the forest? I was under the impression that you’d want to spend most of the day with Twilight. Am I wrong or did you two have an argument? Oh, dear. I can’t imagine what—”

Sunset waved her hands. “No, nothing like that! Twi’s an earlier riser and she went off to go get some breakfast at the canteen before I woke up. It’s no biggie. I just wanted to stretch out my legs for a while and… clear my mind. Gotta get my head in the game for the big date.”

“I understand. It takes courage to admit that you love someone. Um—romantically, I mean.”

Sunset laid down on the blanket and lazily ran her fingers along Sheagra’s coat. “Mhmm. You can say that again. To be honest, I don’t think it’ll change our relationship that much. But on the other hand, I’m… terrified about what’ll happen when we decide to be intimate.”

Fluttershy looked over at her friend with concern. “Why’s that? I thought you were bisexual.”

Sunset let out a frustrated sigh. “It’s not me, per say. I’ve had sex with a few girls before. No biggie. Twilight though, she only came out of the closet recently. As a matter of fact, she’s still a virgin. I don’t—I’m not sure what kind of expectations she has.”

Fluttershy reached over and rubbed Sunset’s thigh gently. “Talk with her about it. Knowing Twilight as I do, it’s a pretty safe bet that she’ll overthink the whole situation to the point of anxiety. Unless, of course, you explain to her that it’s ok to take things slow and experiment.”

“Ok. I suppose the best I can hope for is that she doesn’t freak out. I don’t want a friendship that took us years to build to just… crumble apart in a matter of moments.”

Fluttershy giggled. “Now, who’s the one overthinking the situation? Take in a deep breath, count to ten, and relax. Twilight would never do that to you, Sunset.”

Sunset let out an anxious chuckle. “Sorry. I tend to do that sometimes…”

“Mhmm. Yet another reason why you two are going to be a great couple. You’re so alike!”

Sunset twirled a strand of her hair. “Heh. Yeah, we really are despite growing up in completely different worlds and cultures. I—um—do you think I need to do anything special for her today? Like put on some makeup or spruce up my hair?”

Fluttershy tapped her chin in thought. “That’s entirely up to you, Sunset. In my opinion, I think you look fine just the way you are. But… if I want, I could help you braid your hair.”

“You know what? I like the sound of that. Let’s do it!”

Sheagra gave both of the girls a quick nuzzle and went about her way. Probably to hunt or go back to her den for some rest. The whole experience left Sunset considerably less paranoid about the dangerous predators lurking within the Everfree Forest but not any less cautious. At no point did she think that her ability to bond with wild animals would ever come close to Fluttershy’s. Besides, it wasn’t as if the Everfree had that many large predators to begin with.

After getting comfortable, Sunset sat cross-legged on the blanket while Fluttershy took a few strands of her hair and began braiding them in earnest. With practiced ease, the animal lover completed each row while singing to pass the time. Sunset had to stifle a giggle when a few sparrows gathered around Fluttershy just like in Snow White and began chirping along in harmony to her voice. Fluttershy paused for a moment and smiled at her feathery friends.

“Hello little ones. Would you like to keep us company?”

They all nodded and resumed their songs. Sunset chuckled to herself in amusement. “Man, I wish I had my phone on me right now. The internet would gobble this up in a heartbeat. You’d become a star instantly!”

“Oh. Well, um—I don’t think I’d want millions of people to see me… like this.”

Sunset’s brow furrowed in confusion until she remembered that Fluttershy wasn’t used to other people seeing her naked on camera. “Oops! I do most of my livestreams in the nude, so it didn’t even occur to me that you’d be uncomfortable with showing off some skin. My bad.”

Fluttershy rubbed Sunset’s back. “No worries. Being nude around other people here at Camp Everfree is fine. In fact, I’ve come to appreciate and enjoy doing so. Mostly because this camp is a controlled environment with rules in place. But I don’t think I’m quite confident enough about my body yet to show everyone on the internet. Or ever, for that matter…”

“I totally get where you’re coming from. I’m more the exception to the rule than the rule itself.”

Fluttershy bit her lip. “Um… did you ever have any problems with stalkers and perverts?”

Sunset let out a tired sigh. “When I first started out, yeah. This was back when I used a streaming service to host my videos. So long as you marked your channel as ‘Mature’, you could post content that contained nudity or just plain old smut.”

“Why did you stop?”

Sunset growled. “Because the admins were a bunch of do-nothing assholes. I got fed up with droves of horny people constantly trying to send me explicit pics. The lewd comments in chat didn’t help matters either. It’s not like I was filming a porno for Celestia’s sake! All I wanted to do was play games and have fun without having to worry about what to wear.”

Fluttershy frowned. “I’m sorry you had to go through all that…”

“Live and learn, I guess. Once I’d earned enough money on there, I decided to start my own website and hire admins who would weed out all of the creeps. I like to think that people enjoy my streams because of the gaming content nowadays but you know how the internet is.”

Fluttershy fixed two yellow scrunchies on the end of Sunset’s braids. “Hmm. It’s difficult for me to judge such a thing. But—um—I’d like to think that’s the case too. Still, I wouldn’t let the occasional pervert get to you. I’d take it as a compliment, of sorts. You’re a beautiful, intelligent, caring, young woman, Sunset. Anyone would be lucky to call you their friend.”

Sunset turned around and embraced her friend. From there, Fluttershy reciprocated, the dam finally broke, and Sunset started crying. “Sorry if I’m getting emotional, Shy. I had major self-esteem issues for years a-and… it feels good to hear someone give me a genuine compliment.”

Fluttershy wiped away Sunset’s tears with a pink handkerchief. “You’re quite welcome. Once you’re finished, I’ll bring out my pocket mirror and you can check out your new hairstyle.”

Sunset snorted with laughter. “How is that even possible? You don’t have any pockets!”

“Not literally, of course. I brought a fanny pack with me…”

Despite having puffy, bloodshot eyes from crying, Sunset couldn’t help but be impressed by Fluttershy’s handiwork. The braids themselves rested just below Sunset’s breasts and, by all accounts, looked professionally done. It was a brand-new look for her, and the former unicorn couldn’t help but wonder if people would have gotten a different impression of her personality had she worn this style earlier. Fluttershy reached down and placed a wildflower in Sunset’s hair.

“There! I’m sure Twilight will love your new look.”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah. You did a great job, Shy. Although, it seems to me that I vaguely resemble one of those anime schoolgirls you and Wallflower are always gushing over. Is that where you drew your inspiration for my hairstyle?”

Fluttershy blushed and rubbed her hands together. “Well, umm—that’s… yes.”

Sunset got up and put her hands on her hips. “Welp, I should probably head back to the cabin now. Again, thanks for braiding my hand and having a chat with me. It helped a lot.”

“You’re welcome. I’m probably going to stay out here for a little while longer and go for a swim. Have fun on your date!”

Twilight Sparkle wasn’t the world’s most flexible-minded girl. Going with the flow, as Tree Hugger called it, was beyond her ability to tolerate in just about any circumstances. In the scientist’s personal experience, waiting only led to the eventual onset of anxiety, then a panic attack. Circumstances she avoided at all costs if the situation would allow. This was one of the many reasons why she viewed punctuality as one of life’s most important virtues and why she was so adamant about sticking to well-planned schedules with contingency plans.

Unfortunately, she needed to wait. Sunset hadn’t left her a detailed note indicating precisely when she’d return from her outing. Not that it truly mattered since they were both on vacation but it was the principal of the thing! Twilight laid back on the couch, kicked her bare feet in the air, and glanced over at Sunset’s cellphone that was still sitting on the coffee table. She wanted to complain. Really, she did. But it would have made her sound like a total hypocrite.

Twilight huffed in frustration. “It’s already ten o’clock. Where could she be?”

A subconscious part of the purple-skinned scientist’s brain wanted to just get this date over with. To move on with the vacation, and by extension, her life. That way, she wouldn’t continue to fret over all the particulars and what would happen in Scenario X, if Variable Y occurred. Try as she might, Twilight Sparkle couldn’t plan something like romance with a list or a schedule. Some things in life just needed to happen organically. Twilight rolled over, buried her head in the pillow, and screamed as loud as she dared. Once she was finished, Twilight sighed.

“Sure, I was nervous back when I first went out with Timber… b-but this whole situation feels TOTALLY different! Why?! Is it because Sunset and I are so much… closer? Because we—have so much more to lose if this whole date goes south? AAAGGGGHHH!!”

A horrible gurgling noise filled the room while Twilight cupped her hand over her mouth. Like it or not, her stomach tended to become upset whenever she panicked about stuff. She raced into the bathroom and promptly puked her entire breakfast into the toilet. It was all so sudden and violent that she crumpled onto the cool, tiled floor afterwards. Weak and feeling lightheaded, she shifted what little attention she could muster towards the door. Someone had come in.

Sunset immediately scooped Twilight up and placed her on the bed. “Twilight, are you alright?! What happened? Sweet Celestia! You’re all pale and clammy. Lemme get you a washcloth.”

When Sunset returned with a warm washcloth in hand, Twilight let out a weak chuckle. “Sorry, Sunset. I didn’t mean to… mess things up so quick. I got anxious and wound up tossing my cookies. It was a good breakfast too. Damn it…”

“Shh. Save your strength and relax. That doesn’t matter.”

Twilight smiled. “Wow. I didn’t notice before… but you changed your hair. S’really pretty.”

Sunset blushed despite the situation. “Heh. Thanks. Shy helped me braid it. Do you need me to get you anything? Don’t worry about the date right now. I just want to make sure you’re ok.”

Twilight tried to hold back her tears but they flowed down her cheeks anyway. After a few moments of crying into the pillow, she sucked up some of the snot that was dribbling out of her nose and blushed. “I’m so sorry, Sunset. Today was supposed to be special and I—”

Sunset wiped Twilight’s nose with a tissue and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead. “Twi, I’m not angry. These sorts of things happen. The important thing is: we’re together. Even though it’s not exactly what we’d planned to do. Rest up and I’ll go get you some ginger ale.”

After a few sips, Twilight’s stomach finally settled down enough that she didn’t feel like death warmed over any more. Even so, she was still weak and needed time to regain her strength. To that end, Sunset sat on the edge of the bed and began stroking Twilight’s hair like her mother would do whenever she got sick. Along with the beautiful lullaby Sunset sang to her, Twilight couldn’t resist closing her eyes. She felt so very tired. Within moments, she was fast asleep.

'Neath The Pines & Starry Sky, I Thee Date

Chapter 22

Sunset’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes slowly cracked open as she came back to the waking world. She groaned and smacked her lips a few times, disgusted by the sour throw-up aftertaste that lingered in her mouth despite drinking some ginger ale before she fell asleep. Still feeling light-headed and weak, the bookworm barely had the strength to get out of bed, let alone do anything else. A depressed sigh escaped Twilight’s lips when she remembered that today was supposed to be her big date with Sunset where she would finally confess the feelings she’d bottled up for years.

Somehow, she’d managed to ruin it. Her nervousness had led to an anxiety attack, which inevitably made her puke all over the place. It was neither cute nor endearing, just Twilight Sparkle being the socially awkward train wreck that she’d always been. With a frustrated huff, the purple-skinned scientist punched her pillow a few times. Far from being the catharsis she craved, Twilight felt even more light-headed than before and flopped back down on the mattress.

At least Sunset wasn’t around to see her like this. Pathetic. Weak. Disheveled. And naked in every sense of the word. Twilight wanted nothing more than to curl up into a ball, have a good cry, and pretend that the outside world didn’t exist. She couldn’t though. Not now. Not after having come this far. In fact, the only reason she even considered visiting Camp Everfree and baring her gangly, nerd-physique for all to see was because Sunset happened to be there.

“How can Sunset be so confident about herself? It’s not fair…” Twilight whispered while she hugged her knees to her chest.

It could be said that Twilight had grown accustomed to the concept of causal nudity during her stay, simply because she’d convinced herself that everyone else was in a similar state of undress. Therefore, it would be illogical and abnormal for her to wear clothing (sans accessories) at a dedicated nudist camp. Safety in numbers, as it were. Classic herd mentality. The young scientist laughed mirthlessly at her analytical psychology skills. Leave it to her brain to come up with the driest, most textbook explanation to address her own insecurities.

Twilight’s heart thundered in her chest when her thoughts were interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. Panting slightly while clutching her breast, she turned her attention to the door and waited for whoever was on the other side to announce their intentions. It was probably just Sunset, she reassured herself, because who else could it be? Well, maybe Gloriosa or Timber. They were the only other people in the entire camp who had access to spare cabin keys.

“Twilight,” the muffled voice of Sunset Shimmer spoke, “Are you awake yet? I thought you might be hungry so—um—I got you a grilled cheese and some tomato soup from the canteen. May I come in?”

“I’M NOT DECENT!” Twilight blurted out.

Sunset cracked open the door and chuckled. “Don’t be silly, Twi. We’re both nude already. There’s no such thing as decent or indecent around here. I’m coming in.”

Sure enough, Sunset carried a tray with aforementioned soup and sandwich in hand. When she turned on the bedside lamp, Twilight winced, knowing full-well that she must have looked terrible. Instead of recoiling in disgust or making a comment to that effect, Sunset sat on the edge of the bet and scooted closer to her best friend. Twilight shuddered when she felt Sunset’s gentle touch upon her back, making little circles in an effort to help her feel better.

Twilight sighed. “No, I meant that I look—ugh—never mind. It’s just me being paranoid.”

Sunset wrapped her legs around Twilight’s lower back, and slid her hands around Twilight’s stomach. She finished by resting her chin against Twilight’s shoulder. “Doesn’t matter. I’d cuddle with you no matter what. Go on and eat some soup. It should be cool enough now.”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed pink. “But… I’m all sweaty and gross. Not to mention, my breath probably smells horrible. I haven’t had the chance to use any mouthwash yet.”

Sunset embraced her tightly and planted an affectionate kiss on her neck. “I don’t care about any of that stuff, Twi. All that matters is getting you to feel better. C’mon! You need to eat.”

Twilight let out a shuddering sob. “Oh, Sunset. I don’t deserve someone like you.”

“Shh. Hey, there’s no need to get upset. Shit happens, ok? I’m not mad that our date got postponed. Heh. I mean, I still get to spend time with you, so it’s cool.”

Unable to work up enough energy to form a coherent response, Twilight started nibbling on her grilled cheese and slurped on a few spoonsfuls of tomato soup. As expected of Wallflower and Smokey’s culinary expertise, it was delicious. Creamy, hearty, and with just a hint of basil. Twilight made quick work of the rest of her sandwich, and savored the rest of the soup. She only paused when she needed to take a drink, which was in the form of an apple juice box.

The added warmth of Sunset’s skin pressed up against her back, put Twilight at ease. Besides her breasts, Twilight could also feel the other woman’s heartbeat. It was an incredibly intimate moment that had formed from such an unfortunate one. Her own heart started beating faster. Butterflies flew around in her stomach, leading Twilight to break out in a nervous sweat. After swallowing a big lump in her throat, she reached over and grasped Sunset’s hand, caressing the back of the other woman’s palm with her thumb. Twilight took in a deep breath and tried to summon up as much courage as she could muster. It had to be now.

“Sunset, I love you with all of my heart. I… think to some extent, I always have. For years, in fact. And no, I’m not just talking about in a platonic way. You know, like a-a… paramour. GAH! What does this have to be so freakin’ difficult to say! I know this isn’t the most romantic confession or ideal circumstances to be confessed to but I felt like you deserved to know.”

Rather than answer with words, Sunset carefully took hold of Twilight’s cheeks and pulled her in for a tomato soup flavored kiss. Despite everything not going according to plan, Twilight giggled with joy while they continued. Neither of them wanted to take things to the next level just yet, so they savored the soft feeling of each other’s lips and tongues while they embraced. When the longtime friends finally parted, Sunset made a sound that was somewhat of cross between a sob and laugh. She quickly wiped her eyes, and hugged Twilight even tighter.

“I’m so happy you feel that way about me, Twilight. I’ve been wrestling with my own feelings for you as of late and I couldn’t think of a way to express them properly.”

The purple-skinned scientist blinked owlishly. “Wait. You have? SINCE WHEN?!!”

Sunset’s cheeks flushed an adorable shade of rosy pink. “Well—uh—not terribly long, I guess? Look… Twi, it’s complicated, ok? After breaking up with Flash, I didn’t really give romance too much thought for a while. But out of all my friends, I’ve always felt the closest to you!”

Twilight pouted by crossing her arms underneath her breasts and rolling her eyes. “Great! I’ve had a one-sided, mad crush on you for, like, FOREVER, and you just recently decided that I was girlfriend material. Hmph! Figures…”

Sunset rubbed Twilight’s shoulders. “C’mon, Twi! Please don’t be like that. You want me to say it? Fine. I love you too. And no, I don’t mean just as friends. I know that it must have been hard on you for me to have said that before and not meant it the same way you did. I’m sorry.”

“No, I’m the one who should be sorry,” Twilight admitted, “I shouldn’t have unloaded my frustration on you, Sunset. But I had to make some pretty crazy decisions just to be with you right now. The least of which, taking all of my clothes off! I’m not confident about my figure like you are. Visiting a nudist camp, of all places, wasn’t on the Twilight Sparkle To Do List™ this summer. Or ever for that matter! I never imagined that I’d confess to you stark naked.”

Sunset nuzzled her cheek against Twilight’s back in a very pony-like show of affection. “I, for one, am really glad that you decided to stay here with me this summer. It makes this whole experience feel more vibrant and real, I think. Like there’s nothing between us but our skin. Oh, um—that sounded kind of weird, didn’t it?”

Twilight smiled. “I completely understand what you mean, Sunset. From an objective point of view, even I must admit that nude cuddling feels amazing! Perhaps, this whole naturist thing isn’t so bad after all. Very nerve-wracking for first timers, to be sure but enjoyable nonetheless.”

“Look at us. We’re such a couple of dorks.” Sunset snickered.

Twilight scoffed. “Whatever. That just means we were meant for each other.”

Sunset blew a raspberry on Twilight’s neck, making her burst into a fit of giggles. “Wouldn’t have it any other way, Twi. Love you~”

“I know.” The nude scientist replied in a gruff voice.

Sunset raised her brow in disbelief. “Wait. Did you just Han Solo me?”

Twilight blushed. “Yeah. So, what if I did? I’ve always wanted to say that to someone I love.”

Sunset ruffled Twilight’s hair. “Alright, you scruffy nerf-herder. Let’s go take a shower together. I’m sure you’d like to freshen up before we go out on our date.”

“Really? Do you still want to have a picnic?”

Sunset nodded. “Sure. As long as you’re feeling up to it.”

Twilight bit her lip as naughty shower thoughts filled her mind. “Uh huh. I’d like that.”

Considering how small the shower was in Sunset’s cabin, the girls decided it would be better if they made use of the public one instead. Neither Sunset nor Twilight were opposed to showing their affection for each other physically, but they were hesitant to take things any further than kissing, hugging, and snuggling. Sex was profoundly more intimate and personal. They both entertained the idea on many occasions, yet neither woman wanted to discuss it openly for fear of making things awkward. It was with this mindset that they took a (mostly) platonic shower.

Twilight was under the impression that she’d been asleep for a long time. This, however, was not the case. A quick glance at one of the clocks in the locker room informed her that it was only a little bit past two thirty in the afternoon. The picnic had originally been intended for lunch, but she supposed that it could easily pass as dinner too. To that end, she volunteered to carry everything in her backpack. She hoped that the straps wouldn’t irritate her skin too much.

The young scientist chuckled at the thought. This was the first time in her entire life that she’d had to worry about the consequences of nude hiking. Even so, there was one more practical matter that needed to be attended to. Just as she’d done when going out in the forest with Chrysalis, Twilight donned a pair of purple socks and brown hiking boots.

Sunset stuck with a pair of plain, but comfortable-looking black sneakers. No socks, of course. The former unicorn never wore shoes or other footwear if she could help it. Twilight absentmindedly wondered if Sunset had ever attempted to hike barefoot like Chrysalis, only to find out that her human feet weren’t durable enough to handle such rough terrain.

“Man, it’s times like these that I still wish I had hooves.” Sunset remarked.

“Why’s that?”

Sunset chuckled bashfully. “Hehe. Funny story that is. The first time I came through the portal, I had no concept of human modesty. Well, let’s just say that I didn’t understand how soft human appendages were compared to pony hooves either. I had blisters and cuts for weeks! Don’t get me wrong; I still hate wearing shoes but I understand the necessity of them now.”

“Did you ever try to go hiking without them?”

Sunset waved her hand. “Nah, I learned my lesson by that point. I’m just thankful that most of the paths around camp are soft enough for me not to need them most of the time.”

Twilight rubbed her elbow. “When I was out in the woods with Chrysalis, she didn’t seem to have any issues. Then again, her body is probably much tougher than a human’s. She told me that her people evolved from ocean-dwelling arthropods. I have yet to test the parameters of her skin density versus kinetic—”

Sunset silenced Twilight with a kiss to the lips. When tongue wrestling became involved, the young scientist forgot what she was talking about and savored her girlfriend’s soft lips. When they finally parted, Twilight felt an electric tingle of excitement building in-between her legs. She paused for a moment and wondered why it was a lot breezier all of the sudden. With a horrified squeak of embarrassment, she realized that she’d become excited. Twilight tried her best to nonchalantly cup her hands over her privates in the vain hope that Sunset wouldn’t notice.

“Just making sure that you don’t go off on a biology lecture, Twi.”

A forced, unnatural smile spread across Twilight’s lips. She let out a loud, awkward laugh. “Nothing like a beautiful girl’s soft, sensuous lips to distract you from science! Am I right?”

Sunset raised her brow. “I suppose so. Who says I didn’t get as good as I gave?”

“Oh… well—erm—really? I-I didn’t think my lips were anything special.”

Sunset started walking towards the exit. “Don’t sell yourself short, Twi. I happen to enjoy the flavor of your lip gloss and—why are you walking like that? Did you pull a muscle or something?”

“HAHAHA. No reason. None whatsoever! I just feel like walking this way. Yeah!”

Sunset sighed. “We’ve been over this. You don’t have to cover yourself up around here. This is a nudist camp. And here I thought you were starting to get more comfortable in your own skin.”

Twilight slowly removed her hands and winced. “It’s not that I—”

Sunset blushed when she noticed how slick Twilight’s hair was. “Oh, shit! I’m sorry, Twi. I didn’t know you that were—uh—wet down there. Was that just from when we were kissing?”

Twilight snorted and did her best impression of a beefsteak tomato. “Yes. I might be a nerd but I have sexual desires too, ya know! Please don’t make this more awkward than it needs to be, Sunset. It’s been a while since I—relieved myself, so I’m a bit pent up right now.”

Sunset waved her hands. “No, I totally get it! Let’s just… start our hike and pretend this didn’t happen. Unless… you want me to take care of—”

“NO! I-I mean… um… not right now. Maybe later? I DON’T KNOW! I’M STILL A VIRGIN, SUNSET! How does one even properly respond to an offer like that?”

Sunset grabbed Twilight’s shoulders and rubbed them gently. “It’s ok, Twi. We don’t have to jump right into having sex if you’re not comfortable with it yet. I’m more than ok with taking things slow with you. That’s what being in a relationship is all about. Patience and understanding. Are you ok or do you need a minute to take a breather?”

Twilight let out a shuddering sigh. “I-I think so. Hooooo boy! Anxiety REALLY sucks.”

“Do you need an inhaler?”

Twilight dug into her backpack, pulled one out, and gave it a quick puff. “Ahh~ That’s better. I can finally breathe again. An emergency inhaler is always a must when performing any kind of physical activity. Or any activity for that matter. I’ll just go die of embarrassment now…”

Sunset ruffled Twilight’s hair and laughed. “Never change.”

The young couple held hands while they hiked through the forest together. Never, in Twilight’s wildest dreams did she ever think that something like this would ever happen. It was just so surreal. A warm, fuzzy feeling bubbled up in the scientist's chest that made her want to giggle out loud. Despite all of the awkwardness, Sunset didn’t seem bothered at all by the setbacks. Her attitude was tantamount to someone dismissing Pinkie Pie’s antics as “Pinkie being Pinkie”.

Up until now, Twilight had never truly appreciated how liberating it was to be nude in the great outdoors and enjoy nature as nature intended. She supposed that was the whole reason Camp Everfree was established in the first place but doing so in the company of the one she loved made the experience that much more significant. Twilight wondered if she’d ever be able to go back to clothed hiking after this. For a moment, she paused and scrunched her lips in thought.

“What’s on your mind? I can smell your brain frying from over here.”

Twilight jumped slightly; having been broken out her train of thought. “I never realized how amazing this was. You know, just—hiking out in the open air. I’ve been so preoccupied with my thoughts and anxieties that I didn’t stop to appreciate what not wearing clothes meant.”

Sunset smiled. “I’m proud of you, Twi. It takes a lot of guts for someone who’s not accustomed to this sort of lifestyle to admit that they enjoy being nude outdoors. Yep! The sunshine. The fresh air. The cool breeze tickling your skin. Nothing beats it!”

“Don’t forget the company.” Twilight added.

Sunset wrapped her arm around Twilight’s waist and pulled her into a side-hug. “How could I forget? Hmm. I must admit that I’ve always wanted a partner who would do naturist stuff with me. And—um—accept that aspect of my life without judgement or hesitation.”

“Sunset, I’m not so sure that I can be that partner for you.”

The fiery-haired girl caressed Twilight’s hip. “I think you’re doing a fine enough job as is. Look, Twi, I don’t expect you to change your habits overnight just to suit my needs. I was practically born a naturist. But look how far you’ve come! If nothing else, I want you to be more confident about yourself and, to an extent, your body image.”

Twilight blushed and looked away. “I’m nothing special. Just your average, gangly nerd. My boobs aren’t very big and my butt is practically flat. You’re way more attractive than I am…”

“Well, you’re special to me, Twi. Does it really matter what other people think? You’re beautiful in your own, unique way. You—uh—always have been. Heh. Wow. That was a super cliché thing to say, wasn’t it? Just goes to show that I’m not quite the smooth operator you think I am.”

Twilight leaned over and rested her head against Sunset’s shoulder. “But it did succeed in making me feel better. In my book, that means you’re smoother than creamy peanut butter.”

Sunset snickered. “Was that the best line you could come up with? Hahaha! That’s terrible!”

“Blame Spike for that one. He loves to eat peanut butter out of the jar but never learns his lesson. That fur brain always manages to get his tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth. I should film him doing it sometime and post it on Viewtube. It’d probably go viral, I bet.”

“For sure. I could always put it on before I start one of my game streams.” Sunset suggested.

Twilight rubbed her chin in thought. “We’ll see. Spike might even be up for doing a live stream guest appearance with us while you actually play.”

Sunset raised her brow. “Us? Hold up, Twi. I thought that you were uncomfortable being nude on camera? And don’t try to take back what you just said! You know I never stream clothed.”

The purpled-skinned nerd blushed and rubbed her neck. “I know what I said, Sunset. To be honest, being on camera with you was kind of fun? Just so long as you keep the creeps and perverts out of the chat, I-I’m ok with letting people see me. I think.”

Sunset pumped her fist in the air. “We’ll make a naturist out of you yet!”

Twilight remembered the grotto she’d come across while hiking with Chrysalis and wondered if Sunset would be up for a swim. She had to admit that skinny dipping was much more enjoyable because you didn’t have to worry about getting bogged down by a soggy swimsuit. Or remember to bring one along in the first place. You were ready to swim upon arrival. No changing room or annoying adjustments required. The efficiency of it appealed to Twilight’s logic-driven brain.

Towels were another matter, however. Twilight understood that she could technically let the air do all the drying but that took forever. Plus, she hated it when little bits of grass and other organic matter got stuck to her skin while it was wet. Given that it was late afternoon, going into evening, it wasn’t swelteringly hot outside but warm enough to still enjoy the water. With her mind made up, Twilight gently caressed Sunset’s back with her fingers.

“There’s a beautiful grotto up ahead that I found on a previous expedition. Would you like to take a swim with me?” Twilight asked her girlfriend with some hesitation.

“Sounds good to me. I’m up for whatever you are, Twi.”

When the couple arrived, Sunset didn’t waste any time kicking off her shoes and diving right in. The girlish peals of laughter that filled the air warmed Twilight’s heart and made her laugh in kind. While she was busy removing her glasses and shoes, Twilight caught a glimpse of Sunset as she broke the surface of the water. Her fiery hair wet and flowing down past her shoulders, skin glistening in the sunlight. She was like Aphrodite herself, emerging from the surf.

A rosy blush colored Twilight’s cheeks while she watched her girlfriend frolic around in the water. Sunset was so extraordinarily beautiful. Breathtaking didn’t even begin to describe what it was like to witness the former Equestrian’s natural grace. In that moment, Twilight realized that no amount of dresses, fancy lingerie, or jewelry could ever do her girlfriend’s figure justice. Rarity might disagree on several of those points, but Twilight simply didn’t care.

Sunset was perfect the way she was born. Wearing nothing but her birthday suit. Looking down at her own modest physique made Twilight question what Sunset found so appealing about her. Doubt began to grip Twilight’s heart while she struggled to take off her sweaty, purple sock. With a frustrated huff, she finally managed to peel it off and balled it up into her boot.

Twilight approached the water with an awkward gait. She didn’t want to accidentally cut her feet on a twig or a rock, so it was worth looking stupid in front of Sunset. Ever so gingerly, she extended her toe towards the water to test the temperature. Sure enough, it was significantly colder than Lake Clarity. Twilight surmised that it must have been because the grotto wasn’t directly under the sun, absorbing more ambient heat. Plus, it was later in the day.

Sunset splashed her hands in the water. “C’mon, Twi! Don’t be such a wussy! Get in already!”

Twilight did as she was told and wadded into the water until it reached just below her breasts. She shivered at how cold it was but was determined to swim over to her girlfriend nonetheless. A loud squawk escaped her lips when Sunset decided to dunk her underwater. Upon surfacing once more, Twilight wanted to be mad at her but Sunset’s smile made that all but impossible.

Sunset wrapped her arms around Twilight’s waist, rested her chin against Twilight’s shoulder, and embraced her girlfriend from behind. “I feel like I’m a princess in a fairytale or something. Spending time with my beloved, nerdy knight and just waiting for some mythical creature to come stomping out of the forest to interrupt us. Wouldn’t that be something?”

Twilight was acutely aware of Sunset’s erect nipples while they poked and rubbed up against her bare back. It made Twilight want to shiver with excitement but she tried to ignore the sensation and focus on talking with her girlfriend instead. “Knowing Murphy’s Law, and given how magical hijinks seem to follow us everywhere, I’d say that’s a distinct possibility.”

The fiery-haired nudist laughed and kissed the back of Twilight’s neck. “Totally! Twi, I’m sorry if I’ve seemed so clingy after your confession. Back in Equestria, special someponies typically show their affection for one another through physical gestures. Like hugs, kisses, and nuzzles. It just… feels right being close to you like this. Old habits and all that. Heh.”

“Sunset, you don’t have to apologize for that. I love being close to you too. Which—erm—brings me to a major relationship issue that we need to discuss sooner rather than later. We might as well address the pink elephant in the woods while it’s just the two of us out here.”

“Oh, yeah? What’s that?”

Twilight blushed profusely and wiggled her toes in the mud. “Regarding physical intimacy, I know that I want to make love with you but I’m terrified. It’s not that I don’t trust you to be gentle with me, I-I just… don’t want you to be disappointed. Back when I met Timber on the beach, that was actually the first time we’d ever seen each other naked before. We never engaged in… coitus during the course of our relationship. Mostly because I would—ah—chicken out.”

Sunset turned Twilight around and lifted up her chin so they were looking eye to eye. “If sex was the only thing that mattered to me, I wouldn’t have accepted your confession in the first place. I guess what I’m trying to say is that everyone takes intimacy at their own pace. Sure, I might be comfortable with my body and doing those—uh—sorts of things but that’s only because I’ve had some experience and know what to expect.”

“But you’re so beautiful and graceful,” Twilight responded with a heavy sigh, “I’m just… me. Knowing my luck, I’d end up making things awkward or kill the mood by being clumsy.”

Sunset rubbed Twilight’s back in an effort to calm her down. “There’s absolutely nothing wrong with your body, Twi. We’ve been over this. And as far as the first-time jitters are concerned, everyone goes through that. Totally normal. Try not to think about it so much, ok?”

“It’s not that easy, Sunset! You know how my mind works. I can’t just… stop thinking. That’s tantamount to asking me to stop breathing. Impossible! Oh, gosh. I… think… I might need my inhaler again. Damn it all! Why do I have to be this way?!” Twilight struggled to say while hyperventilating.

Sunset waded over towards the shore and fetched Twilight’s inhaler. After she was sure that her girlfriend had a few good puffs, she invited Twilight to come sit next to her. “The sun’s going to set soon, so we better build a fire now while there’s still light out. It’ll help us dry off and then we can make smores after we eat dinner. Sound good?”

Always prepared, Twilight had remembered to pack a fire-starting rod in her backpack. Kindling was another matter, but there were plenty of twigs and dried leaves around to help with that. In no time at all, they got a fire started after building a primitive, but effective fire pit using rocks. Twilight would have preferred a large blanket, yet she had to make due with a towel. At least it was better than sitting directly on the ground. The thought of creepy crawlies going anywhere near her privates was the stuff of nightmares. Twilight shook her head as she dismissed such thoughts. Dwelling on them would only make her more anxious and potentially ruin the date.

Sunset sat cross-legged on the towel, busy nibbling on a barbecue pulled pork sandwich. As expected, it was delicious and went well with the side of coleslaw. She giggled when a big glob of sauce landed on Twilight’s thigh, causing the scientist to huff with irritation. “At least you don’t have to worry about the barbecue sauce staining your favorite skirt, Twi.”

“One of the merits of nude dining, I suppose.” Twilight remarked while she walked over to the pond and used some water to wash off the offending sauce smear.

Twilight was thankful that the picnic was going about as smoothly as one could expect. She sighed to herself, knowing full-well that Sunset had evaded any further discussion of her inadequacies by getting her to focus her attention on getting the fire organized instead. Dinner too, offered its own distraction by way of excusing her from prolonged conversation.

But it was only temporary. They would have nothing left to do but cuddle by the fire, make smores, and watch the stars together. Romantic, yes but also a prime opportunity for love-making. Baring her body and heart to Sunset had been challenging enough for Twilight, she wasn’t sure she had the resolve to allow Sunset to explore her most intimate, private places.

“What am I going to do,” Twilight whispered to herself as she peered at her reflection in the water, “Sunset’s been so patient and understanding with me. And while I REALLY want to have sex with her, I-I don’t know if I have the courage to take the lead tonight. Just thinking back to the look of disappointment on Timber’s face when I told him that I couldn’t—”

Twilight yelped when she spotted something dark and furry scamper near the shore. Sunset had already finished eating and stood up to investigate what was going on. “Twi? Are you ok over there? Do you need me to help you with anything?”

“No, I’m ok! I think I… just saw something. I’ll go check it out.”

Sunset got back to opening the box of graham crackers. “Alright. Just holler if you need me.”

Upon closer inspection, the creature resembled Rufus but something wasn’t quite right. Its fur was completely black and lacked the white stripe honey badgers had along their backs. Twilight approached the beast carefully, lest she upset the thing and suffer getting her face clawed off. The nude scientist held up her hands as a non-threatening gesture and smiled.

“Shh. It’s ok, little guy. I’m not going to hurt you.”

The pseudo-badger chittered and raised its head. Much to Twilight’s surprise, it didn’t seem afraid of her and came over to nuzzle her ankle. “Haha! That tickles! Are you a relative of Rufus?”

“Not exactly. Although, I used his body as a template.”

Twilight fell onto her rump with a surprised squeak. “WHAT?! How can you talk?!”

The badger crinkled its snout in annoyance. “Twilight! It’s me, Chrysalis.”

After taking a moment to catch her breath, Twilight blinked in confusion. “Oh, w-well… I guess you must be practicing your transformation technique, right?”

“You could say that. Humans are easier to mimic because I have a similar body structure to them. As you can see, I have not been able to master animals just yet. The coloration is still off.”

Twilight picked Chrysalis up by the stomach and noticed that the skin around her snout and feet were green-colored, not black. “Huh. You’re right. Umm—don’t take this personally, but I thought your skin was charcoal-toned, not green?”

Chrysalis nodded. “Indeed. Most of it is. However, some parts, such as the interior of my anus and vagina, are actually green. Curious. It would appear the color transition is not an exact ratio from my bipedal form. Thank you, Twilight Sparkle. I will make note of this.”

Twilight blushed while she put Chrysalis back down. “Oh. I didn’t realize…”

“Hmm? Well, it stands to reason. I never displayed either of those parts to you during our sessions. On purpose, at any rate. If you prefer, I would be more than happy to provide you with anatomical study of my—” Chrysalis responded innocently.

Twilight waved her hands as her blush intensified. “NO! I’m fine, thanks. You don’t have to go that far, Chrysalis. I didn’t mean to ask you such a personal question.”

Chrysalis cocked her head. “Personal, how? Genitals are merely another part of the body. No different than, say, an arm or a leg. Save that they perform vastly different functions. Oh, I see. This must be another one of those human social taboos that we discussed, isn’t it? My… apologies for making you feel uncomfortable, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight rubbed her arm. “Don’t worry about it. You didn’t know.”

Chrysalis sensed that Twilight was anxious about something. And when she looked over to where Sunset was sitting by the fire, she understood why. With a knowing smile, the changeling nuzzled Twilight affectionately alongside her leg. “It would appear that I must take my leave now. Go, Twilight Sparkle. See to your mate. I wish the both of you a pleasant evening.”

Before Twilight could get a word in edgewise, Chrysalis suddenly transformed into a black-feathered, Great Horned owl and flew away. Confused and slightly chilly, Twilight walked back towards the fire. “Since when could Chrysalis do that? Hmm. One thing’s for sure, I’m running some additional experiments the next time I see her.”

When Twilight got back, she laid down next to Sunset and they embraced each other while they cuddled. As expected, the stars were much more vibrant than in the city when they looked up at the sky. Less light pollution to obscure them. A contented sigh escaped Twilight’s lips when she laid her head against Sunset’s soft, warm breast. In turn, Sunset began stroking her girlfriend’s hair gently and hummed a wordless lullaby. Is this what being in love felt like? To feel safe and wanted in someone else’s arms? Cadence was probably a better person to ask, but in Twilight’s humble opinion, this was what she’d always wanted in a relationship.

Sunset planted a lazy kiss on Twilight’s lips, which they both enjoyed for a few moments. When they pulled away, the former unicorn hugged Twilight closer to her body. “This is really nice. I never imagined that I would spend my summer with you like this, Twi.”

“Are you sure it’s ok that we’re not having sex right now? I know you have needs…” Twilight asked hesitantly.

“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t at least a little bit horny right now. For a nerd, you sure know how to set the mood. Making love, underneath the stars by firelight. Sounds romantic to me.”

Twilight blushed and cleared her throat. “Well, yes. I-I suppose it does. All I ask is that you please be patient with me, Sunset. I promise that we’ll consummate our relationship. Just not right now, ok? I need a little bit more time to properly prepare myself.”

Sunset laughed. “What? With rose petals and an invitation?”

“No—erm—well, maybe. I’m not sure. Perhaps… I could arrange something to that effect? In any case, I meant to prepare myself mentally more than anything else.”

Sunset leaned over and kissed Twilight’s neck. “Whatever you do, I’m sure that I’ll like it.”

Twilight nuzzled Sunset’s cheek. “Thanks, Sunset. For being you and loving me.”

The Morning Star Dims

Chapter 23

Adagio’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

The sun had just barely begun to paint the horizon in a yellow-orange glow when Tree Hugger awoke that morning, and reluctantly left the warm embrace of her girlfriend. Though she would never admit it aloud, Adagio was a cuddler and used Tree Hugger like an oversized teddy bear whenever she slept, or even when they were just enjoying each other’s company. Not that the lifelong nudist minded; she relished the intimacy of Adagio’s skin pressed against her own. The former villain’s presence offered a level of contentedness in her life that could scarcely be put into words. With a warm smile, Tree Hugger bent over and kissed her lover’s forehead.

The only response she received was a tired mumble and the shuffling of bedsheets. A morning person Adagio was not. Tree Hugger had discovered this little fact quite early on in their relationship. On the contrary, she rose with the sun each day, eager to greet the world and all its wonders. Plus, it was the best time to practice her yoga sets. Summer mornings were just cool enough not to feel oppressively humid, like the afternoons could at times.

Tree Hugger padded over towards the window, stretched out her limbs like a cat, and moaned softly when she felt limber enough to start the day once more. She glanced over at the clock sitting on the nightstand and realized that it wasn’t even six o’clock yet. Since the cabin didn’t have an attached bathroom, Tree Hugger would need to visit the communal one in the center of camp if she wanted to bathe. After pausing for a moment, Tree Hugger decided that if she was going to work up a sweat doing yoga this morning anyway, a shower could wait until later.

The only article of clothing Tree Hugger ever bothered to don on a regular basis (when society forced her to conform to a preconceived notion of morality, which was totally lame in her opinion) was the yellow, floral bandana she tired around her head to keep her hair from flopping around too much. However, this morning, she decided not to bother with it and let her frizzy dreadlocks cascade down past her shoulders naturally instead of tying them up.

Normally, Tree Hugger would bring along her own yoga mat if she were practicing sets in the rec center. Not only did it follow proper nudist etiquette, but much more comfortable than constantly peeling your bare skin from the hard wooden floor. That was why all of the chairs in camp had some kind of cushioning on them, whether they were made of metal or wood. Today would be the exception, for she would be practicing her sets outside, along the shore of Lake Clarity. At sunrise, it was a locale that simply couldn’t be beat if one wanted to enjoy the splendor that only Mother Nature could provide.

Some campers would argue that getting covered in dirt and blades of grass was a hassle. Tree Hugger didn’t mind. It was a problem that a quick shower afterwards could easily fix. With that in mind, she made her way over to the shore, nibbling on a homemade granola bar while she did so. The only other luxury she afforded herself was an aluminum thermos full of hot tea. Adagio preferred coffee, but Tree Hugger never developed a taste for the stuff. She thought it was too bitter. Upon wiggling her toes in the cool grass, she spread her legs apart, and lifted her arms above her head, forming them into a triangle. A deep breath in. A deep breath out. Clear the mind of all wandering thoughts. Focus on the sounds of nature. Birds chirping. Water trickling.

Tree Hugger finally opened her eyes when she heard the sound of ducks quacking and a small splash that accompanied them. She looked out towards the center of the lake and spotted a pair of Mallards, a couple most likely, looking for breakfast. She bent forward and pressed the palms of her hands against the ground, arching her back slightly. Her voluminous breasts dangled freely for a moment, the unavoidable effect of gravity at work. When she arose to full height once more, they jiggled slightly in response. A tiny, subconscious part of her mind pondered on how convenient it would be if her breasts were smaller, and firmer like Adagio’s.

Despite her best efforts at maintaining a healthy diet and exercise regimen over the years, the size and volume of Tree Hugger’s breasts had remained conspicuously large (they drew attention even amongst the nudist crowd) ever since they began growing as a teen. Contrary to what many would believe, going bra-less and practicing yoga regularly served to strengthen her abdominal muscles and offered better support for her breasts than if she’d actually bothered to wear one.

At times, she felt like her breasts were cumbersome or attracted too much attention. Yet, she was perfectly comfortable with her body and how it was made, regardless of a few inconveniences that she had to endure. Besides, Adagio loved to play with them whenever the opportunity arose, and Tree Hugger didn’t mind when that happened one bit. In all honestly, Adagio was adept with her hands, Tree Hugger mused while a warm sensation coursed throughout her body and made her shiver at the memory of their latest massage session. How she managed to obtain such skills was a mystery that Tree Hugger had yet to unravel but the results were impossible to refute…

Tree Hugger’s erotic musings were abruptly interrupted when the telltale splash of a trout jumping out of the water sounded a few meters away from shore. Blinking a few times to refocus on her yoga set, Tree Hugger laid down in the grass and pointed her legs upward, slowly spreading them apart while she leaned forward. To anyone observing, her pose would have left absolutely nothing to the imagination, not that she cared either way. The stretching itself felt great, and the cool morning breeze coming off of the lake only made it better. After working up a good sweat, the hippie decided to drink some tea to hydrate herself and take a quick break.

Just as she was finishing her second cup, Tree Hugger spotted a familiar feathered friend approaching her from the side. She suppressed a shudder, noting how quiet Lucifer could be when he put his mind to it. That more than the fact that he was an intelligent, talking vulture, creeped Tree Hugger out more than anything else. Not that she would ever admit it. He was like family to Adagio, and if he was that important to her, Lucifer was family to her as well.

Tree Hugger patted the ground next to her while she sat cross-legged. “Morning Sunshine.”

“Good day to you as well, Miss Tree Hugger. Do you mind if I join you?”

“Not at all, dude. I was just taking a break from my yoga sets.”

The musky aroma of sweat wafting from Tree Hugger’s skin made such a statement obvious to Lucifer’s sensitive sniffer, but he chose to ignore it. “That’s good. I didn’t want to interrupt anything important. You see, there is a matter that I must discuss with you… in private.”

Tree Hugger reached over and began stroking his feathers, an act of affection she’d seen Adagio perform whenever Lucifer seemed upset. It seemed to help calm him down a little. “I’m all ears. Go on and start talking whenever you feel comfortable. I’m not in any hurry to be anywhere.”

Lucifer ruffled his feathers for a moment, as if searching for the right words. “As I’m sure you are aware, I am no ordinary Turkey Vulture. I have lived far longer than any specimen of my species has any right to. Nearly three hundred and fifty years, in fact.”

Tree Hugger said nothing in response, instead she continued to stroke his feathers as a way of encouraging him.

Lucifer let out when sounded like the vulture equivalent of a sigh. “Mistress Adagio’s magic is responsible for making me into the being I am today. Yet, for all the advantages it affords me, I fear that my body simply was not designed to process it like a human’s. I’m afraid that… I might be dying. My apologies, Miss Tree Hugger, I wasn’t sure how else to break the news.”

The hippie leaned over and kissed his bald forehead. “No worries, little man, I’m glad that you told me. Have you mentioned this to anyone else?”

Lucifer shuffled his claws. “No, I’m afraid not. It took as much courage as I could muster to even discuss the matter with you this morning. Please don’t mention this to Mistress Adagio! I don’t want her to worry about my well-being. She has finally found love and true happiness after all these centuries. I wouldn’t dare impugn upon it. I can’t… I-I won’t.”

“You really think so?”

Lucifer nodded. “I know so. And it’s in no small part thanks to you, Miss Tree Hugger!”

“Uh—I—don’t really know what to say…” Tree Hugger admitted.

The vulture nuzzled his head against her thigh. It was in that moment Tree Hugger began to notice just how frail he looked. An overwhelming sense of sadness washed over her, threatening to bring forth tears. She held them back for Lucifer’s sake. “Then you don’t have to say anything as far as I’m concerned. Your actions have already proven your intent a thousand times over. I can rest in peace knowing that you shall be there for Mistress Adagio when I am no longer able.”

“When did this all… start happening?”

Lucifer shifted his gaze towards the lake. “Perhaps, a week ago. At first, I began feeling more tired than usual. Like I hadn’t slept in days. Then my feathers began to lose their sheen and the… aches set in. Now, I find it difficult to even get up off of the ground. I can barely fly without experiencing significant pain. All I know is that my body is failing me, Miss Tree Hugger.”

Tree Hugger stood up and grabbed her thermos. “Maybe Shy can take a look at you. She’s great with animals! She’s probably still asleep right now but I can—”

Lucifer shook his head solemnly. “I fear that my condition is beyond the understanding of conventional medical wisdom. I appreciate your willingness to aid me, but only an Equestrian or someone with similar knowledge of the arcane can possibly help me now.”

“Are you sure I can’t, like, convince you to hash this out with Dagi? She knows way more about magic than anyone else I know. She could help you, dude!”

Lucifer clicked his beak. “No. My decision on that matter is final and I shan’t be convinced otherwise. I suppose my only other recourse is to consult with Sunset Shimmer. In the meantime, might I ask a favor? Would you mind carrying me? I’m quite tired, you see…”

Twilight slowly cracked open her eyes when she heard the muffled sounds of birdsong filtering through the window. She carefully extracted herself from the soft, inviting warmth of Sunset’s naked form, blushing slightly at the memory of what had transpired the night before. Finally, after putting aside the awkwardness and self-doubt that plagued her mind, Twilight had resolved to become more intimate with her girlfriend no matter how inexperienced she was. Much to Twilight’s surprise and relief, making love to Sunset last night had progressed far more naturally than a gangly virgin such as herself had any right to expect. It was more than just the physical pleasure she’d felt, the sense of emotional satisfaction was beyond even her ability to describe.

After a brief stretch to help loosen up her muscles, Twilight put on her glasses and looked at her frizzy bed hair in the bathroom mirror. At least it wasn’t quite so difficult to maintain, now that she’d cut it shorter. Ever the perfectionist, the young woman brushed her violet locks carefully, and meticulously until she deemed it presentable. Or at least enough until she had the chance to take a proper shower. Once breakfast was finished, bathing would be her top priority for the day.

Twilight had to admit that sex was, undoubtedly, a wonderful experience, but it could also be a loud, smelly, messy process. She didn’t need to sniff herself to know that she probably reeked of stale sweat and other unmentionable body fluids. At the very least, she was thankful that there was no one else around to see her in such a disheveled state. Especially, not Cadence. It was a small mercy that her former baby sitter hadn’t developed any curious inclinations when it came to exploring the clothes-free lifestyle. Not that Twilight would totally put it past her.

Even so, she would inevitably have to explain her new-found relationship with Sunset to her family and the rest of her friends who weren’t already in the loop. And endure all the fawning that came with it. But first! Coffee! A Twilight Sparkle could not function efficiently in the morning without consuming at least one mug-full of coffee. It was practically a law of nature. With caffeination in mind, the nude scientist padded out into the kitchenette, bare feet pattering against the tiled floor, and began brewing the first pot of the day. She grabbed her favorite smiley face mug from the cupboard, and eagerly awaited the machine to work its magic.

Not long after the coffee pot began to trickle, the scent of hazelnut wafted into the bedroom, rousing Sunset Shimmer from her slumber. Unlike her girlfriend, the former unicorn was less inclined to tidy up before starting her day and chose to shuffle out towards the kitchenette in the same state she woke up in. That is to say, her fiery golden-red locks were askew in every way imaginable. After letting out a loud yawn, she scratched her stomach and spotted Twilight standing by the counter. With a loving smile, she crept up behind Twilight and looped her arms around her stomach, pulling the other woman into an affectionate embrace.

Twilight squeaked in surprise when she felt the softness of Sunset’s bare breasts press up against her back in the most delightful way. She giggled when her girlfriend began to plant a series of butterfly kisses along her neck, fingers tickling her stomach, slowly creeping lower and lower. Once Sunset was finished kissing her lover, she rested her head against the crook of Twilight’s shoulder. “Morning, Twi. You sleep well? Mmm~ I know I sure did.”

After adjusting her glasses, Twilight cleared her throat awkwardly. Sunset had always been very… forward when it came to showing affection. Even when their relationship was still platonic. This morning was no exception. She seemed to enjoy running her fingers through the violet tuft in-between Twilight’s legs, occasionally brushing her fingers along more sensitive areas. While a round of morning love-making certainly had its appeal, Twilight wanted to focus on other activities they could share together, and thus, intertwined her fingers with Sunset’s, grasping them gently as a sign of her own affection.

“I did, thank you. Sunset, as much as I enjoyed our time together last night, I need a break. And a shower. In fact, I think you could use one as well. ONCE… we finish breakfast, of course.”

Blushing profusely, Sunset frowned. “Oh… I—erm—may have gotten a little carried away there. I’m sorry, Twi. It’s been a while since I last had sex, so it felt good to finally scratch the itch again, if you know what I mean. I keep forgetting that you were a virgin up until last night.”

Twilight turned around, cupped Sunset’s cheeks, and placed a gentle kiss on her lips. In response, she placed her hands along Twilight’s hips and pulled her closer. “I’m not upset with you, Sunset. After all, we’re still in the process of working out the dynamic of our relationship. But… a big part of that is communicating with each other effectively. If there’s something wrong or you don’t like what I’m doing, I want you to tell me, and vise-versa.”

Sunset chuckled. “That has to be the most clinical relationship advice I’ve ever been given.”

Twilight booped Sunset’s nose. “I studied psychology; you know!”

Sunset kissed Twilight’s forehead in response. “I’m not saying it’s a bad thing. Relax, Twi. Don’t get your panties in a—oh wait—not the best expression to use at the moment…”

“Nope! I have you to blame for not wearing any. Not that I’m complaining, mind you. Feels nice not to have to worry about them constantly riding up my butt or getting all sticky with sweat in the summer heat. In fact, I’ve become so accustomed to living in the nude that it’s difficult for me to imagine putting my clothes back on again. Strange…”

Sunset waggled her eyebrows. “Is that your way of getting into my non-existent pants, Miss Sparkle? Because flattery will get you everywhere.”

Twilight crossed her arms underneath her breasts in protest. “Sunset! You’re incorrigible!”

“I’m joking… mostly. What? Can’t a girl compliment her nerdy, sexy soulmate?”

Completely flustered, Twilight’s cheeks became rosy while she struggled to formulate a response. Sunset, or anyone for that matter, had never uttered such words to her before. “Compared to you, I’m not—I don’t—for the sake of argument, let’s just say that I still have some lingering body image issues to sort out.”

“Which, I might add,” Sunset encouraged with a warm smile, “Is becoming less of an issue with each passing day. Look how much progress you’ve made since you first arrived at camp! A little confidence goes a long way, ya know. The secret to feeling sexy is: owning your look and not caring about how other people perceive you. Or at least, that’s what I’ve been doing…”

Twilight traced a circle around Sunset’s nipple with her finger. “An effective strategy, I’d say.”

“Careful,” Sunset warned with a slight blush, “You know how sensitive those are.”

With a smug grin, Twilight giggled. “See? How do you like it when I tease you?”

“Not gonna lie, it’s pretty hot. With proper training, you might make a good dom.”

Twilight sighed and rolled her eyes. “Please don’t mention that word to me ever again.”

“Why? Did I strike a nerve? I’m sorry if I did.”

Twilight poured herself and Sunset a mug of hazelnut coffee, adding a bit a creamer to each. “No, I was just remembering a traumatic memory from my childhood. Back when I was still in middle school and Shiny was dating Cadence, I came home early one afternoon and caught them—umm—in mid-coitus. Let’s just say there were plenty of anal plugs, gags, chains, and black leather to be had. Even now, they’re very enthusiastic about BDSM.”

Sunset blinked owlishly. “Wow that’s both mildly disturbing and kinky at the same time.”

Twilight held up her finger. “Before you ask, Shiny is a hardcore subby. I guess it’s because he’s a police officer and enjoys letting others be in control when he doesn’t have to. Well, Cadence, at any rate. She loves being in control just as much. Something about being under Principal Cinch. Look, they have a weird sexual dynamic, ok? I’d rather not discuss the subject any further.”

Sunset took a slow sip of her coffee. “Fair enough. Hey—uh—you never had any wet dreams involving your brother, have you? Just curious…”

“NO,” Twilight shouted while stomping her foot against the floor. In hindsight, it was not a very smart idea to do so, as it caused her a considerable amount of pain. “Neo-Freudian implications aside, I’ve never thought of my BBBFF that way! Sunset, that’s just… disgusting.”

Sunset chuckled sheepishly while twirling a strand of her hair. “Completely understandable. I just wanted to clear the air about it because—I—erm—might have had a few about him myself. What?! Don’t judge me! Your brother is a total hottie! Ask the rest of the girls, they’ll back me up on this. Especially, Rarity. She has this thing for men in uniform where they—”

“I DON’T WANT TO HEAR ABOUT RARITY’S FANTASIES WITH MY BROTHER!!!”

An awkward bout of silence stretched between the young couple for what seemed like an eternity. The only sounds in the room were the occasional sip of coffee and muffled birdsong. The mood suddenly changed when Sunset heard someone knocking on the cabin door frantically. Since it was highly unusual for anyone to be visiting them at this hour of the day, Sunset opened the door hoping that it wasn’t some kind of emergency. Outside stood Tree Hugger, a worried expression painted on her face, cradling a black and pink lump in her arms.

“Morning, Tree Hugger. What brings you by our humble abode?” Sunset asked hesitantly.

“Dude, I wish it were under more pleasant circumstances. My buddy, Lucy, is in bad shape.”

Sunset took a closer look at the turkey vulture, and realized how sickly he was. “No offence, but wouldn’t Fluttershy be the ideal person to visit concerning the treatment of sick animals?”

Tree Hugger let out an exasperated sigh. “Yeah, I already thought of that. Lucifer told me that she wouldn’t be able to help him. I dunno… it’s got something to do with his magic? He said you were the resident expert in camp, so here I am. Can you do anything for him?”

Sunset bit her lip. “I’m not sure what he expects me to do. If I were a unicorn, I could cast a few spells to try and figure out the problem, but I can’t do that in my human form.”

Twilight walked up to the door and placed her hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “I got this, Sunset. Please come inside, Tree Hugger. We’ll prepare a spot on the couch for him to rest.”

Tree Hugger accepted the invitation and placed Lucifer down as gently as she could. Once he was comfortable, she swaddled him in a wool blanket. She then sat down next to him and began stroking his head as a means to keep him calm. “How’re you feeling, buddy?”

“Quite frankly, like death warmed over. Don’t look so downtrodden, my dear. Your efforts to get me here were admirable. I just hope that Miss Shimmer has a solution to restore my rapidly declining health. Otherwise, I fear that I might not last another day.”

Twilight approached the couch holding a gun-shaped device with an antenna sticking out of the side. It was unlike anything Tree Hugger or Sunset had ever seen, so they both looked over at the nude scientist expectantly, hoping that she would provide them with an explanation. She blinked slowly, confused by their stares until Sunset pointed to the device. She blushed and coughed.

“Sorry! This is an experimental thaumatic measuring instrument I’ve been developing over the past few months. I took it along with me to try and study a natural, magical nexus. What? It’s not weird! I know I’m on vacation, but that doesn’t mean I can’t satisfy my scientific curiosity too!”

After a few adjustments, Twilight pointed the gun at Lucifer and scanned him. The grim frown on her face didn’t bode well and made the other women in the room nervous. “I suppose I should explain how the readings work before I tell you the results. Otherwise, it won’t make any sense. My studies indicate that magical energy behaves similarly to radiation. And like radiation, if there isn’t a proper way to store and diffuse the energy, it becomes harmful to the user. What sort of symptoms has he been experiencing? I’d like to get a baseline before I begin.”

Tree Hugger ran her fingers through her dreadlocks. “From what I can tell, he’s really tired all the time and his feathers are starting to lose their sheen. Does that help?”

“Hmm. It’s a start, I suppose. From what I can tell, Lucifer was initially infused with and has absorbed over three centuries worth of Adagio’s latent siren magic. Normally, this wouldn’t be an issue for a human, because our bodies are designed, at least to some extent, to channel and expend magic. Similar to that of species native to Equus. However, turkey vultures are not. To be honest, I’m surprised that he hasn’t suffered any ill effects sooner.”

Tree Hugger raised her hand. “Could you, like, explain it me in a simpler way?”

Unperturbed, Twilight continued her lecture. “Lucifer is suffering from acute magic poisoning. The thaumatic energy stored within his body is becoming unstable, causing cellular degradation. As I mentioned before, his symptoms, combined with my readings, are eerily similar to that of victims who were caught in nuclear fallout. I’m sorry girls, but he’s dying.”

Tree Hugger began to cry. “There’s nothing you can do?!! Please! There’s gotta be something!”

Twilight looked down at her feet, unable to meet Tree Hugger’s tear-filled gaze. “I’m truly sorry, Tree Hugger. But there’s not much that can be done, even with state-of-the-art medical equipment on hand. Lucifer’s condition is simply beyond the means of human medicine. We can at least try to make him comfortable with pain killers and sedatives.”

“What about taking him through that mirror portal thingy? Ponies are, like, super magical, right? Maybe they can do something for him.”

Sunset shook her head. “I’m not so sure that’s a good idea either. We don’t know what kind of effect extra-dimensional travel would have on the magic stored within his body. It could become even more unstable and cause a massive explosion or worse. We can’t take the chance.”

“It’s quite alright ladies,” Lucifer assured, “I’ve made peace with my condition and have lived far longer than I had any right to. I appreciate your willingness to assist me, despite the long odds. Now, I suppose I should say my farewells. I’d rather not upset Mistress Adagio, but I owe her that much. She is… family to me.”

Twilight paused for a moment and rubbed her chin in thought. “Hold on a moment. All hope might not be lost. There is one person around here who could potentially help us reverse Lucifer’s condition. It’s a long shot but… I won’t know for sure until I ask her myself.”

Without wasting a moment, Twilight ran into her room, threw on a pair of socks, and began lacing up her hiking boots. Sunset was soon to follow, standing in the doorway. “Do you mind telling me where the hell you think you’re going, Twi? I don’t want you running off with nothing but a pair of boots. At least have the sense to take a backpack with you or something…”

Slightly embarrassed, Twilight blushed and placed a few essentials in a purple fanny-pack, then hastily clipped it around her waist. “I was getting to that! But thanks for reminding me.”

Sunset tapped her foot against the floor, waiting expectantly. “Seriously! Where are you going? I don’t need to remind you that the Everfree Forest used to have a powerful, magic plant demon prowling around. It’s a big place, Twi. There could still be creatures lurking out there that we don’t know about yet.”

“I know exactly where I’m going, Sunset. The GPS coordinates are programmed into my phone. It’s just that I—promised Chrysalis I would keep the location a secret. Trust me; if there’s anyone here who would have the necessary technology and skillset to treat Lucifer, it’s her.”

Sunset furrowed her brow. “Technology? Wait! What aren’t you telling me, Twi?!”

Twilight kissed her girlfriend on the cheek. “I’m sorry but I can’t explain it right now. There’s no time to waste. To be honest, I don’t even know if Chrysalis will agree to help Lucifer or not.”

Before Sunset could voice any sort of protest, she watched as Twilight awkwardly ran past her and towards the Everfree Forest at full tilt. She hadn’t even said goodbye. Granted, the situation was dire, and time was of the essence, but she hated being left in the dark when it came to magic-related problems. With little else to do but wait, Sunset padded back to living room and sat on the opposite side of Tree Hugger. For her part, the hippie was doing her best to offer what comfort she could to Lucifer, even if it was just getting him a glass of water.

Lucifer clicked his beak. “Pardon me, Miss Shimmer. I have another favor to ask of you. If the worst should come to pass, please summon Mistress Adagio for me. I wouldn’t want to die without saying goodbye to her first. For now, though… I am tired. So very tired. I think… a nap is in order. Yes. Just a small one perhaps. Please wake me up in twenty minutes or so…”

A Legacy Left Unfulfilled

Chapter 1

Administrator’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

Gloriosa Daisy reclined in her faux leather office chair and let out a weary sigh. Three weeks had passed since she became possessed by the spirit of Gaia Everfree and went on a rampage, destroying large swaths of her family’s beloved camp. Both Timber and the girls reassured her that it wasn’t really her fault, that the wild magic was mostly to blame. Yet… the guilt tortured her still. That’s why Gloriosa had run herself ragged over the past two weeks, doing everything in her power to get things back to working order again.

She looked at the growing pile of invoices stacked atop her desk and frowned. Camp Everfree wasn’t exactly the most profitable venture, and when expensive repairs were added into the mix… money became a serious issue. Fortunately, the Rainbooms had all agreed to hold an impromptu charity concert the week prior in order to raise additional funds for the camp’s reconstruction, but such a fleeting source of income could only go so far.

Gloriosa rose from her chair and decided to go outside for a nice, long walk. Sitting around in the office all afternoon and stressing out over bills wasn’t healthy and it’s not like they were going anywhere. It was as beautiful a day as anyone could possibly ask for. Perfect for spending some time outdoors and getting a much-needed dose of fresh air to help clear her mind.

After walking for a half hour or so, Gloriosa headed deeper into the woods towards the oldest part of the camp. The quaint little cabin situated amongst a small clearing in the trees had been built by Günther & Magdalena Birchwood shortly after they’d emigrated from Germaneia to establish a better life for themselves in the land of Equestria. While the rest of Camp Everfree had been remodeled and updated over the years, their cabin had remained the way it was originally built, out of respect to the camp’s founders.

The cabin itself was kept fairly clean. Gloriosa and Timber took turns tiding it up every other month, since people seldom stayed in it. She happened to notice that a thin layer of dust had settled on everything, reminding her that it would need to be cleaned again soon. For whatever reason, Gloriosa suddenly felt a pang of nostalgia wash over her, she couldn’t quite explain why but it gently beckoned her to head towards her grandparent’s old room.

Their room looked like it always had, tidy and smelling faintly of pine. Gloriosa paused when she happened to notice an errant beam of sunlight shine through the window illuminate something underneath the bed. She hadn’t ever thought to look under there simply because there hadn’t been any reason to before. Her curiosity piqued, she crouched on the floor in order to get a better look at whatever was under the bed.

To her astonishment, it was a large, cloth-covered trunk with two brass clasps to keep the lid on tight. The kind that wouldn’t have looked out of place in a museum. She grasped the leather handle on the side and began to pull, only to find that it was extremely heavy. With a little bit of extra elbow grease, she managed to slide the trunk out onto the floor. She carefully unlatched the clasps and opened it to see what was stored inside.

Much to her surprise, there was a large burlap sack tied with string sitting in the left-hand corner. The imperial eagle of Germaneia was emblazoned on the front, along with a few words written underneath. After untying the string, the bag sagged over and revealed its precious contents. The entire thing was filled to the brim with solid gold Reichsmarks, which by now, were worth a fortune. Gloriosa felt her chest lighten and her spirits soar. She and Timber would never have to worry about money or paying the bills ever again!

The gold was not the only thing that caught her attention. Right next to it was an ornate wooden box carved from polished oak. Inside were a few nick-knacks and various mementos that her grandparents had collected over the years, but one thing stood out to her. It was an old color photo taken a little over a decade ago, while she and Timber stayed at Camp Everfree during their two-week long annual summer outing.

Günther stood knee deep in the lake with a grandchild on either said, a happy smile etched upon his face while he observed them firing squirt guns at each other. Magdalena laid on a beach towel nearby, content to watch her family while they frolicked in the water. The scene would be what many would consider ideal for a postcard or even a movie. Save for the fact that none of them were wearing so much as a stitch of clothing.

Gloriosa often heard her grandparents say that they were ardent followers of the Freikörperkultur movement or FKK for short. As children, neither she nor Timber really understood all the subtle nuances of the Germaneian sub-culture. They came to the conclusion that their grandparents simply liked to be naked whenever possible. Gloriosa and Timber’s parents, however, weren’t particularly fond of the naturist lifestyle themselves. But they allowed their children to wear whatever they wished during those two weeks at Camp Everfree. Which, more often than not, meant nothing at all.

Tears formed in Gloriosa’s eyes as she ran her fingers over the photo. Fond memories of hiking in the woods, playing hide and go seek, swimming, and telling ghost stories around the campfire flashed before her. They were simpler times. When she enjoyed the tactile sensation of pure freedom as the wind tickled her bare skin and waking up every morning, never having to worry about what to wear. After all these years, her heart yearned to feel that way again.

Gloriosa was perfectly comfortable with the way her body looked, but she never truly considered herself a naturist like her grandparents. Yet, the more she reminisced, the stronger her desire became to embrace their way of life and try it out for herself. It wasn’t exactly a compulsion, but rather, a gentle voice in the back of her mind that encouraged Gloriosa to convene with nature as nature had always intended. The young woman paused for a moment and wondered if she was truly rid of Gaia Everfree or if the forest spirit’s influence on her had simply become more benign after her ‘cleansing’ by the Rainbooms.

A yellowed piece of parchment resting at the bottom of the box caught Gloriosa’s eye. She unfolded it carefully, not wanting to damage the document due to its advanced age. It was written in her grandfather’s flowing script and detailed his original plans for Camp Everfree. In it, Günther reluctantly admitted that he was forced to compromise on the camp’s original layout due to the nudity taboo being so deeply ingrained into Equestrian culture. The money, he said, was to rebuild the camp at a time when the people of Equestria had matured enough to embrace the ideals of the FKK without disgust or suspicion. He had not specifically mentioned her name, but Gloriosa felt as though she had been destined to find this letter and enact her grandparent’s lifelong dream. She placed the letter back into the trunk and closed it. There would be plenty of time later to appraise the value of the gold, but for now, she needed to tell her brother about what she’d discovered and her big plans for Camp Everfree’s future.

While she gazed at the forest through the window, an idea popped into Gloriosa’s head. She immediately began taking off her hiking boots, followed by her socks, and eventually the rest of her clothing and folded it into a neat pile on top of the bed. Without a shred of hesitation, she marched straight out the door and took in a deep breath of fresh air. A satisfied smile spread across her lips as she felt the sun warm her skin. Euphoria filled her entire being, like this was the most natural thing in the world. It just felt right.

With a barely contained giggle, she raced back towards the pier where she knew she would find her brother. As she suspected, he was still busy repairing some of the damage and hadn’t even noticed her arrival. She slowly crept up behind her brother and wrapped him in a surprise hug, causing him to drop his hammer and yelp. Recognizing that it was just his sister being affectionate, he relaxed a little but couldn’t quite help but feel that something was off.

“Hey, Tim! How’re the repairs going?”

Timber’s face paled when he realized exactly what was off. There was no mistaking the sensation of a woman’s bare breasts squishing up against your back. “Glory, please don’t tell me that all the stress has finally made you go off the deep end…”

Gloriosa let go of her brother and turned around to face him. “Quite the opposite, actually! I’ve never felt better in my entire life! Just wait till you hear what I found in Papa and Nana’s cabin!”

Timber tried not to stare out of polite respect, but found himself doing so anyway. It had been years since he’d seen his sister naked and it was quite apparent that she’d grown into an attractive, young woman. Not that he ever thought she was ugly or anything like that… but seeing her without a stitch of clothing really put things into perspective.

Much like her grandmother, Gloriosa certainly didn’t lack for size when it came to her chest. Her perky, tear-drop shaped breasts were the perfect blend of soft curves and supple firmness. Since she enjoyed hiking, swimming, and yoga so much, her body was lithe, like that of a trained athlete. She had plenty of muscle tone, particularly around her stomach and legs. Timber thought it suited her, and only added to her feminine charm. Clusters of freckles dotted her entire body, yet another trait she inherited from her grandmother. Nestled in-between her legs was a neatly trimmed, inverse triangle of mulberry-colored pubic hair.

Timber felt his cheeks flush with embarrassment. “Glory, what’s gotten into you? Why did you decide to start running around buck naked all of the sudden? Not that there’s anyone else around to see, but it’s kind of weird. Even for you.”

“I’ve decided to take a page from Nana & Papa’s book and starting living like they did. Do YOU have a problem with that?!”

Timber rubbed the back of his neck. “Well, I guess not. It’s just so… out of the blue. Does this have to do with the forest spirit? You know, when it possessed you? If that’s causing you mental problems, maybe we should talk to the Rainbooms again and they could—”

“No, I’m perfectly fine! Never better!”

“Alright, but this is going to take some getting used to. Do you expect me to get naked too? I mean, I don’t suppose I’d mind taking my clothes off right now since I’m all hot and sweaty from working on the pier. But—umm…”

Gloriosa shot him a knowing smile. “It’s awkward? Embarrassing? C’mon, Tim. You know I won’t judge. The fresh air feels great! Just try it out for a while. If things get weird, you can always put them back on. No biggie.”

Timber shucked his clothing off quickly in order to get it over with and to make sure that he didn’t lose his nerve halfway. Now completely naked, he stood in front of his sister, desperately resisting the urge to cover up his privates. Even though it was a little embarrassing, he had to admit that it felt good to finally get out of his sweaty clothing.

Gloriosa snickered when she noticed the thick, dark green tuft of pubic hair surrounding her brother’s crotch. “I can see that you’re not a big fan of manscaping, huh?”

“S-shut up! There’s no way in hell I’m putting anything sharp or metallic anywhere near my junk. Besides, it would probably look stupid if I tried to do anything. I’ve—uhh—never been particularly good at shaving...”

Gloriosa playfully punched Timber’s shoulder. “Who knows? Maybe you’ll find a nice girl someday who’ll be willing to help give you a trim down there.”

“Yeah, like that’ll ever happen…”

Gloriosa frowned at her unintentional faux pas. “Sorry, Tim. I didn’t mean to open up old wounds.”

Despite their initial infatuation with each other, Timber and Twilight were simply not meant to be a couple. They’d tried dating a few times after the whole magical incident, but the two of them eventually discovered that their personalities and interests didn’t match up very well. After one final date at the movies, the pair mutually agreed to end their short-lived relationship. Timber still talked to Twilight from time to time, but more as a friend rather than a lover.

“Don’t worry about it,” Timber dismissed, “It still hurts a little when I think about Twilight sometimes, but I’ll be ok. No sense in obsessing over the past.”

Gloriosa let out a sigh of relief mentally, happy to have avoided an unpleasant topic of conversation. “Seriously, you have nothing to be ashamed of! Plenty of people out there prefer to let their pubes grow out a bit. In my humble opinion, I happen to think that the au naturale look suits you quite well. Makes you seem more mature.”

“Are you implying that I’m not otherwise?”

Gloriosa squatted in the grass and took a closer look at Timber’s dangly bits. “You know, I was going to make a tasteless joke about you being a dork but… damn. I can’t believe how much you grew up down there. Talk about a one-eyed monster!”

“GLORY!! I can’t believe you! That’s just wrong on so many levels and—”

Gloriosa crossed her arms underneath her breasts. “Oh really? Well, isn’t that the pot calling the kettle black? Don’t think I didn’t notice you eyeing me up earlier. Now that I’ve gotten a proper look at the goods, you may consider us even. So there!”

Timber’s face turned beet red. “I… that’s not… fair.”

“Isn’t it though? We’re a pair of healthy, young adults. It’s only natural that we’d want to check out each other’s naked bodies. Look at me, Tim. Can you honestly that I'm not objectively attractive?”

“Fine, I’ll willingly admit that you’re attractive. From a purely objective point of view, of course. I guess… I never realized how much you’d grown up until now. It’s kind of strange thinking of you as a woman,” Timber reluctantly admitted while he gestured towards her chest, “But—erm—it’s pretty obvious that you are one based on such overwhelming evidence.”

Gloriosa leaned over and kissed her brother on the cheek. “And you’ve obviously become a man. Why don’t we take a nice, refreshing dip in the lake? Like back when we were kids. C’mon, it’ll be fun and help us cool off.”

After a quick swim and some horsing around, the siblings sat on the beach, side by side, and watched a few ducks as they floated by the pier. Timber had to admit that it felt good to spend time with his big sister like this again. It reminded him of the care-free summers they’d spent together while they stayed their grandparents. He reached over and took hold of her hand, to which she grasped gently and with equal affection.

“So, what was it that you wanted to tell me earlier?”

Gloriosa blinked owlishly. “Oh, right. I nearly forgot! While I was cleaning up Papa and Nana’s cabin, I found an old trunk underneath their bed. You’ll never guess what I found inside!”

“What’s that?”

Gloriosa’s eyes practically sparkled. “Gold! Like an actual bag full of antique gold coins. And they’re probably worth a fortune at this point. Tim, we don’t ever have to worry about money ever again! Isn’t that great?!”

“Really? That’s awesome!”

Gloriosa nodded. “I know, right? But I found something else important too. Something… that I think we need to have a serious discussion about.”

“Ok… I’m listening.”

“There was an old letter inside too. More specifically, it was written by Papa. It detailed their original plans for the camp. I’ve been thinking, Tim. I’d really like to honor their memory by making Camp Everfree into what Nana & Papa always envisioned: a full-fledged naturist resort.”

Timber shuffled his feet in the sand. “Look, I completely understand where you’re coming from but what would everyone think? Even if we’re set for money, I still want people to visit the camp. Won’t this… alienate some of our client base?”

“Most likely. Some ignorant people out there still believe the old stereotype that naturists are just a bunch of perverted exhibitionists. But on the other hand, imagine all the new clients we could potentially attract! After everything that’s happened, I truly believe this place needs some serious rebranding. Think of it as a grand reopening!”

Timber looked up at the sky while he considered Gloriosa’s proposal. It had been a long time since he’d seen her talk so passionately about the camp or anything else for that matter. Even though he suspected that her recent enthusiasm for adopting the naturist way of life had more to do with the forest spirit’s lingering influence on her mind than nostalgia, he just couldn’t bring himself to go against his sister’s wishes. Although embarrassing at first, Timber decided that hanging out in the nude wasn’t too bad once you got used to it. In fact, it felt downright refreshing. Maybe, just maybe, it was worth doing so on a more permanent basis.

“Ok. If that’s what you want to do, we’ll go ahead and give it a try. We owe Nana & Papa at least that much.”

Gloriosa grinned from ear to ear. “Don’t worry, Tim. I’ve got this!”

Flash Sentry looked outside the window and watched as the trees zipped by in a green blur. The bus ride to Camp Everfree was a fairly long one, but he didn’t mind. The Camp Counselor position he’d applied for spanned the entire summer, paid handsomely, and provided food and lodging free of charge. It was a little odd that his job interview was nothing more than a brief web chat with Gloriosa Daisy. Much to his surprise, she’d actually recognized him and said that she’d love to have him as a counselor. Not wanting to look a gift horse in the mouth, Flash humbly accepted the position without a shred of hesitation. What struck him as odd though was the utter lack of people who’d joined him on the bus, save for a rough and tumble tomboy sitting towards the front.

Normally, Flash didn’t have any problem socializing with strangers. It really was the best way to make new friends. This time, however, he hesitated to approach the white-haired woman. He didn’t necessarily want to jump to conclusions based solely on her appearance, but she looked like someone who ate nails for breakfast without any milk. The slightly irritated scowl she wore while listening to her E-pod didn’t exactly convince Flash that she was in any mood to talk.

The bus driver announced that they had arrived at Camp Everfree and helped the two of them gather their luggage. Without further ado, they made their way towards the administration cabin. It was a fairly long walk to the camp itself, so there was plenty of time to talk along the way. Flash was surprised to see the woman finally remove her earbuds and offer him a fist bump.

“Sup? The name’s Gilda. You here for the counselor position too?”

Flash nodded. “Sure am! I’m Flash Sentry, by the way. It’s nice to meet you, Gilda.”

“Cool. I’m glad someone around here isn’t too much of a pussy to strike up a conversation with me. Most people simply prefer to keep their distance. I guess they must think I’m gonna murder them or somethin’.”

Flash blushed slightly. “Oh! Well, that’s a shame. You seem nice enough to me.”

Gilda threw back her head and laughed. “You are so full of shit! I saw how you avoided sitting anywhere near me on the bus. That’s alright though. I know that I don’t exactly look like the approachable type. Hopefully, none of that should matter while we’re here at the camp.”

“I’m sorry, Gilda. I didn’t mean to judge you.”

Gilda slapped Flash on the back. “Like I said, dude: it’s not a big deal.”

Flash looked over at Gilda and noticed that she was only carrying a backpack. While he understood that lodging and food were going to be provided, it seemed rather odd that she would take so little along with her. Especially when one considered the length of time they would be staying at the camp. Did she expect the owners to supply uniforms as well? Flash quickly dismissed the thought when they finally reached the administration cabin.

Once inside, Timber Spruce and Gloriosa Daisy stood side by side right in front of a large desk. The siblings smiled at them politely and offered some refreshments. After they pulled up a couple of chairs and sat down, Gloriosa began to explain what their job responsibilities were, the general layout of the camp, where they would be staying for the remainder of the summer. Once she was finished, Gloriosa gestured towards a pair of baseball caps with the Camp Everfree logo emblazoned on the front hanging on a nearby rack.

“Alright, you two. It’s time to discuss the dress code. Those hats over there shall be your official Camp Everfree uniform. In order to adhere to local ordinances and zoning regulations, both of you are required to be nude at all times. However, shoes and accessories such as backpacks are acceptable to wear when appropriate. Any questions?”

Flash’s eyes widened in shock. “Hold on a second! Did you just say that we have to be… nude?! When did that change? It wasn’t like that the last time I was here.”

“Indeed, I did. Camp Everfree has since become a legally sanctioned naturist resort, Mr. Sentry.”

“But I thought the brochure said this was a nature resort…”

Gilda laughed at Flash’s expense. “Are you a fucking moron? Oh, my gods! You really don’t know what a naturist actually is, do you? Bwahahaha!”

“Just for the sake of argument, let’s say I don’t.” Flash mumbled.

“Ok. I’m sorry for making fun of you, dude. I thought you did your homework and read the application properly before agreeing to take the job. Naturists are people who enjoy nature and the simple pleasure of being nude as often as they can, amongst other things.”

Realization suddenly dawned on Flash Sentry. The ease with which he got the job, the unusually high pay, the complete lack of additional passengers on the bus. It all made perfect sense now. Flash broke out in a cold sweat as his stomach began to churn with nervous dread. How could he have been so stupid?

Gloriosa cleared her throat. “Mr. Sentry, while I agree whole heartedly with Ms. Steel Claw, I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable about your duties. I won’t lie to you: my brother and I really need your help. If you decide to leave now, it would put us in a bind as far as getting the camp opened in time when the guests arrive. However, I won’t force you to stay here.”

Flash wrung his hands together, desperately trying to figure out what he was going to do. Casual nudity wasn’t exactly his cup of tea. The idea very idea of baring his body for all to see during the entire summer made him a nervous wreck. Intellectually, he knew it would probably wind up not being a big deal. Naturists were used to that sort of thing, after all. In the end, despite his trepidation, Flash didn’t want to be a burden and let everyone down. He’d made a commitment to the camp owners and he was determined to stick with it, no matter what.

“I made a promise and I’m keeping it. Just don’t expect me to get used to the whole ‘being nude 24/7’ thing right away. I’ve never done anything like this before…”

Timber placed his hand on Flash’s shoulder. “No worries, Mr. Sentry. We understand. If you guys don’t have any more questions, you’re free to explore the camp or do as you please for the remainder of the day. Tomorrow, the camp officially opens up to guests. Lunch will be served in forty-five minutes. We hope to see you in the dining hall!”

Flash walked out of his cabin approximately ten minutes later wearing nothing but a satchel over his shoulder to carry some toiletries. The accommodations were clean and comfortable, but lacked additional space specifically meant for bathing. It was why there was a large, communal showering complex located in the center of the camp. When he entered the changing room (ironic given the circumstances), Flash noticed that Gilda must have had the same idea because she was standing in front of a locker, rummaging through her own assortment of toiletries.

He found it very difficult not to stare at her intently. It wasn’t every day that he got the opportunity to see naked women in the flesh. Gilda’s bronze-hued skin was entirely free of blemishes save for a nasty, faded-pink scar etched across her right shoulder. Her breasts were small and pert, but that was understandable given her taught, well-muscled physique. Flash absently wondered if she was a kickboxer or something akin to it. People didn’t just casually develop muscle like that without a specific reason or going through an intense training regimen.

Flash’s face reddened when she bent over to retrieve something towards the bottom of the locker. By his reckoning, her butt cheeks looked firm enough to bounce a bit off of. Not that he would ever try something so stupid. Gilda would beat him to a bloody pulp if he did. His eyes slowly drifted down towards her waist, where he noticed that she didn’t have a spec of body hair between her legs. Given how smooth it was, he could only assume that she waxed regularly.

It was a stark contrast to the modest patch of dark blue pubic hair covering his own crotch. He’d read online that some women preferred men clean shaven, but Flash wasn’t entirely sold on the idea. Just for the sake of experimentation, he’d removed all of it off one time and found that it made his penis appear slightly larger but strangely childish at the same time. He hadn’t cared for it. Instead, Flash allowed his hair to grow out a little and maintained it on occasion.

Gilda turned around and grinned. “Great minds think alike. I’m about ready to hop in the shower and freshen up before lunch. You can join me if you want.”

“Oh! Sure, that’s sounds great. Lead the way!”

Gilda wrapped a towel around her neck and chuckled. “Well, you certainly seem eager to get cleaned up. Or are you just happy to see me?”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

Gilda pointed down towards his waist. “Let’s just say you’re giving me a standing ovation.”

Flash immediately cupped his hands over his growing erection and blushed profusely. “GAH! I didn’t even notice that I was getting a—aww shit! Gilda, I’m so sorry. I can come back later and take a shower on my own if you want.”

“Relax, dude. Boners happen. This isn’t exactly the first time I’ve seen a dick before.”

Flash bit his lip. “You mean… you’re not mad at me?”

“Pffft! Hell no! To be honest, I’m flattered that I was even able to get a reaction outta ya. Most guys think I’m either too scary or not girly enough. Can’t help it. That’s just the way I am. If people don’t like it, then they can go pound sand for all I care. Oh, and by the way, you don’t have to keep covering yourself up. Ya know, since I’ve already seen your dick at this point.”

Flash hesitantly removed his hands and followed her into the shower room. “I—erm—alright, if you say so. I’ll just start… washing up if you don’t mind.”

Gilda turned the knob on the shower handle and let the hot water cascade over her body. “Man, that feels fucking awesome! I was starting to get some serious swamp ass on the ride over. At least I won’t have to worry about that anymore while we’re staying here.”

“Yeah, I guess that’s one of the advantages of being naked all the time. You never have to worry about what to wear or getting anything dirty.” Flash agreed while he scrubbed his stomach with a very manly, pink bath pouf.

“Damn straight it is! That’s why I never bother to wear clothes at home. Started living as a nudist about five years ago and let me tell ya: I’m never going back. The parents about had a shit fit when they found out, but I could care less what they think. My body, my life, my rules.”

Flash closed his eyes while he washed the shampoo out of his hair. “Now, I understand why you’re so nonchalant about this whole situation. But I think that’s really admirable, Gilda. That you’re so comfortable in your own skin. I wish I was…”

“C’mon, Flash. You’re a decent enough lookin’ guy. All it takes is a little bit of self-confidence. Showin’ off your body shouldn’t make you feel ashamed or immoral. ‘Cause being nude is the most natural thing in the world. We were all born that way, after all. Just hold your head high and own it. Trust me; once you do, you’ll feel a whole lot better about yourself. I know I did.”

Flash looked down at his feet and sighed. “You make it sound so easy.”

“Don’t act like you’re all alone in this, ya dweeb. I’ll be your—umm—cheerleader or whatever you wanna call it. The least I can do for my new friend.”

Flash shot her a confused look. “Do you really consider me a friend?”

“Sure. Why the hell not? We’re gonna be spending a lot of time around each other over the summer, so I figure we might as well be. Don’t you want to?”

Flash waved his hands. “Of course, I do! I didn’t mean to imply otherwise! You just surprised me is all. I was under the impression that you didn’t get along with other people so well.”

“Nah, that’s a fair assessment. Or at least, that’s how I used to be. Got my ass handed to me when I was bein’ a royal bitch to one of my BFF’s friends. I ain’t perfect and I still fuck things up from time to time, but I try to be friendlier whenever I can. Life’s too short, and all that.”

“Thanks, Gilda. It means a lot to me to know that I’ve got someone to watch my back.”

Gilda shot Flash a cocky grin. “No problem. Just make sure you don’t stare at mine too hard. Not that I’m keepin’ score or anything like that.”

“I already said I was sorry…”

Gilda quickly dried herself off with a towel, and put a noticeable saunter in her step as she walked out of the shower room. “Oh, I know. I’m just having way too much fun teasing you.”

Despite Flash’s best efforts to focus his attention elsewhere, the young man was completely mesmerized by Gilda’s gloriously toned behind as they made their way over to the dining hall. It didn’t help matters that she was moving her hips in a purposefully exaggerated manner just to tease him further. Flash had to close his eyes, take a deep breath, and think of the most unsexy things imaginable to keep himself from getting excited all over again. Thankfully, it was only a short distance.

The dining hall hadn’t changed much since he last saw it. Except for a few more decorations and what looked like a state-of-the-art coffee bar. A major perk of staying at Camp Everfree, Flash mused. He was a hopeless caffeine junkie. Flash felt his balls try to shrink back up into his stomach when he noticed that Gloriosa and Timber had done away with their clothing too. They sat next to each other, casual as could be, enjoying a bowl of what appeared to be homemade chili and cornbread. Flash grabbed a bowl of his own and sat down across from Gloriosa. She greeted him with a polite smile that made him smile in return.

“Glad you two decided to join us. I hope you don’t mind that my brother and I got started already. We didn’t have much for breakfast this morning and worked up quite an appetite. Please, help yourselves to as much as you’d like. There’s plenty to go around.”

Flash took a bite and savored the chili’s rich, smoky flavor. “This is some of the best chili I’ve ever had! Who, may I ask, made it? I’d like to compliment the chef.”

“Oh, I did! It’s an old family recipe my Nana used to make. Normally, there’d be a fulltime cook around to make all the food, but he’s not coming in until tomorrow. Thought I’d make something special to celebrate your first day here. It was either that or takeout.”

Flash scrunched his brow in confusion. “They actually deliver take out all the way out here?”

“Technically, yes. But it’s extremely expensive and significantly more awkward now that we’re become a dedicated naturist resort. Chili and cornbread were a much simpler option by comparison.”

“Have to agree with Flash, on this. The chili’s kick-ass, boss.” Gilda happily agreed.

“Thank you. And please, call me Gloriosa. I know that you two are my employees, but that doesn’t mean we can’t be friends too. We like to keep things casual here at Camp Everfree.”

Gilda leaned back in her chair and let out a loud belch. “That’s fine with me. Feel free to call us by our first names too if ya want. Hey, is that fancy coffee machine over there workin’ yet? I’ve got one hell of a hankerin’ for something caffeinated.”

“Yes, it is. Would you like me to make you a latte?”

Gilda’s eyes sparkled with glee. “Sure, if you’re offering. Flash, you want anything?”

“Huh? Oh… yeah, I’d like a latte as well if it’s not too much trouble.”

Gloriosa got up from her seat and padded over to the coffee machine. “Don’t worry, this shouldn’t take any more than few minutes.”

Flash caught himself staring at Gloriosa the whole time she was making their drinks. He could honestly admit that Gilda had her own unique charm as a woman, but Gloriosa was on whole different level. There just wasn’t any comparison. Her entire body had the perfect balance between muscle tone and feminine curves, not too much of one or the other. And the way her breasts jiggled whenever she—Flash closed his eyes for a moment and desperately tried to collect his thoughts.

His palms were sweaty. His heart felt like it was going to explode out of his chest. The queasy, fluttery feeling of butterflies tumbling around in his stomach made Flash want to puke and giggle like a schoolgirl all at the same time. This wasn’t love, but Flash knew for certain that he was hopelessly enthralled by the beautiful, nude goddess known as Gloriosa Daisy. The very thought that he now had a huge crush on his boss made him want to weep at the table. Why did he always wind up getting attracted to amazing women who were way out of his league?

Flash blushed as he took the coffee cup from Gloriosa. “Thanks again. This looks really good.”

“Do you mind if I ask you a question, Flash?”

“N-no, I don’t mind. Ask away!”

Gloriosa leaned forward just enough to squish her breasts atop the surface of the table. “I’m going to organize a relaxing nature hike for our guests tomorrow morning. Would you mind coming along with me as an extra guide? I could really use your help.”

“Yeah, sure! I’d love to! Just tell me when, and I’ll be there.”

Gloriosa giggled. “Excellent! Meet me over at my cabin around seven ‘o clock. See you then!”

Hikes In The Morning, Sentries Take Warning

Chapter 2

Administrator’s Cabin, Camp Everfree

Gloriosa slowly clambered out of bed and stretched like a cat while she went through her early morning wake-up routine. She glanced over at the digital clock sitting on the nightstand and noticed that it was still only five thirty; plenty of time to grab a quick bite to eat and prepare herself for Flash Sentry’s arrival. Since she was going to be physically active and outdoors for most of the day, Gloriosa didn’t see much point in taking a shower beforehand.

Instead, she went into the bathroom and wiped her body down with a warm washcloth. Once she allowed her skin to dry off a bit, the young woman applied a few dabs of her favorite gardenia-scented perfume. A little bit underneath her armpits, behind her knees, along her neck, and most importantly, a liberal sprinkling around her privates. She figured it wouldn’t do any harm to make the areas where her pheromones and sweat were bound to be most concentrated smell as pleasant as possible.

Satisfied that she was sufficiently prepared for the next phase of her plan, Gloriosa grabbed a packet of dry oatmeal from the cupboard and pumped two shots of hot water from the thermos into a bowl. When the oatmeal was nice and smooth, she tossed in a few berries and some brown sugar for flavor. It wasn’t exactly a glamorous breakfast by any means, but it was filling and nutritious enough to last her until lunchtime.

As she nursed a cup of coffee, Gloriosa’s thoughts drifted back to Flash Sentry. She hadn’t done anything about it at the time, but he’d definitely managed to spark her interest during the same week the Rainbooms visited the camp. Obviously, with all of the chaos and confusion going on, there hadn’t been much opportunity to mingle with individual guests. Let alone ask any of them out on a potential date.

Based on his reaction earlier in the dining hall, Gloriosa was pretty confident that there was a significant amount of mutual attraction shared between the two of them. Although what she planned to do later this morning would be somewhat embarrassing, she felt that there was no need to hide anything about herself from Flash. In terms of both body and mind. Dishonesty was not a very good foundation for building a healthy relationship, after all.

Gloriosa absentmindedly kicked her feet while she played with the spoon in her bowl. It had been ages since she’d put herself out on the market. Running an entire resort made finding the free time for romantic activities difficult to say the least. Convenience and the precious opportunity to interact with Flash on a daily basis were two of the main reasons why she’d hired him so quickly in the first place. Not that she felt he wouldn’t make an excellent councilor in due time, but who she decided to hire was her business and no one else’s (maybe except for Tim). Regardless if the decision was based on her own personal motives.

With her breakfast finished, Gloriosa padded over to the closet and retrieved a stylized purple yoga mat that she kept stored in the corner. It was the most expensive (and ridiculously comfortable) brand money could buy, but she used it quite often. In her own humble opinion, that made the purchase worth every single bit and then some. She slung it over her shoulder like a rucksack and approached the vanity mirror over by her bed. Gloriosa took in a deep breath and let it out slowly to steel her nerves. The clock said six forty-five, only fifteen minutes remained until Flash arrived. She checked herself over and clapped her hands together.

“You’ve got this, Glory! It’s not like he hasn’t seen you naked before.”

The sun had just barely begun the rise over the horizon, making the air outside slightly chilly and the grass damp with dew. Gloriosa shivered while she laid her yoga mat on the ground. She looked down at her chest and let out an annoyed huff. Her nipples had already become erect. Under any other circumstances, having your nipples poke through your tank top was pretty embarrassing. Since she was completely nude, it didn’t really make much difference. Flash would see just about every nook and cranny of her body by the time she was finished anyway.

Gloriosa started off with the lotus position. It was relatively easy to maintain and had the added bonus of getting her muscles properly stretched out for the more difficult poses she would assume later. As the sun warmed her bare skin, she felt the heartbeat of the forest echo within her mind. She’d noticed that the sensation had been occurring more and more often ever since her cleansing. Gloriosa believed, without a shred of doubt, that it was Gaia Everfree’s doing.

Breath in. Breath out. Feel the wind’s gentle caress. Listen to the choir of birdsong, the staccato chirp of the crickets and cicadas. There is peace. There is calm. Gloriosa hopped onto her feet and assumed the Mālāsana position, relishing the simple pleasure of the open air as it tickled the space in-between her legs. She rose slowly to assume the Natarajasana pose. This one was a bit trickier to maintain because it required you to focus on keeping your center of balance, since it placed all of your body weight onto one foot.

Gloriosa lowered her other foot onto the mat with a squishy thump and took the Prasarita Padottanasana position. If anyone happened to be standing behind her, they’d get an eyeful of her backside that would leave absolutely nothing to the imagination. This was the pose that she was most hesitant to assume. But assume it she did, with as much grace and confidence as she could muster. With her set completed, Gloriosa let out a satisfied grunt and turned around to retrieve her water bottle.

Flash was standing a few feet away, his hands partially cupped over his privates. From what Gloriosa could tell, he didn’t appear to have an erection but it was quite obvious that he was very flustered. Probably just a nervous reaction or him still getting used to being outside in the nude. After taking a few swigs of water, Gloriosa wondered just how long he’d been standing there.

“Good morning, Flash. How are you doing today?”

“On the hole I’m doing pretty girl. Err—I mean, doing pretty good! Yeah, that’s it. Good.” Flash blurted out; his face twisted in an expression of uncertainty.

Ah, so you were watching me. But for how long? “I’m glad to hear you’re doing well. We have quite a rigorous hike ahead of us today, so you’re going to need as much energy as possible to keep up. Out of curiosity, how long have you been here? I hope I didn’t make you wait too long.”

“Oh, I showed up right as you were putting down your mat. You looked pretty focused on what you were doing, so I didn’t want to interrupt…”

Despite everything going exactly as she had planned, Gloriosa felt her body flush with the heat of embarrassment, and perhaps just a little bit of excitement. She hoped that Flash would interpret her reaction as mere exertion from the yoga. “Then I assume you must’ve seen me perform my entire set? From beginning to end?”

“Yeah, you could say that.” Flash replied as he shuffled his bare feet in the grass.

“What did you think? That was the first time I’ve ever performed my yoga exercises while completely nude before. And in front of a live audience, no less! Is it something that you’d like to try out sometime?”

“Honestly, I thought you looked very… graceful and at peace. I can tell that you really enjoy doing yoga. As for trying it out for myself: I dunno. Maybe? I might not be flexible enough.”

Gloriosa felt a few butterflies flutter around in her stomach at his compliment. “Flexibility comes with practice, Flash. We can always start with the easier poses first and work our way up the ladder. But that’s for another day. We’ve got to head over to the main pavilion to gather up the guests. C’mon, let’s get to it!”

Flash was surprised to feel Gloriosa take hold of his hand. Her skin was soft, smooth, and wonderfully warm. Everything he’d expected from a woman who obviously took great care of her body. While they walked towards the pavilion, Flash kept getting faint whiffs of flowery perfume mixed with a just hint of her sweat. It was intoxicating to say the least. The more perverted part of Flash’s brain wanted nothing more than to bury his face in-between her legs and savor Gloriosa’s heavenly scent all day long.

Flash glanced down at his waist and, much to his dismay, noticed that his penis was already well on its way to becoming semi-turgid. Damn it Flash Drive™! Now is NOT a good time for that! There’s no way in hell I want to embarrass myself in front of all those guests by showing up with a massive hard-on. It’s downright unprofessional! And not to mention, it might get me accused of sexual harassment.

Arrrghh! But I just can’t stop thinking about Gloriosa! Especially, after everything I saw when she was doing her little yoga routine. And I mean EVERYTHING. Gods, I could clearly see her butthole for a while there. Can’t imagine how embarrassed I’d be if someone saw mine all exposed like that.

Hmm. Then again, I suppose it comes with the territory when you’re walking around in your birthday suit all day long. Just one more thing I’ll have to get used to while working here over the summer. At least she had a cute little pucker. And it was immaculately clean too. I wonder how she keeps it so—gah! What am I saying?! I need to calm down and focus on my job now. Timber and Gloriosa are counting on me to make a good first impression with the guests.

Flash was relieved to find out that the hike didn’t actually start for another forty-five minutes or so. It gave him a little bit more time to calm down and fetch a pair of boots suitable for the terrain. Not that he minded walking around the camp barefoot, it actually felt pretty nice. Stepping on rocks, twigs, and who knows what kind of creepy crawlers, completely unprotected, was simply not an experience Flash wished to endure.

Gloriosa stood with her hands on her hips, greeting the arriving guests with a warm, welcoming smile. Not for the first time, Flash thought that she looked like she was in her element. Her confidence and cheerful demeanor were infectious, and Flash found himself smiling too despite being a little bit nervous on the first day of the job.

Most of the people who showed up for the hike were complete strangers. Or, at least they were to Flash. And, much to his surprise, relatively young. Of the dozen currently gathered, around half were close to his age… and predominantly female for some reason. Based on the research he’d done last night, he was under the impression that naturism appealed more to the older generations, but such was not the case here. It boded well for Gloriosa’s vision of the camp.

Just as Flash was starting to feel at ease, he spotted an older teenage girl near the edge of the group that he definitely recognized. She had a slender build, modestly sized breasts with inverted nipples, long, silky-pink hair that flowed down past her shoulders, and a wispy tuft of equally pink pubic hair nestled in-between her legs. Her buttery yellow skin was unblemished and smooth; it practically glowed in the early morning sunlight. As Flash walked over to say hello, her eyes widened in surprise when she recognized him and a furious blush colored her cheeks.

“Good morning, Fluttershy. It’s been a while.”

“Good morning, Flash. I didn’t expect to see you here.” Fluttershy mumbled while she dug the toe of her boot in the grass.

“Yeah, I just arrived yesterday. I’m one of the camp counselors. Isn’t that great?!”

Fluttershy twirled a strand of her hair. “Oh…umm… yes, that’s great. I decided to spend a week vacationing here with my friend, Tree Hugger. I’ve never actually been to a naturist resort before, but since I was familiar with Camp Everfree already, I figured that it was at least worth a try. She assured me that no one would judge us for what we looked like and that it’d be… refreshing to, as she put it, ‘feel the breeze between your knees’. I’m not really sure what to think of it yet.”

“Where is she? I don’t see anyone else standing over here with you.”

Fluttershy giggled. “Tree Hugger’s not… exactly a morning person. She’s probably still fast asleep in the cabin. I’m going on the nature hike all by myself today. Is that a problem?”

“No! Not at all! I just wasn’t sure if you needed—”

Fluttershy put her hands on her hips and let out an ~~adorable~~ angry huff. “A big, strong man to protect my innocence?! Take a look at the shy, naked virgin standing over there all by herself! Everyone will immediately start taking advantage of her because she seems weak. Well, let me tell you something buster! I’m more than capable of taking care of myself, thank you very much!

“Oh, my goodness! I didn’t mean to snap at you, Flash. It’s just that people are always assuming that I’m some helpless damsel in distress. Ooooh it makes me so… peeved when I hear them say stuff like that! I’m sorry that I lost my temper. I’ll just be quiet now… if you don’t mind.”

Flash rubbed the back of his neck and chuckled. “Hey, it’s cool. No harm done, Shy. I know how frustrating it can be sometimes when people jump to conclusions. But seriously, are you ok? Even if it wasn’t part of my job as a camp counselor, I still want to make sure.”

“Mhmm. I’m ok. Thank you for asking.”

Flash crossed his arms over his chest. “What about the rest of the Rainbooms? Did any of them seem interested in visiting the camp?”

“Well, not really. I didn’t want there to be any unfortunate misunderstandings, so I explained exactly what the camp was all about now that it caters to naturists. Most of the girls seemed pretty uncomfortable with the idea of exposing themselves in front of strangers. That’s ok. Everyone is entitled to their own opinion.

“I was kind of hoping that Sunset would want to come along. She’s quite an avid nudist, you know. I think it’s because her people don’t typically wear clothes in their world. Even after I showed her the pamphlet, she declined. Believe me, Flash. I tried to get a more specific answer as to why, but she all said was that it would be awkward.”

Flash frowned at the news. Having dated Sunset for just over two years, he was well aware of her idiosyncrasies and personal habits. Knowing what he knew now, it all made perfect sense. Her blasé attitude regarding nudity, and her strict adherence to a vegetarian diet. Although she hadn’t been the most touchy-feely girlfriend around, the sex had always been intensely satisfying and she enjoyed showering him with affection after they finished.

Flash found himself yearning for those days at times, even though their relationship wasn’t what many would have considered ideal. However, he knew that Sunset merely saw him as friend after her subsequent reformation and their inevitable break up shortly thereafter. She’d told him that he was too good for her and that he should find himself a girl who’d actually treat him like he deserved. Flash desperately wanted to believe that Sunset merely needed some time to sort things out. Unfortunately, his failed attempt to rekindle their relationship during the class trip had made it quite obvious that Sunset intended to keep things platonic between them.

“Yeah, that’s a shame…”

Timber had shown him the pamphlets they’d intended to distribute for the grand reopening, as well as the revamped website yesterday evening. Since money wasn’t an issue, the siblings hadn’t spared any expenses on advertising. Everything looked highly professional, and no doubt attracted greater interest in the camp as a result. However, he quite clearly remembered his name being listed as one of the counselors. That was most likely the reason why Sunset had declined to come along with Fluttershy.

Fluttershy noticed Flash’s sad expression and placed her hand on his shoulder. “Are you ok? If there’s something bothering you, we can talk about it. I don’t mind.”

“Thanks for the offer, but I’ll be ok. I think Sunset made the right choice staying behind. Her being here would have… dredged up old memories and made things weird in a hurry.”

Fluttershy gently rubbed his shoulder. “You still have feelings for her, don’t you?”

“Maybe? It’s impossible to forget a girl like Sunset Shimmer. After everything that happened between us and then Twilight getting added into the mix shortly after our breakup, let’s just say that I’m not feeling very confident about my prospects of finding the right girl to have a stable, loving relationship with.”

Fluttershy smiled. “For what it’s worth, I think you’re a very kind and caring person, Flash. I’m sure you’ll find your special someone soon. Just give it time.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right. I’m sorry you had to hear all that, Shy. I didn’t mean get all mopey and make myself sound like some pathetic loser. Let’s… focus on the hike instead, shall we?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Lead the way, Mr. Camp Counselor.”

The hike began in earnest not but a minute later. Gloriosa lead the group since she was the most familiar with all the trails that led into the forest. Flash lingered behind to make sure that no one got lost and to keep everyone from wandering off on their own. He expected there to be a fair amount of idle conversation, but the group seemed to be content with comfortable silence for the most part. Or more aptly, they preferred to enjoy the sights and sounds of nature without any further human interruption.

Flash chuckled to himself when he saw how many animals were attracted to Fluttershy, despite the other people hanging around. She, of course, basked in the attention and politely chatted with or cuddled a plethora of woodland creatures along the way. Fuzzy, feathered, scaled, and insectoid. Creatures both big and small. It made little difference to her. Flash knew it had something to do with the magic geode necklace she wore around her neck, but it was still quite an amazing sight to behold.

Out of the corner of his eye, Flash spotted a black and white blur whiz through the underbrush and jump right out in front of Fluttershy. She gasped in surprise, but otherwise kept her cool as the animal made its presence known. By the looks of it, the creature appeared to be a female Honey Badger. A four-legged predator that was infamous for its ill-temper and aggressive behavior. Instead of being intimidated by the beast, Fluttershy crouched down on her knees and stroked the badger’s fur while she chittered something that no one else could understand.

“Oh, my goodness! That’s terrible! Don’t you worry, Ms. Penelope. We’ll help rescue your baby from the tree. I promise! Umm… but would you be so kind as to lead us to where he is?”

Thankfully, the spot wasn’t too far away from where the group was currently walking. Sure enough, a massive oak tree that was probably hundreds of years old, stood firmly amongst the rest of the forest. Atop one of its branches was an adorable little baby badger, who mewled for his mother and looked absolutely terrified of the ground below. Flash honestly couldn’t blame the little guy. Given his size, a fall at that height would surely be fatal.

Gloriosa waved her hands and motioned for everyone to stay back. “Since I’ve got the most climbing experience out of all of us, I’ll go up there and rescue him. Fluttershy, please tell the little guy that I mean him no harm. I know he’s scared, but I’d really don’t want my back to get all scratched up.”

Fluttershy did as she was told. In an attempt to calm Penelope’s frazzled nerves, she cradled the mother badger in her arms like a cat and ran her fingers along the creature’s coat. The grateful mother nuzzled Fluttershy’s breast affectionately. This caused her to squeak in surprise at first (the badger inadvertently rubbed up against her nipple too), but as Fluttershy got used to the tickling sensation, she let out a happy giggle.

Gloriosa used to climb trees all the time when she was a child. Particularly around the camp when the opportunity presented itself. She was well aware of the inherent risks of doing so without any clothes on. Getting your bare skin all scuffed up by tree bark was no laughing matter. She’d learned that lesson the hard way one summer when she was just seven years old. With the dexterity and speed of a forest-dwelling monkey, Gloriosa reached the branch where the baby badger was sitting in no time at all.

She arched her back slightly, and shimmied forward on her hands & feet in order to stabilize herself. It may have looked a little bit silly to the casual observer, but it prevented the more sensitive parts of her skin from contacting the bark directly. Gloriosa tried her best to seem as unthreatening as possible to the baby badger. She even reached out her hand and allowed him to sniff it. Thus, satisfied that he wasn’t in any danger, the baby badger willingly climbed onto Gloriosa’s shoulder and patiently waited for her to descend back down to the ground.

A buzzing sound caught Gloriosa’s attention. She looked up and realized why the badger had gotten stuck so high up in the tree in the first place. Dozens of bees hovered around a large hive located on a branch just above where she was currently crouching. Golden globs of sweet honey oozed from all sides and slowly dripped onto the grass below. It was no wonder the baby badger had been so eager to get up to the top. Gloriosa knew she needed to get out of the tree as quickly as possible, but the passenger who currently occupied her shoulder would make the climb back down to the ground much more difficult.

Before she could even start moving, a flock of robins flew by, agitating the bees. Even though she hadn’t been the source of the disturbance, the angry insects focused their wrath on the first living creature that happened to be near their hive. Thinking fast, Gloriosa grabbed the branch and jumped down to the ground below, narrowly avoiding the cloud of bees. With nothing to attack, the bees simply floated around for a few moments and went about their business. Although she had avoided being stung hundreds of times, Gloriosa landed awkwardly in her haste to save herself and the badger.

Gloriosa hissed in pain and clutched her right ankle. “Damn it!”

Many of the guests began murmuring amongst themselves worriedly. A few even stepped up to the tree to try and help their fallen guide. However, Flash assured all of them that she needed professional medical attention and that he was certified to render first aid. Thus mollified, several of the guests returned back to the group and began chatting with each other once more.

Flash crouched by her side and surveyed the damage. “I’m not gonna lie, Gloriosa. Your ankle looks like it’s in pretty bad shape. I can tell that it’s sprained at the very least. Before you try and get up: don’t bother. Putting weight on it is not a very good idea right now.”

“Then… what… exactly do you… suggest, Flash?”

“I’ll carry you back to the camp. Then you’re going straight to the infirmary.”

Gloriosa gestured towards the guests. “But… what about them? I have to—”

“I’m sure they’ll understand. Right now, we need to make sure that you recover properly.”

Fluttershy walked over to where they were sitting with Penelope following close behind. The baby badger was huddled up close to his mother with a worried expression on his little snout. She chittered a bit with Fluttershy and made her way over to the assembled group of guests.

“Penelope told me that she knows the way back to camp. She offered to guide everyone else back so long as you’re ok with it. Personally, I think it’s a good idea for you to take it easy for the rest of the day. Penelope seemed to think so too.”

Gloriosa sighed. “Alright. You win. I don’t suppose I have much of a choice at this point. Flash, are you ok with carrying me to the infirmary?”

“Yeah, I can do that. We’ll have to do it piggyback style though.”

Flash knelt on one knee while Gloriosa looped her legs through his arms. After she wrapped her arms around his neck and made sure that she wasn’t going to fall off, she gave to go ahead to start moving. While they walked down the forest path alone, Flash began to notice a few things. With each step, he could feel Gloriosa’s breasts bounce ever so slightly as they pressed up against his back. They were every bit as soft and supple as he imagined.

Every so often, her nipples would poke his shoulder blades. Flash bit his lip and tired his best to ignore the sensation. It was quite obvious to him that they were harder than cut diamonds. He knew it was just a natural reaction from all the friction created by their skin to skin contact, but it didn’t make the situation any less awkward. He couldn’t even begin to imagine how embarrassing and uncomfortable it was for Gloriosa.

“Mmm. You’re so warm and you have such a strong back.” Gloriosa muttered softly.

“Oh… uh—thanks.”

“How do you like my boobs? Be honest with me, Flash. I know damn well that you can feel them squishing up against you. It’s impossible not to since you’re giving me a nude piggyback ride. C’mon, don’t be shy! I wanna know what you think of ‘em.”

Flash blushed furiously. “I—um—think they’re great. Exactly how I imagined they’d be.”

“You really know how to flatter a girl, doncha?”

“Well, you asked me to be honest…”

Gloriosa rested her head against his shoulder and sighed. “Oh, I know. And I’m not complaining, mind you. Since we’re being honest with each other, I think you have an awesome cock. It’s got a healthy curve to it, you keep your pubes well-groomed, and it’s nice and thick around the base. All in all: I’d give it a solid nine on the dickter scale.”

Flash nearly choked on his own spit. “WHAT?!”

“Hey, I’m just callin’ it like I see it. And I like what I see~”

Flash slowly glanced downward and realized what she’d meant. With no way to cover up his erection, he endured its bobbling motion in stoic silence as they continued their piggyback hike through the forest. A tiny sliver of Flash’s ego felt a certain amount of manly pride knowing that Gloriosa actually found that particular part of his anatomy appealing. With some reluctance, he admitted that it was only fair. He got a good, long look at Gloriosa’s privates during her little yoga session.

“Just a friendly word of advice,” Gloriosa added, “You might want to wait till that guy calms down a bit before we arrive at the camp proper. Unless, you enjoy walking around with a boner. I’m sure some people wouldn’t mind, but… I can’t exactly condone such behavior.”

“It’s not like I want to either.” Flash huffed.

“You could always go sneak off into the bushes and rub one—”

Flash felt his face heat up again. “Absolutely not!”

Gloriosa giggled. “I was just kidding. Well, mostly…”

Since he was starting to get tired anyway, Gloriosa suggested that they take a breather before encroaching onto the main part of the camp where most of the guests would be milling about. This gave Flash time to collect his thoughts and let his “not so little problem” settle down. Surprisingly enough, once they started talking about other things, Flash nearly forgot that they were both naked in the first place.

He didn’t waste any time getting Gloriosa settled in one of the infirmary’s beds. For the sake of her comfort, he immediately removed her footwear, and elevated her injured ankle on a pillow. Thankfully, there didn’t seem to be any open wounds but the area where she’d twisted the muscle was sore and swollen. Flash gently applied an anti-inflammatory ointment to the affected area and wrapped it in special gauze. Gloriosa looked down at her leg and whistled.

“Where’d you learn how to do all that?”

Flash blinked owlishly. “Hmm? Oh, I’m a Stallion Scout. Gold Class. Learned it in one of the first aid and survival courses a couple of years ago. I’m glad it came in handy today.”

Gloriosa couldn’t help but snicker. “That’s so… you! I can totally see you in one of those silly uniforms with a whole bunch of badges pinned on the front.”

“What’s that supposed to mean? And they’re not silly! Khaki is cool…”

Gloriosa placed her hand on his thigh and rubbed it tenderly. “Sorry, I meant that it suits your personality to the T. Trust me, Flash. That’s not necessarily a bad thing. Some girls like a man in uniform. Although, I don’t think that quite applies to you right now.”

Flash found himself chuckling despite Gloriosa’s quip. “Yeah, that’s certainly true.”

A knock on the infirmary door interrupted their conversation. Fluttershy stood in the doorway, now barefoot, and cradling the baby badger in the crook of her arm. Gloriosa could somehow tell, in a way that she could scarcely begin to explain, that the little guy was worried about her. He held what appeared to be a honeycomb in his mouth. Fluttershy padded over to the edge of the bed and let him down gently.

“Hello, Gloriosa. Flash. Umm… I just wanted to let the two of you know that we made it back to the camp safely and without incident. Thanks to Penelope. Little Rufus here wanted to check in on you and make sure you were doing ok.”

Rufus climbed atop Gloriosa’s lap and deposited the honeycomb with a soft plop. He looked up at her expectantly in a way that only adorable baby animals could. Gloriosa wasn’t sure she wanted to touch something that had been in an animal’s mouth but she didn’t want to upset him. So, she tried to swipe her finger along the edge of the honeycomb that hadn’t been in his mouth. Much to her surprise, the honey was smooth and delicious.

“Thanks, Rufus. The honey’s really good.”

The baby badger let out two cheerful barks and affectionately nuzzled her stomach. Gloriosa laughed aloud, mostly because his fuzzy fur tickled and she was happy that he was safe. Fluttershy cooed as she watched the heartwarming scene, knowing full-well just how much of an honor it was to receive honey from a Honey Badger. It was a precious food source they seldom shared and only with those who’d earned their trust.

“Alright, little one. It’s time to head back to your mommy.” Gloriosa whispered.

Rufus shook his head ever so slightly, as if he understood exactly what Gloriosa had said. He replied with a chittering mewl that sounded an awful lot like he wanted to stay by her side and keep snuggling. It was strange, yet fascinating at the same time. Gloriosa had never experienced such a deep level of empathy like it before with any other animals. There was no other logical explanation. This had to be the work of Gaia Everfree’s influence. It made Gloriosa wonder what other strange abilities she might possess. Aside from the one’s she’d displayed during her transformation.

Given the unpredictable and destructive nature of those abilities, she hadn’t dared try them out since the Rainbooms purified her of the spirit’s malevolence. What if she couldn’t control them? What if she wound up hurting people? Gloriosa already had enough on her plate trying to run a resort; she didn’t want to be burdened with mystical powers she could scarcely comprehend. But her own curiosity and the gentle voice along the fringes of her mind, beckoned her to find out.

A single daisy sat in a pot atop the windowsill. While she was petting Rufus, Gloriosa reached her hand out and tried to connect with it as she had before. She gasped quietly when the flower instantly responded to her call. She could feel its lifeforce, the energy of the sun as its warm rays touched the petals and drove forward the process of photosynthesis. She quickly disconnected and rested her hand upon the edge of the bed once more. The feeling of Flash’s hand on her arm, broke Gloriosa out of her reverie.

“Are you ok? Your face is all pale. Do you need a drink of water or something?”

Gloriosa nodded slowly. “Oh… yes, I think that’s probably a good idea. Sorry, the pain must be getting to me.”

Rufus prodded his snout against Gloriosa’s hip, as if to ask if she needed any more help. Gloriosa brushed her thumb against his head and assured him that she would be ok. He barked softly and licked the palm of her hand, acknowledging that he would continue to check in on her periodically. With a wag of his tail, he hopped off the bed and skittered out the door to find his mother.

Fluttershy smiled as she watched him go. “I think you’ve made a friend today, Gloriosa.”

“You really think so? All I did was get him out of a tree.”

“That may be true, but Rufus believes you saved his life. You see, Honey Badgers rarely show that much affection and trust towards humans. And as far as I’m concerned, there was a very real possibility that he could have died had you not gotten him out of that tree. Animals respect bravery and kindness.”

Gloriosa blushed as she took a sip of water. “I’m no hero. I just did the right thing.”

“Well, I respectfully disagree. In any case, I hope you recover quickly. I know Flash is around to help you, but if there’s anything else you need, don’t hesitate to ask.”

Gloriosa simply nodded and waved goodbye as Fluttershy walked out the door. As soon as the door shut, Flash walked over to the edge of her bed and found a comfortable spot to sit down on. Even with all the craziness that happened in such a short span of time, Gloriosa’s mind was clear about one thing: she wanted to show Flash, in no uncertain terms, that she was grateful for his help. And so, without preamble, Gloriosa leaned over and planted a soft kiss on his cheek.

“Thank you, Flash. For everything you did for me this morning.”

Flash grinned like a kid in a candy store. “Aww it was nothing.”

Interview With An Extra-Terrestrial Princess

Chapter 19

Dining Hall, Camp Everfree

Twilight Sparkle never considered herself a morning person. Even though the routine of getting up at the same time every day for lab work appealed to her need for organization amongst the chaos of daily life. The time had finally come to interview an honest to goodness, extra-terrestrial princess and she found herself not wanting to get out of bed. More so due to the fact that she was currently entangled in the warm embrace of a fiery-maned, former unicorn.

Now that she’d gotten a taste of what it was like to sleep in the nude beside someone regularly, Twilight could scarcely imagine the possibility of having to do so by herself anymore. Snuggling Sunset was just so… sublime and she smelled like sweet cinnamon and oranges! It was a scent that Twilight simply couldn’t get enough of. While her best friend continued to slumber, Twilight buried her face in Sunset’s soft, voluminous hair and took in a deep breath. With a contented sigh, she placed a gentle kiss upon the other woman’s head.

Not wanting to disturb her friend any further, Twilight carefully separated herself from the comfortable warmth of Sunset’s body, and stretched out in front of the window pane. It was only a few minutes past six thirty, but she could already tell that it was going to be a gorgeous day. The sun had just started to peak over Lake Clarity. It painted the sky in a soft, golden glow.

Twilight took a quick shower and enjoyed the simple pleasure of being unencumbered by clothing outdoors. As she drew closer to the dining hall, the air carried with it the scents of pine trees, fresh water, and breakfast (like frying bacon & pancakes etc.). It was enough to make her empty stomach rumble with hunger. Even so, her first priority in the morning was always caffeine. She went straight to the espresso machine.

The dining hall was sparsely populated at such an early hour, but that was all part of the bookworm’s plan. Twilight wanted to ensure that she and Chrysalis were afforded some privacy while they talked. While she was taking another sip from her large cup of Café Americano, Twilight spotted Camp Everfree’s illustrious cook, Smokey Bones, shuffling over to her table with a notepad and pen. We wore a white apron and Velcro sandals, but nothing else.

“Good mornin’, Miss Sparkle. What’ll be your pleasure?”

Twilight perused the menu and hummed. “I’ll have the Wild Weekend Waffle Sandwich®, and… hmm—I think Chrysalis would like the Pancakes n’ Bacon platter. Oh and—erm—better get two glasses of orange juice just in case. I don’t know if she even drinks coffee to be honest.”

“Alrighty then. I’ll have ‘em out in a jiff. Not sure where yer gonna put all that food, Miss Sparkle but I ain’t one ta judge a growin’ girl’s appetite. Enjoy yer mornin’.”

Twilight blushed lightly, knowing full-well that she didn’t look like someone who would be able to handle large meals. Especially, when you took her petite figure into account. But as her family could attest, she had the appetite of a hungry polar bear when the mood struck her. After taking another sip of her coffee, Twilight glanced over at the clock. It was just about seven o’clock, the time she’d designated for their meeting. With an excited squeal, the young scientist practically bounced in her seat when she finally saw Chrysalis enter the dining hall.

Her excitement immediately transformed into an awkward moment of arousal. Twilight hated herself for staring at every luscious curve of the alien princess’s body BUT CHRYSALIS WAS SO FREAKIN’ HOT!! Like, supermodel level bombshell. Easily a solid ten on the Sparkle Scale of Acute Sexiness™. Panic gripped the neurotic scientist’s brain as she watched Chrysalis’s beautifully shaped breasts jiggle softly while she sat down. Why couldn’t she have just been an ugly xenomorph from one of those stereotypical sci-fi horror movies?

At least then, Twilight could have approached the situation with some modicum of scientific professionalism. Chrysalis was an exotic beauty, yes. Almost on an anime character level. But still way too human-looking for her liking. Thankfully, Smokey Bones came around with the drink order; it closed the gap of awkward silence between them while Twilight scrambled to think of an appropriate way to greet an extra-terrestrial princess.

Twilight forced herself to smile. She was certain that it looked creepy and unnatural but didn’t know what else to do. “Hello there, your majesty! It’s a nice day outside, isn’t it? Gotta love all that fresh air and sunshine! HAHAHAHA.”

“Indeed. Twilight Sparkle, if we are to converse at length, I must insist that we keep things between us as informal as possible. I may be a princess on another planet, but the honorific is completely unnecessary here. Please, just call me Chrissy.”

Twilight swallowed the lump forming in her throat. “Sure! I mean, technically, I’m Dr. Sparkle but you can call me Twilight or Twi if you really want. I totally don’t mind! So—umm—I took the liberty of ordering you the Pancake n’ Bacon platter. Does… that sound good?”

Chrysalis smiled. “Mhmm. Thank you for your consideration, Twilight. Even though I haven’t spent much time on this planet yet, I find that your kind’s cuisine suits my palate quite nicely. It would appear that humans love meat just as much as I do!”

It was Wallflower this time who came out with the food. Unlike her uncle, she chose to go au naturale save for a scrunchie to keep her bedraggled, forest green hair in place. Although, she had been known to don a frilly pink apron and slippers from time to time. Twilight had to admit that Fluttershy’s girlfriend looked pretty cute with a ponytail. The freckled Otaku set down a monster-sized waffle sandwich, packed with eggs, bacon, and gooey cheese right in front of Twilight. Chrysalis’s platter was proportioned generously but it paled in comparison.

Wallflower shot Twilight a concerned look. “Uh… are you sure you can eat all that, Twilight? Normally, I don’t ask why paying customers order what they do, but good grief! That thing is the size of a freakin’ dinner plate. Maybe even bigger! Do you want me to get you a doggie—”

Twilight’s stomach rumbled loudly, which made her blush like a cherry tomato. “Ehehehe. No, I’m fine! My metabolism is a heck of a lot more efficient than you might think. Believe me, I’ve been researching it for quite some time now. The geode seems to convert most of the excess calories I consume into raw magical energy. Or… at least, that’s my current running theory. I’ll need to run several dozen more tests for the data to be accurate and conclusive.”

“Huh. You know, that does make a certain amount of sense now that I think about it. Kinda like how San-Kugo in Kaiju Prism Y has to eat mountains of food before he goes off to have an epic fight with the bad guys. Can’t create something from nothing, after all.”

Twilight beamed and clapped her hands together like a teacher would when their student got an answer correct. “Exactly! I see that you’re well versed in the principle of matter conservation!”

“Fluttershy doesn’t seem to have that problem though…”

Twilight adjusted her glasses. “When we first received our geodes, each of us gained a unique magical trait. Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie, and I all use abilities that require the direct consumption of significant amounts of energy. In this case, our thaumatic output converts directly from caloric intake. Whereas, Sunset and Fluttershy don’t require that much energy to power their passive abilities beyond the limits of a regular diet.”

Chrysalis nodded after taking a bite of pancake. “Your theory has merit, Twilight. My body functions in a similar manner. However, my race evolved over millions of cycles to harness magic directly. Based on the anatomy books I have read thus far, humankind did not. There is very little magic on this planet from what I can sense. Only faint whispers… traces, you might say.”

“Then our abilities truly are based on Equestrian magic, not anything naturally occurring.”

Chrysalis nibbled on a crispy strip of bacon. “That would appear to be the case.”

Wallflower rubbed the back of her neck and chuckled. “I’d love to stick around and chat but my uncle would get on my case if I didn’t service other customers. Sorry, girls. I’ll see ya later.”

The two scientists waved goodbye to their freckled friend and resumed eating. Nothing else was discussed for a while since they were both hungry and wanted to enjoy their breakfast without interruption. Her face messy and cheeks bulging like a greedy chipmunk, Twilight glanced over at Chrysalis and noticed that she was quite the dainty eater. The alien princess sipped her orange juice and snickered, showing off her pointed fangs in the process.

“You seem to be enthralled by your meal.”

Twilight blushed while she attempted to swallow the chewed-up chunks of food still stuffed in her mouth. “Sorry! I know I can have pretty lousy table manners sometimes. It happens whenever I get hungry. I’ll try to be more considerate. See! I used a napkin!”

“I was merely making an observation. An amusing one, I admit, but that is all. No offence intended to your… dining habits, Twilight. Hmm~ Why don’t we get down to business now that we’ve had a chance to fill our stomachs and get comfortable?”

Twilight let out a particularly loud burp and blushed even harder. “SORRY!!”

Chrysalis burst into melodic laughter. “Very comfortable in your case.”

Twilight cleared her throat and attempted to compose herself. “Be that as it may, I don’t want you to feel as though you’re just a test subject to me, Chrissy. If my time with the girls has taught me anything, it’s that making friends is important. I’d like to get to know you better first. Is that something you’d be interested in? Erm—having fun with me today, that is.”

“Certainly! Everyone here has been nothing but friendly and accommodating since my arrival.”

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. “Is there anything in particular you’d like to do?”

“I’m not… sure. Every day has been like an adventure to me. What would you suggest?”

Twilight rubbed her thighs together and bit her lip. “How about a hike? I could teach you all about the various species of flora and fauna that inhabit the Everfree Forest.”

“Hmm. An interesting proposal. I’m most intrigued by this planet’s insects in particular.”

Twilight grinned smugly, giggle-snorted, and jammed her thumb in-between her breasts. “Oh! Well, you’ve come to the right person then. I happen to know a thing or two about bugs.”

“I figured you were the scholarly type. When do you wish to depart for our hike together?”

Twilight looked down at her feet and frowned. Walking around camp barefoot was tolerable since most of the pathways were either paved or grassy. Taking a hike in the woods where there were tons of things (like twigs, roots, pebbles, and yes, even snakes) you could potentially step on and get injured by was an entirely different matter altogether. Twilight wasn’t about to take any chances. That simply wasn’t the Sparkle way.

“I can’t very well go traipsing around the Everfree Forest without the appropriate footwear. You can just hang out here while I fetch a pair of hiking boots and some supplies.”

“There is no rush, Twilight. Take as much time as you need to prepare.”

Twilight waved as she left the dining hall. “I promise that I’ll come back as fast as I can!”

With a backpack full of snacks and water, Twilight set off into the forest, Chrysalis by her side. It struck the young scientist as odd that she had chosen to remain completely nude for the duration of their excursion. The extra-terrestrial wasn’t even wearing a pair of sneakers. Then again, it was entirely possible that her race didn’t require shoes to protect their feet. It was one of many questions she ~~NEEDED~~ wanted answered but Twilight was more concerned about getting to know Princess Chrysalis as a person first.

The coal-skinned beauty looked over at Twilight and smiled. “I’m sensing a vast amount of curiosity emanating from you. Is there a question you’d like to ask me, Twilight?”

“I have quite a few, actually. I just—wait a second. How did you know that?”

“My race is empathic. I cannot directly read the thoughts of others, but I can sense emotions.”

Twilight blushed. “So—erm—earlier, you could tell that I was…”

Chrysalis placed her hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Attracted to me? Yes. In all honesty, I’m quite flattered that you find my form physically appealing. I was worried that humans would be afraid of me because I look so different from them. However, that doesn’t appear to be the case.”

“To be fair, you don’t really look that much different from us. Save for the fangs and reptilian pupils. I-I mean, sure you’d stand out in any crowd but… you’ve got a gorgeous body!”

Chrysalis giggled. “Thank you. I’m beginning to understand why I felt so much lust radiating from some of the other guests. Male and female alike, if you must know.”

Twilight twiddled her fingers. “Yeah. Is that something you’d be interested in? A relationship, I mean. Because it’d get awful lonely being the only one of your kind on earth.”

“As of right now, I am content to remain single. I may, however, consider finding a mate later on if I require physical or emotional intimacy. Do you… believe that a human would ever be interested in courting someone like me? I can always morph to suit their tastes if they—”

Twilight took hold of Chrysalis’s hand and squeezed it gently. “No, you shouldn’t have to change yourself just to make other people happy. That includes morphing, Chrissy. Generally speaking, most folks tend to respect you a heck of a lot more when you stay true to yourself. I imagine that applies to beings from other planets and—heh—other dimensions too.”

The alien princess’s cheeks glowed green. “Forgive me, Twilight. I’m unaccustomed to this planet’s social norms. It was presumptuous of me to think that I would need to change my appearance in order to fit into human society. I’m beginning to see that it won’t be necessary.”

“Like I said before, I think you’re beautiful just the way you are.”

Twilight didn’t have the ability to read people’s emotions or thoughts, but she could tell that the princess appreciated the compliment just by her body language. While they walked deeper into the forest, Chrysalis seemed to relax more as she got used to Twilight’s company. They had a nice, long chat about the current level of technology earth possessed, or least what the princess understood of it thus far. She felt like she could trust Twilight Sparkle and even become good friends with her, but Chrysalis was hesitant to share any information regarding her own race’s technology. Mostly out of fear that it might be reverse-engineered and misused by humankind.

Twilight ran over to an oak tree and jumped up and down excitedly. “Look! Chrissy, come quick! You have to see this magnificent specimen I just found!”

Chrysalis stared in disbelief as her friend held a large insect in her hand. It was oval shaped, had a black carapace, and a large, curved horn protruded from its head. Twilight didn’t seem the least bit bothered when the creature started crawling up her arm. In fact, she seemed positively delighted. Chrysalis bent down to get a better look at what she assumed must be an insect.

“What is it?”

Twilight grinned from ear to ear. “Dynastes tityus. Or more commonly known as the Eastern Hercules Beetle. They’re not super rare, but fairly difficult to find this time of year due to heavy foliage and predation. See how big his horn is? That’s a sure sign this male specimen is healthy and eating well. His coloration reminds me a lot of your skin tone.”

Chrysalis reached out and touched the beetle with her finger. “Yes, it is quite similar.”

“I—umm—I don’t mean to be rude when I ask this but was your race ever related to any insects at one point? You seem to exhibit physical characteristics indicative of a predatory species.”

Chrysalis watched as the beetle flew over to another tree. “Many of our anthropologists theorized that we originally evolved from a carnivorous, ocean-dwelling arthropod. This, of course, was based on the fossil records we discovered throughout various regions of our planet.”

“Fascinating! I wonder what caused your race to develop empathic abilities…”

“A form of non-verbal communication, mostly likely.” Chrysalis explained.

“That makes sense if you evolved from arthropods. There wouldn’t have been any existing structures for vocal cords to develop from. Your kind must produce speech another way.”

The alien princess nodded. “Indeed. That is why my voice is slightly more reverberant than a human’s. Empathic projection allowed our primitive, hunter-gatherer ancestors to communicate more efficiently and identify friend from foe. Language came later when we became advanced enough to become an agrarian society. The rest, as they say, is history.”

Twilight was busy taking mental notes. Even though she’d intended to study Chrysalis’s magical abilities as her primary focus, learning about how another race from a distant plant evolved was truly groundbreaking. The bookworm took in a few deep breaths to compose herself, so that she wouldn’t go full-ham scientist mode with her friend and start asking rapid fire questions.

Awkward silence formed between them afterwards. Only the sounds of the forest pervaded the aid. The wind blowing through the trees, water running from a nearby creek, a symphony of cicadas. It was relaxing to listen to, but Twilight wasn’t sure what else to say. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a grotto in the distance. Maybe Chrysalis would be up for a swim?

Even underneath the shade of the oak trees, the midsummer heat was still palpable. Twilight could tell that her skin was already becoming clammy from all of the sweat she was producing. It was all the more noticeable when, say, her thighs or butt cheeks rubbed up against each other simply because there wasn’t anything like panties in the way to act as a barrier.

Thankfully, it didn’t happen a lot because her bare skin was continuously exposed to the open air, thus making the sweat dry off more quickly than it would’ve had she been wearing clothes. However, Twilight developed a heightened awareness of the fact that she was naked because of it. The young scientist was getting better at adapting to casual nudity as each day passed, but her subconscious fears and anxiety were ever present in the back of her mind.

Twilight rang her hands together behind her back while she thought about what she was going to say. She looked over at Chrysalis, who was busy watching a sparrow flitter around in the bushes, and shuffled her boots in the grass. “So… would you be interested in taking a dip?”

Chrysalis scrunched her brow in confusion. “Twilight, in case you haven’t noticed, we aren’t anywhere near Lake Clarity. What do you propose we swim in? That tiny creek over there? The water would barely come up to our ankles.”

“No, of course not! I’m quite familiar with the layout of the Everfree Forest. If we keep on going further south, there’s a beautiful grotto with a waterfall just above it. I’ve never actually gone swimming in there before myself, but from what Timber told me, it should be fairly deep.”

Chrysalis cocked her head. “I don’t mind.”

“Great! Just follow me and we’ll head on over to the grotto.”

It was a relatively short hike to their intended destination. As soon as the two women reached the water’s edge, Twilight practically kicked off her boots and socks into the grass nearby. She was, however, much more careful with her glasses. The young scientist removed them with practiced ease, and placed them atop her crumpled-up pile of navy-blue socks. They were meant to act as a makeshift cushion. With a childish squeal of pure excitement, she ran towards the grotto at full speed (which looked about as awkward as you might imagine) and dove in headfirst.

Twilight laughed out loud, and splashed around when she emerged to the surface. “The water feels amazing, Chrissy! It’s so cool and refreshing on a hot day like this. C’mon on in!”

The princess did as she was asked, albeit in a more restrained manner. She swam over to her new friend with such poise and grace that it made her look like a black swan. Twilight found herself blushing again. Chrysalis was attractive enough as it was, but even more so when her body was soaking wet. With a casual flick of the wrist, she brushed away a strand of hair (or whatever it was that grew on top of her head, Twilight wasn’t sure) and flashed Twilight a toothy smile. All of the sudden, the young scientist felt butterflies in her stomach and her knees became weak.

“I must admit that this is a beautiful grotto. Do you think there are any fish living here?”

“Uhh… well, it’s certainly possible!” Twilight blurted out.

Chrysalis let out a long sigh. She preferred not to be blunt with Twilight, but she had to address the matter at hand as quickly as possible. “I know exactly what you’re feeling right now, Twilight. Would it help you if I morphed into someone else for the time being? I’d rather not make things… too awkward between us, if possible.”

Twilight blushed and tried to look anywhere but at her distractingly sexy friend. “I’m so sorry, Chrissy. I didn’t want things to end up this way, honest! But I can’t help it! I-I mean, I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t curious about your morphing ability. Your natural form, though, it’s—erm—hitting all the right buttons for me. GAH! That didn’t come out quite like I—”

Chrysalis waded over to Twilight, embraced her affectionately, and began stroking her hair. “In the short time that I have been on this planet, it seems to me that humans are often reluctant to express their sexual desires directly. I’m also confused as to why so many human cultures view nudity as taboo. It is all so very… vexing. However, I consider myself fortunate to have crash landed here. Where I am free to live as my people have for countless generations.”

Twilight was a bit confused as to what direction Chrysalis was trying to take the conversation. Nonetheless, she appreciated the affectionate gesture as it helped ease her anxiety. The young woman closed her eyes and happily nuzzled her cheek against the princess’s soft breast. For a moment, she could almost imagine it was Sunset holding her instead. Heck, Chrysalis even smelled like Sunset. Twilight’s brain came to a screeching halt at the sudden realization.

Twilight slowly opened her eyes and noticed that the skin she was currently nuzzling was, in fact, a golden-yellow hue. When she looked up, Sunset’s beautiful face greeted her with a smile. Her previous sense of tranquility evaporated in an instant as a flurry of confusing emotions threatened to fry her poor brain into a crispy mess. Sensing her impending panic attack, the disguised princess took hold of Twilight’s cheeks and kissed her passionately. The nerdy bookworm knew it was probably wrong, but she loved the taste of Not-Sunset’s mouth.

They continued kissing, tongue entwining with tongue, until Twilight cupped Not-Sunset’s breast and began fondling it. There was no mistaking the shape or firmness! This was DEFINITELY Sunset’s body. In her lust-addled state, the bookworm didn’t immediately notice when Not-Sunset returned the gesture and began teasing her nipple. Twilight let out a squeaky moan.

“WAIT! Please… we need to stop w-whatever this is.”

Not-Sunset complied and kissed her forehead. “That, my dear Twilight, is the point I was trying to make earlier. Not so much in words, but through action and touch. I could sense how strongly you feel about your best friend. She is a very lucky woman, you know.”

“But you just—I—WHAT?!!” Twilight blurted out.

“Allow me to explain: I wanted you to understand that your feelings of lust towards me were merely… misplaced. You are, without a doubt, hopelessly in love with Sunset Shimmer. Both in the physical and emotional sense. I believe that the two of you shall make an excellent pair of life-mates, once you get around to—”

Twilight’s entire face flushed red with arousal, embarrassment, and anger. “ARRRGH! I can’t believe you tricked me into doing all of those l-lewd things with you! It’s not the least bit ethical, Chrissy! For Newton’s sake, you even SMELLED like her!! How is that even possible?!”

“I refuse to apologize for what I did. You needed to realize just how much you love her. Consider what we did as a practice run for when you do decide to confess your feelings.”

Twilight crossed her arms underneath her breasts and pouted. “Still not fair…”

“If it’s any consolation, you are an excellent kisser.” Chrysalis teased in a perfect imitation of Sunset’s voice and smug expression.

“Maybe I overreacted just a tiny bit. OK! A lot. I just need to remember that you’re still learning about human culture and taboos. That being said, you must understand that we have a different set of standards when it comes to sex and intimacy. Umm… do you mind changing back now? This is starting to get reeeeally awkward with you looking like a wet version of Sunset.”

Chrysalis morphed back into her natural form and cocked her head. “Different how?”

“Well, it’s—I’m not exactly the best example.”

“Why? You seem passionate enough to me.” Chrysalis answered honestly.

“I am! Well, more accurately, I should say about her specifically. In case you didn’t know, I’m still a virgin. Timber and I never managed to… get that far while we were dating. It took me a while to realize that I was actually into girls. Sexual preferences can be extremely confusing!”

Chrysalis placed her hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Do you believe this will matter to Sunset?”

“No, I don’t think it will. But I just don’t want things to get weird between us if she doesn’t… feel the same way I do about her. It’s awkward enough dealing with my naked ex-boyfriend even though our breakup wasn’t a messy one. I don’t need another relationship like that in my life.”

“I’m certain that you won’t have to worry about how she feels.”

Twilight held up her hand and paused. “How can you—oh, right. Empath.”

“Her love for you is consensual but of the platonic variety. I believe that it could easily transform into romantic love, so long as she is pushed in the right direction. That’s why you must be bold and make it clear to Sunset how you feel. Seize the opportunity, Twilight Sparkle!”

Twilight’s entire body sagged while she frowned. “Look at me, Chrissy. I’m not even close to being smooth, romantic, or attractive for that matter! Not to mention, I have tons of personal issues. Why would an amazing woman like Sunset want to be with a frumpy dork like me?”

Chrysalis cupped Twilight’s chin in the palm of her hand. “Because Sunset is a person who values emotional intimacy in a relationship above all else. She is far more interested in her lover’s personality than their reproductive organs. Look, I’m not saying that physical attraction doesn’t play some part in her decision process, but you shouldn’t dismiss yourself so easily.”

“You have to understand that I can’t help but compare myself to others. It’s part of my neurotic, over-analyzing nature. Medication and therapy can only do so much to keep me from totally spazzing out during situations like that. I mean, when would I ask her out on a date? How does one even bring up a subject like that with their best friend? Casually? I don’t think so!!”

Chrysalis drew Twilight into a deep, passionate kiss once again. The bookworm enjoyed it a heck of a lot more than she cared to admit. Even though she knew Sunset wasn’t the one who’s tongue she was currently wrestling. Chrysalis was just that good at kissing, despite her obvious lack of personal boundaries. A tingling warmth slowly blossomed in Twilight’s loins. She clamped her legs together tightly underwater, hoping that her empathic friend wouldn’t notice.

Combined with what had happened earlier, Twilight desperately craved release from all the sexual tension that had built up between them. She bit her lip and fidgeted in place. It would be so ridiculously easy since she was already nude. All she had to do was discreetly slip her fingers in-between her legs and start—NO! Twilight closed her eyes and began her breathing exercises.

“Do something similar to what I just did. There’s no need for grand gestures or long winded poems regaling her virtues. Show Sunset how much you love her in the most direct, physical way possible. A way that cannot be interpreted as anything but romantic love.”

Twilight chuckled bashfully while covering up her privates. She REALLY hoped Chrysalis didn’t notice how erect her nipples had become either. Distracted as she was, Twilight blurted out the first thing that came to mind. “You know, you’d make a pretty darn good therapist.”

Chrysalis shrugged. “Only because of my empathic abilities. Otherwise, I would have an extremely difficult time trying to figure out everyone’s emotions and their general opinion of me. This may come as a surprise to you, but I wasn’t exactly an extrovert back on my home planet.”

“But you’re a princess! That has to count for something.”

Chrysalis began floating on her back. “Not as much as you might think, Twilight. I spent most of my time conducting experiments and tinkering around with technology. I was well-educated, intelligent, and considered a beauty amongst my peers but I was never very good at socializing.”

Now that she’d finally calmed down, Twilight began swimming again. “Me neither. That’s why it came as a complete surprise to me that Timber Spruce was interested in dating a nerdy girl like me. Before that point, I’d never had a boy ask me out before. It was incredibly exciting!”

Chrysalis smiled. “Again, I think you’re vastly underestimating your worth.”

“Umm—what’s your honest opinion of me then? Do you think I’m… cute?”

Chrysalis stood up again and nodded emphatically. “I do. People come in all shapes and sizes. It’s what makes each individual unique. That’s why I don’t think you should be comparing yourself to everyone else. There’s no contest that needs to be won. Just be yourself, Twilight.”

“Alright, you’ve made your point. I’ll try to keep a positive attitude about my self-image from now on. Just don’t expect me to go sauntering around the camp like I’m some rockin’ hot nude beauty queen who can make everyone do what I want. Because that’s not happening!”

“Of course, not. But you have to admit, it would be quite a sight to behold.”

Twilight put her hands on her hips and glared at her dark-skinned friend. “What’s that supposed to mean, Chrissy?! The ONLY way I would ever consider doing something so asinine would be if I was completely drunk and wasted out of my mind. Trust me. Nobody wants to see a butt naked, heavily intoxicated nerd stumbling around camp, singing about particle physics.”

Chrysalis couldn’t help but snicker. “Are you speaking from personal experience?”

“IT WAS ONE TIME, OK!!”

“You had my curiosity, but now you have my attention. Do tell~”

They young scientist let out a resigned sigh. She’d already embarrassed herself plenty of times in front of the extra-terrestrial princess, one more story wasn’t going to break her. “My friend, Applejack, helps run an apple orchard near Canterlot High School. Chief among the products her family produces is… alcoholic beverages. Like whiskey, hard cider, wine, those sorts of things.”

“Is this the same Applejack you mentioned earlier who had powers?” Chrysalis asked.

“Yeah. She has a geode that grants her the strength of several people combined. Her body consumes a vast number of calories whenever she uses her powers, beaten only by Rainbow’s super speed. I mean, she was already a hardy eater before we got our powers… I can’t imagine how much she can put down now. I believe that’s why she doesn’t rely on them very much.”

Chrysalis nodded. “A wise decision. With magic, it’s best not to overexert one’s self.”

“Besides,” Twilight added, “She’s in peak physical condition from working on the farm all day. AJ can get by perfectly fine without using her powers whatsoever. To be honest, I admire her for having that kind of attitude. I’ve been relying on my powers a little too much lately…”

“Hmm. I haven’t seen you use them much around the Camp.”

Twilight shook her head. “Because I promised myself that I wouldn’t. Or… at least not very much. I did bring my geode along with me just in case, but it would taint any data that I’d collect on your magic. My thaumic measuring device is still somewhat experimental, you see.”

“Perhaps, I might be able to help you refine your thaumic measuring device to be more accurate and stable. I am well versed in such matters.”

Twilight let out an excited squeal. “Cool! I-I mean, I’d appreciate it if you could at some point.”

Chrysalis’s expression turned serious. “Just remember, Twilight Sparkle. I am only willing to share a limited amount of information regarding my race’s technological advancements. There are many things that I believe humanity is not yet ready for, and won’t be for some time.”

Twilight recalled the day when her experimental magic containment amulet had turned her into a demonic being and how she nearly tore open a permanent hole across two dimensions. Even though everyone had forgiven her for the incident, saying that she wasn’t completely in control of her actions, Twilight still felt immensely guilty about the whole scenario. It was one of the principal reasons why she wanted to study magic and make sure that it was used safely.

“I understand.” Twilight whispered.

Chrysalis waded over to Twilight and wrapped her arm around the young woman’s shoulders. “I sense that you have some incredibly complex feelings regarding the subject, but we can discuss them later. Now is not the time for that. Let us continue with our earlier story, shall we?”

“I guess so. It’s pretty anticlimactic, given all the backstory I just told you. We had a get-together over at AJ’s place one summer afternoon. By that I mean, the rest of the girls and I. The ensuing sleepover had—erm—we drank a considerable amount of hard cider. Heh. Let’s just say that I’m not the kind of person who has a high tolerance for the stuff. I get drunk quite easily.”

Chrysalis smiled. “Ah~ I assume you did something embarrassing?”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed pink at the memory. “Somehow, AJ & I stripped naked and we… fooled around a bit. At least, that’s what Rainbow told me. She said it was, and I quote, ‘One of the hottest make-out sessions she’d ever seen. Easily a solid ten’. The worst part is: I barely remember any of it. However, I do remember cuddling AJ’s fantastically toned body the following morning. Boy, does it feel amazing to snuggle her! But—uh—I think that was the exact moment when I began to realize that I was attracted to other women.”

“Was this before or after you began dating Timber Spruce?”

Twilight let out a heavy sigh. “During, actually. Some part of me always knew but I was having a difficult time coming to terms with my sexuality. Especially, since Timber was such a great guy and I didn’t want to hurt his feelings. In the end though, I decided to tell him the truth because it would have caused him even more pain if I’d have kept my preference a secret.”

“I think you’ll find that it was the correct decision to tell Timber Spruce how you truly felt. Even though you may have caused him some temporary sadness, you’ll both be happier because of it in the long run. Mind my asking, but do you have any plans to woo Sunset Shimmer?”

Twilight looked down at her feet through the water and wiggled her toes in the sand. “To be honest, I really wish I did. It’s funny because Sunset and I have been best friends for several years now. I know her better than practically anyone else does. Maybe even her own family. Assuming she has any left in Equestria. The subject never came up between us.”

“As I mentioned before, I don’t believe you shall need to make any grand gestures. Although, I do have a few suggestions, if you’re open to them.”

“Anything! Please! I absolutely suck at being romantic.” Twilight pleaded.

“Why don’t you go out on a hike in the forest like we did? I’m under the impression that she would enjoy doing just about any activity, so long as you were by her side. And it would provide an ample amount of privacy and ambiance for your confession. What do you think, Twilight?”

Twilight rubbed the back of her neck and chuckled. “That could work. I guess it would be pointless for me to try and write up a script for what I want to say to her beforehand, huh?”

Chrysalis poked her chest. “No, your words must come directly from the heart! Even if they’re simple and direct, I’m sure that Sunset will appreciate what you have to say. Trust me on this. Overthinking and over preparing for your confession will only make you feel anxious. You must allow things to unfold naturally between you.”

“Ok. I’ll try and let things sort of… happen, I guess.”

Chrysalis gave Twilight a hug. “You’ll be fine.”

The young scientist wasn’t entirely certain of that, but at least she felt like she had an honest to goodness chance to work things out with Sunset. If nothing else, Twilight was confident that they’d still remain best friends even if she wasn’t interested in a romantic relationship. Twilight would definitely go with Chrysalis’s suggestion and maybe follow it up with some cuddling and smores by the campfire. That was considered romantic, right?

Twilight finally decided that she’d had enough swimming for one day, got out of the water, and realized that she had no way to dry off her skin. “Darn it! I forgot that we don’t have towels. I guess that’s what happens when one decides to spontaneously go skinny dipping in the middle of the forest. Hrmm. I’d rather not get my stuff all wet but wiping my feet off in the grass won’t do me much good either. Do you have any suggestions, Chrissy?”

With a flick of the wrist, Chrysalis summoned her magic. A pixelated vortex of green flames surrounded the both of them, followed by a pleasant, warming sensation. In Twilight’s scientific opinion, it felt a lot like putting her entire body through a giant hair dryer. When Chrysalis finished, Twilight was surprised to find that her hair had not become a frizzy mess. And as an added bonus, all the detritus that had clung to her feet was gone too.

Before Twilight could utter a word, magic swirled around her ankles and she was suddenly wearing her socks and boots again. “There~ Now we are ready to hike once more.”

Twilight enjoyed hiking through the Everfree with Chrysalis for the remainder of the morning into the early afternoon. They spent most of their time birdwatching, identifying various plants, and chatting about mundane topics. All were activities that Twilight was much more comfortable with than, say, discussing her feelings for a certain bacon-haired, multi-dimensional unicorn. When she and the princess finally parted ways shortly after lunch, Twilight was left to her own devices, unsure of what else she was supposed to do for the remainder of the day.

After taking off her footwear by the doorway, Twilight entered the cabin and looked around to see if anyone else was present. It wasn’t completely farfetched to think that Sunset might have gone off somewhere to do her own thing. What that was exactly, Twilight couldn’t say. However, she had known that Twilight was going to spend most of the day with Chrysalis beforehand.

She called out Sunset’s name several times, but received no response. With a shrug, Twilight padded over to the bathroom and decided to take a quick shower. Being in a constant state of nakedness made the young woman more wary than ever of her bodily functions and personal hygiene (even though she was quite meticulous about it to begin with). Since it was so hot outside, the sweat and grime she’d accumulated during the hike back to camp completely negated what was washed off earlier in the grotto. Annoying, but not unexpected.

Twilight carefully adjusted the dial to ensure that the water wasn’t too hot when it came out of the showerhead. When the jet of delightfully warm water finally hit her bare skin, she shivered with pleasure. She began lathering up with her favorite scented body wash and conditioner, so that she could get the practical part of the bathing process over with. Like many people, she enjoyed taking showers, and occasionally baths, just because they felt good.

The bookworm began dancing in the stall while singing a jaunty tune to herself. Normally, she’d be way too embarrassed to do such things in public, especially now that she was nude, but there was no one else around to see her at the moment. After about a minute, she was so engrossed with her performance that she failed to notice that someone else had entered the bathroom. The shower stall itself had a transparent glass frame, therefore it did nothing to obscure the bather’s body from the outside. At a naturist resort, opaque shower curtains simply weren’t necessary.

Sunset grinned and watched her friend dance with wild abandon. “Nice~ I wasn’t expecting to see a show today. Feel free to continue if you’d like, Twi.”

Twilight abruptly stopped her routine, nearly tripped over her own feet in the shower stall, and let out an embarrassed squeak. “SUNSET?!! How long have you been standing there?”

“Long enough.”

Twilight turned off the dial and blushed furiously. “I didn’t think anyone else was here!”

“C’mon, Twi. It’s not a big deal. I sing and dance in the shower too, ya know.”

“Yeah b-but,” Twilight stammered, “You probably look way better doing it than me…”

Sunset wiggled her eyebrows. “I wouldn’t dismiss yourself so easily, Twi. You looked pretty darn cute to me, dancing around like that. In a nerdy, girl next door kind of way. Look out, Camp Everfree! Twilight’s shaking her money maker and she’s on the prowl~ Pfft. Hahaha!”

Twilight wanted to curl up into a ball and die. “So… what are you doing here?”

“I was having a nice tinkle break, if you must know. I drank a ton of coffee earlier. Stuff goes right through me."

Twilight huffed. “No, that’s not what—I mean, why are you in the cabin specifically?”

“Am I not allowed to? I’m the one who paid for the reservation in the first place.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and pouted. “Ok, now you’re just being a smart ass.”

Sunset laughed and handed her a towel to dry off with. “Yeah, I know. All joking aside, I just got back from eating lunch and was gonna set up my stream for Shroom Eternal. It’s the newest title in the ‘Primo the Peppy Pizza Purveyor’ series. You’re more than welcome to come join me if you want. Should be a lot of fun.”

“Wait a second… you stream games? And isn’t that series known for its gratuitous violence?”

Sunset shrugged. “Well, sure it is. Primo’s just your average pizza shop owner who has to avenge his brother’s death by taking on the mafia and all of their goons. I was gonna play it earlier but there was so much going on that I didn’t get the chance to set up my gaming station here. Anyway, to answer your first question, I’ve been streaming for a couple of years now. Got about two million subscribers on my website as of last month. Pretty cool, huh?”

“TWO MILLION?!!” Twilight screeched.

“Yep. Apparently, I’m famous on the internet. Imagine that.”

While Twilight frantically dried herself off in the bathroom, Sunset walked out into the living room, slipped on her headset, and grabbed an elaborately decorated, custom controller off of the coffee table. Just as she’d said, the whole setup was there, including an HD webcam. Twilight kept her distance just in case the camera happened to be turned on and—an errant thought struck her like a lightning bolt. Sunset was completely nude save for her headset. Twilight scrambled over to the webcam and made sure that it wasn’t broadcasting.

“Hold on a second, Sunset! Just what do you think you’re doing?!”

The fiery haired naturist frowned. “Uh… well, I was going to boot up the game before you decided to act like a total spaz. Seriously! What’s wrong, Twi?”

“You’re not wearing any clothes!”

“Duh,” Sunset replied, “I’m a full-fledged naturist in case you haven’t noticed. I always do my live streams in the nude. It’s kind of my thing, ya know.”

Twilight buried her head in her hands and groaned. “Now it all makes perfect sense why you’re so popular on the internet. Everyone gets to see you naked! I should’ve known! Ugh… please don’t tell me that you’ve ever done anything inappropriate while you were on screen.”

“What?! No, of course not! I just don’t see any point in wearing clothes during my streams. Why should I change who I am and how I prefer to play games? It’s not right, Twi.”

Twilight rubbed the back of her neck. “Well, I’m not really in a position to judge your choices or tell you no. Just be careful, ok? I don’t want you getting any creepy fan mail or have stalkers try to track you down in real life. There’s some REALLY terrible people out there, Sunset.”

Sunset got up from the couch and kissed Twilight’s cheek. “I know. Trust me; I’ve been doing this for while now and most of my fans are super supportive. Umm—by the way, you don’t have to join me for the stream if you’re uncomfortable about being filmed in the nude.”

Twilight let out an anxious sigh but sat down next to Sunset after she booted up the game. “You’re right. I’m absolutely terrified of it. But… I have to stop being so self-conscious about my body at some point. Hehe. You know what they say: no time like the present!”

Sunset grinned. “Ok. I promise that we’ll have a ton of fun!”

At the top corner of the screen, Twilight realized that the people viewing the stream could see their entire bodies from head to toe. She practically had to bite down on her own cheeks in order to resist the urge to cover up her bare breasts and cup her hand over her privates. Sunset has no such compunctions, as she sat cross-legged on the couch, letting it all hang out like a true naturist. Twilight placed her hand on Sunset’s thigh and rubbed it gently while she spoke.

“Hello again everyone! This is your favorite naturist gamer gal, BaconBitz4Life,reporting to you live from Camp Everfree. Today, we’re going to be playing the latest Primo game with a special guest. Say hi to my best friend in the whole world, Sparky! See? Isn’t she just the cutest?”

Twilight put on her best friendly smile and waved, even though she was extremely nervous. Based on the explosion of incoming livestream comments, the whole chat went wild at her introduction. The pinging sound of donations rang continuously for the next minute or so as Sunset began playing the game. Much to Twilight’s surprise, the game was fairly entertaining. After a while, she ignored the fact that she was being watched by thousands of people.

“Exactly how much money do you make off of doing streams?”

Sunset stuck out her tongue in concentration. “Enough to be comfortable. Uhh… ok, VERY comfortable if I’m being honest. Streaming is pretty much my full time job now. I’ve even got my own website that’s devoted to doing all kinds of fun stuff in the nude. Cool, huh?”

“That’s great, Sunset. I’m glad you found a lucrative career.”

After about a half hour, Sunset ended the stream and began checking the comments section of her website. Twilight was genuinely surprised at how many people seemed to enjoy her presence as a special guest. There were even more requests for her to make a return appearance. It was such a strange and, dare she admit, immensely gratifying experience to know that people found her nerdy physique appealing. Perhaps, there was something to what Chrysalis had said after all.

Sunset finally closed her laptop and snuggled up against her friend on the couch. “Thanks for making my stream such a success today, Twi. They all loved you!”

Twilight blushed. “Erm—well, I didn’t really do all that much.”

“Sure, you did. I know how nervous you were about appearing nude on camera, yet you did it anyway. I’m so proud of you! Keep this up, and you’ll be a professional naturist in no time.”

Twilight wrapped her arms around Sunset’s waist and nuzzled her cheek against the other woman’s chest. “Thanks. Can we just… stay like this for a while?”

Sunset ran her fingers through Twilight’s hair. “Yeah. I’d like that.”